m THE LIBRARY OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA Anthropology IN MEMORY OF Martha Beckwith EASTER ISLAND THE RAPANUI SPEECH AND THE PEOPLING OF SOUTHEAST POLYNESIA BY WILLIAM CHURCHILL Sometime Consul-General of the United Stales in Samoa and Tonga, Member oj the Polynesian Society, the Hawaiian Historical Society, the American Philological Association PUBLISHED BY THE CARNEGIE INSTITUTION OF WASHINGTON 1912 EASTER ISLAND THE RAPANUI SPEECH AND THE PEOPLING OF SOUTHEAST POLYNESIA BY WILLIAM CHURCHILL // Sometime Consul-General of the United States in Samoa and Tonga, Member of the Polynesian Society, the Hawaiian Historical Society, the American Philological Association PUBLISHED BY THE CARNEGIE INSTITUTION OF WASHINGTON 1912 CARNEGIE INSTITUTION OF WASHINGTON PUBUCATION No. 174 Anthropology Add'l GIFT ANTHROP. liWURY CONTENTS. Introduction ^ Chapter I. The Polynesian Alphabet 1 1 Chapter II. Rapanui Sources and Variety , i Chapter III. The Paumotu in the Polynesian Scheme 49 Chapter IV. Mangareva as a Center of Distribution 70 Chapter V. The Dominance of Tahiti over the Province 107 Chapter VI. The Marquesas in the Fairway to Hawaii 129 Chapter VII. Determination of the Place of Rapanui J47 Rapanui-English Vocabulary ,8- English-Rapanui Finding List 271 Appendix. Sundry Notices of the Island 309 TABLE OF ABBREVIATIONS. Fu Futuna Pau Paumotu. Q Geiseler's vocabulary. R Roussel's vocabulary particularized Ha Hawaii. Rn Rapanui. Ma Maori Sa Samoa. Mgv Mangareva. T Tongafiti. Mq Marquesas. T (suffixed) Thomson's vocabulary. P Polynesian general or of indetermi- Ta Tahiti. nate provenance. To Tonga. PS Proto-Samoan. 759 EASTER ISLAND THE RAPANUI SPEECH AND THE PEOPLING OF SOUTHEAST POLYNESIA INTRODUCTION. Rapanui, a tiny islet, is almost over the verge of a distant sea, the scanty stepmother-home of less than a battahon of humankind far sundered from the folk of its own race. That would be enough in itself to attract the attention of the student of the unconsidered back- waters and eddies of the currents of human progress. Once attracted, the attention is chained by the problems offered by this remote and arid speck of land. It may not be the purpose of this work to study all of these prob- lems — that is beyond our power. Of the most of these mysteries we may venture no further than to state the existence. Restricted by the nature of the material with which we are to deal and conditioned by the character of our particular research into the mystery of the Polynesian race, we shall find sufficient to engage our attention in the statement of but one of these problems and in massing such proof as we may direct upon its settlement. Yet it will be proper to set forth the other and older problems in some such order as in a general way comports with the order in which they have come to European atten- tion. This is all the more meet since the problem to which this volume is addressed is newly discovered; its first presentation was made as incidental to those studies of the most remote Pacific area which were the theme of "The Polynesian Wanderings." 1. The discovery of this rock set in the emptiness of sea is obscure. It is credited to Roggeween and his Dutch fleet on Easter Day, April 6, 1722, whence the name upon the charts. There are discrepancies in his narrative, at least in the mutilated state in which alone it is available to modern study. Not in every detail may his record be reconciled with the physical and other facts of the island itself. Yet in the main our best authorities in geography accord him the credit of the discovery of this island. But before him in these seas was Davis the buccaneer. Something he found in 1686 in those seas so empty be- tween the Paumotu and the coast of Peru. The Spaniards (proud, and with reason, of the great admiral of the viceroyalty) have assigned the credit to Alvaro Mendaiia in 1566. It may well be so, for Spanish discovery was in those stirring times an art and mystery by no means to be revealed by publication on charts which any shipman might secure, lest the English sea-rover should discover more than it was wholesome for him to know. 2. We have no sure knowledge of the name of this molecule of land. By those who follow the proper principle of geographical nomenclature in preserving the indigenous name wherever feasible the designation 1 I INTRODUCTION. Rapanui is most in use. It is this wholesome principle which has restored the name Hawaii and has relegated the glorification of Cook's patron, the Earl of Sandwich, to the gastronomic provision he invented to obviate the necessity of remitting his devotions to the aleatory god- dess of the green cloth, a great soul. But Rapanui is not an ancient name. We know it to have been acquired by the people as a gift from a foreigner, a visitor from the distant island of Rapa, the Oparo of the charts, who discovered what seemed a resemblance to his own and lesser island and therefore apphed the name Rapanui, Rapa the Great. No long time has elapsed, yet the name has obtained Polynesian currency and a myth has begun to arise to the eflfect that Rapanui was settled by a colony sailing out of Rapaiti, Rapa the Less. Cook and his recorder, Forster, with equal and simultaneous oppor- tunity for the settlement of this question, lack agreement; yet this is one of the first questions of all discovery, "What is the name of this place?" Cook records it as Teapy, Forster obtained it as Vaihu. As to one of these names we are in a position to clear up the error. Forster's informant did give him the name, but it was the name of a land or district and not of the island. It still remains in use, the name of a landing-place on the south coast. Cook's name is readily com- prehended ; it might have been either a local name or else a description of any narrow {api) constricted place, either a neck of land or a settle- ment hemmed in between bolsters of the cliff. Another name of record is Kiti te Eiranga. Paymaster Thomson endeavored to ascertain its accuracy and found it unrecognizable by the islanders. This well may be the case, for not only are the two words kiti and eiranga absent from this vocabulary record of Easter Island, but they are incomprehensible in any of the languages of the Polynesian stem. Thomson and Pere Roussel* are in accord in assigning the name Te Pito te Henua or Te Pito o te Heenua; they disagree upon its interpretation. Thomson in his brief sojourn discovered the interest- ing fact that the name was ages old and had been given to the island by Hotu Matua immediately after its discovery. This recorder finds the collocation of vocables to mean "navel and uterus. " Pere Roussel translates it as "le nombril de la terre. " Reference to the pages of this dictionary will disclose how much of reason each has for his render- ing. It is true that ie pito does mean navel and that te henua may mean the uterus or it may mean land. Thomson grows fanciful in showing how his rendering fits the terrain, quite failing to recognize that his version is Polynesian nonsense. Pere Roussel was correct as far as his knowledge went. He was not sufficiently a scholar in the Polynesian tongues to know that pito, in addition to its designation *The bibliographic record of these observers is presented in the appropriate connection some pages later. i INTRODUCTION. 3 of the navel, means the end of anything. Each recorder has been misled by the secondary sense of the former element of the locution. Thomson has gone still more astray by accepting a secondary sense of the latter element as well. I must disregard Paymaster Thomson's story of the antiquity of this name, even though it has passed into currency under the dignity of the name of the Smithsonian Institution. Each of these interpretations is to be rejected, for the French priest's rendering, though marked by simplicity, is at variance with any meta- phor which might suggest itself to the islander's mind. The name means no more than "the end of the land." Now to denominate an island so situated as is this land of our present study by the designation "the end of the land " is a very simple exercise of such knowledge of geography as we possess from early childhood, the abiHty to read a map. Tracing out the chains of islands which dot the South Sea, we find Easter Island far outlying, and beyond it no land at all until we come within sight of the arid snows of the Andes ; to our comprehension it is an end of the land indeed. But we must not lose sight of the fact that for these islanders there existed no chart. It was impossible for them, whether in the remote days of Hotu Matua, or in any later generation, until some sHght modicum of our knowl- edge was brought within their reach, to know that their home was the end of all land in that sea. In contrary fact their own history taught them that if one but sailed far enough from home there was a new home awaiting. That was the way in which they came themselves to their outpost home; it is within the bounds of possibility that their first settlement had seen a second migration find them in their loneHness. These considerations are negative : I do not lack positive considerations. After examining an Easter Islander sufficiently to discover that in his association with European sailors he was able to comprehend a map I showed him the chart of his own island and asked as to this name Te Pito o te Henua. At once he replied, "there are three," and put his finger on each of the terminal promontories, for Easter Island is as mathematically a Trinacria as Sicily itself. It seems clear that Te Pito o te Henua is not the name of the island, not at least in an indig- enous usage, save as forced upon it by contact with foreigners. It appears to have been used in the same sense as the designation of Land's End at the tip of Cornwall; it is impossible that to the Poly- nesian it could have had any particle of such signification as attached to the Ultima Thule of our ancient and mediaeval geography. Nothing should surprise us in the existence in the South Sea of an inhabited island without a name; there are many such. It is quite in accord with the islander's habit of mind to speckle his home with names changing every few feet and to leave the major divisions nameless. I know one Samoan community where the land on the public green is parceled out in ownership into estates so restricted in dimensions that 4 INTRODUCTION. a man sleeping on his own domain could not roll over in his slumber without committing trespass, yet each of these sites has its name. On the other hand there are islands of great area which have no names at all whereby they may be designated as geographic units.* It may well be the case that Easter Island had no collective name. For our own convenience, however, we shall use Easter Island and Rapanui interchangeably. 3. Utterly beyond our comprehension, since apparently so utterly beyond the present capacity of the islanders, the enduring memorials of workers in cyclopean stone are preserved in the South Sea. Without pretending to offer a list of such structures we note a few of the principal buildings of that nature: the Fale o le Fe'e in the mountains of 'Upolu behind Apia, the great triHthonof Tonga, the scarped mountain erections on Rapaiti, the massive walls of MetaHanim Harbor in the CaroHnes, the rows of pillars on Tinian in the Mariannes. Least comprehensible of all such works are the stone statues of Easter Island, rude masses of tufa-crowned human shapes mounted as termini upon platforms along the edges of the cliffs. We find them in all stages of execution from the partly hewn block in the quarries to the monument finished and erected in its place. They are claimed by the traditions of the islanders as the work of their forefathers down to quite recent generations. Yet, despite the tradition, we can not see how a people unacquainted with metals could hew these great masses of hard volcanic rock ; nor can we see how, without mechanical assistance of which they had no knowledge, they could lift these weights over the crater rim, transport them for considerable distances, and rear them on end. 4. No South Sea language has attained to the stage of letters. In the absence of graphic symbols the memories of the past have in every case been the treasure of the memory of the present. The only record has been in the human mind; the island sages are their own books. But in Rapanui we have a collection of wooden billets, each bearing carefully incised figures neatly ordered in rows after a modified system of boustrophedon. At once we jump to the conclusion that these hylo- glyphs contain writing; therefore, if written, they m.ay be read. Again a problem. In the first volume of the Journal of the Polynesian Society (1892) Dr. A. Carroll, of New South Wales, undertook to read them. The reading was far too glib; it was a record of obscure events upon the slopes of the Andes. Called upon to explain the principles of inter- pretation. Dr. Carroll vanishes from the record. Paymaster Thomson was an eye-witness of the reading of the hyloglyphs by an Easter Islander. He has to acknowledge that a fraud was practised upon him *"Fur grossere umfassende geographische Einheiten, wie Buchten, Meeresarme, Meeres- strassen, Gebirge und ahnliches, besitzen die Eingeborenen keine Namen, wenigstens die Melanesier. Ihre geographischen Namen sind individuell, kantonal, lokal begrenzt." — Capt. Georg Friederici, "Beitriige zur Volker- und Sprachenkunde von Deutsch-Neuguinea," page 10. INTRODUCTION. 5 by the reader, so simple and so gross as at once to be detected. Yet he offers what purports to be the text and translation of several of these tablet records. Of the text we need but say that it is not such language of Rapanui as is recorded in the pages of this vocabulary, nor is it con- sistently the known speech of any Polynesian people, but a jumble of several. With such an uncertain base the translation can have no value save only in so far as it shows that Dr. Carroll's version is in no wise concerned with the same part of the world. 5. These problems of Easter Island have been presented in brief statement in order to show how necessary it will be in the following pages to confine our attention to the discussion and, so far as is possible, to the settlement of yet another problem, for the solution of which we may feel that we find ourselves in possession of satisfactory and suffi- cient data. Our purpose is to trace from linguistic material and through philological method the peopling of this remotest outpost of Polynesian culture. Incidentally it will involve the race problem of Southeast Polynesia. In a former work ("The Polynesian Wanderings," 179) I found it necessary to subdivide the general Polynesian area by erecting the province of Nuclear Polynesia, in which Samoa is the nucleus, Niue, Tonga, Viti, Rotuma, Uvea and Futuna, and Fakaafo describe the perimeter. In this connection I have encountered, more as a valued suggestion than in criticism, the memorandum of S. Percy Smith* that there exists a Polynesian name for this region, "Hawaiki-raro or leeward Hawaiki in contradistinction to Hawaiki-runga or windward Hawaiki as including Tahiti and neighbor archipelagoes." It was not without full consideration that I avoided these designations. In the first place their currency is restricted to the race long after it has passed out from Samoa. In the second place it would be doing violence to Polynesian thought method to attempt to fix with metes and bounds so general a division as these two terms connote. Furthermore, when laying out Nuclear Polynesia as a geographic and ethnic province, particularly a linguistic province, I foresaw that in due course it would become incum- bent upon me, as now it has so become, to erect similarly, within the diffuse area of Hawaiki-runga, a province of Southeast Polynesia call- ing for precise definition. As set off for the purposes of the present study this province comprises the Paumotu, including Mangareva geo- graphically but particularizing it philologically ; the two groups of the Marquesas; Rapanui; and for convenience Tahiti, as the practical designation of the archipelago of which that island is the chief. To complete the geographical record we may include Pitcairn, but its Poly- nesian remains, discovered by the Bounty mutineers, had long been mute. From this province I exclude the distal extensions of the race *43 Bulletin American Geographical Society, 267. 6 INTRODUCTION. in Hawaii and New Zealand, and the intermediate Cook and Austral Groups together with scattered islands in that region of sea, leaving their establishment as a province to the care of the particular students of the Tongafiti migration with which they seem most associable. In this province of Southeast Polynesia we shall devote our attention to unraveHng from the language records the story of the peopHng of the several lands. At this point it is proper to comment upon the source of the lin- guistic material and to a certain extent upon the quality of the record. One condition runs through all the vocabularies with which we are to deal: they have been collected by the French priests, who have devoted lives of self-abnegation to the cure of these remote and seldom re- sponsive souls. This we shall find apphes to the two vocabularies which we possess in an English rendering. The recorders, therefore, represent a singularly even type. It will surely not give offense if we characterize them as devoid of professional training for such work, for they will heartily acknowledge that they have been trained to higher things than the things of this world. Each such dictionary has been compiled as a necessary adjunct of mission work; it has been prepared by each priest to enable him to carry the gospel to the savages of his parish, to provide the ready means for his assistants or successors to carry on the work. The recorders have lacked time, special preparation, even interest in considering any questions of comparative philology and ethnology which might arise in connection with the speech record. They have gone very directly to a very simple end, to prepare such a word-Hst as might enable them to present their message of civilization. There is clear internal evidence that even the most finished of these dictionaries has been prepared upon a method which must of necessity be misleading. The author, at least the original compiler of the first word-Hsts which have become the base of later dictionaries, has begun in the inverted order. He has started from his original French and has sought to ascertain the Poly- nesian equivalent. The result is that the dictionaries of Southeast Polynesia are in no wise comparable with the wealth found in the dictionaries of Nuclear Polynesia, that of George Pratt for Samoa and of Shirley Waldemar Baker for Tonga. These latter had first steeped themselves in the languages of their respective fields of use- fulness. When the time came for them to write their dictionaries they began with the indigenous word and then sought out its EngHsh equivalent. In the French group we find general evidence, in Pere Roussel's work we find particular evidence, that each compiler followed a certain list of French words and directed his attention more or less seriatim to finding equivalents all the way down the list. It has pro- duced a monotony of uniformity; at the same time it has left the product uniformly comparable. INTRODUCTION. 7 The speech of Tahiti is presented to us in the work of its Apostolic Vicar, Monsignor Tepano Jaussen, Bishop of Axieri in partibus in- fideliwn, "Grammaire et Dictionnaire de la Langue Maorie, Dialecte Tahitien, Paris, Neia i te Neneiraa no BeHn, 1898." This approxi- mates 6,200 entries in the Tahitian vocabulary, and the collation of the French-Tahitian section will add considerably to the number. For the Marquesas we are indebted to its ApostoHc Vicar, Mon- signor I. R. Dordillon, Bishop of Cambysopolis, also in partibus, "Grammaire et Dictionnaire de la langue des lies Marquises, Paris, Imprimerie Belin Freres, 1904. " It contains about 12,000 Marquesan entries, with the same note as to the collation of the other half of the work. These two represent an advanced state of the knowledge of the respective languages, for each is based upon and is designed to supplant earher and now inaccessible vocabularies. For the speech of Mangareva we find our authority in Edward Tregear, an indefatigable worker in Polynesian hnguistics. Under the authority of the New Zealand Institute he compiled "A Dictionary of Mangareva or Gambler Islands, WelHngton, 1899." This contains some 6,600 Mangarevan entries and lacks a check vocabulary in English. The source of this material is not set forth, but it is the work of the French missionaries.* The same authority gives us, and from similar sources, a dictionary of the Paumotu, which may be found in continuous numbers of the Jour- nal of the Polynesian Society in the second, third, and fourth volumes. It contains about 2,500 entries and lacks the check vocabulary. For the language which forms the principal theme of the present volume we have " Vocabulaire de la Langue de I'lle-de-Paques ou Rapa- nui, par le R. P. Hippolyte Roussel, de la Congregation des Sacres- Coeurs de Picpus, missionnaire a ITle-de-Paques. " In "Le Museon, " published at Louvain in 1908, this occupies 95 pages, of which 80 are given to a French-Rapanui dictionary. The fullest credit must be given to this work as the basis of the present volume in the fundamental material. I have translated it into Enghsh, since by far the majority of the vocabularies of Polynesian speech are given in English terms and it makes for convenience to adopt this as the standard. I have compiled therefrom a dictionary of Rapanui-English and a check vocab- ulary to facilitate comparison by students into whose hands it may come. With this I have incorporated two brief vocabularies earlier printed and such material as was of my own acquisition from trust- worthy sources in the South Sea. The two added vocabularies (they are really mere word-Hsts) are to be found in Geiseler (84 entries) and in Thomson (467 entries). *Too late for use in these studies I have the grammar and dictionary of Mangareva of the Catholic missionaries published in 1908. 8 INTRODUCTION. It is quite clear that they derive, in 1882 and 1886 respectively, from succeeding stages of a single prototype ; what that may have been is merely inferential, each visitor records his vocabulary without credit to source. I am strongly of the opinion that each has made a tran- scription of some manuscript Hst of words, for in several instances Geiseler and Thomson are in accord in perpetuating errors which can only be due to misreading of poor chirography. It is quite possible that for his own convenience some such list was fitfully prepared by some alien resident upon the island. This points particularly to Alexander Salmon, who has for many years been in charge of the affairs of Rapanui. He is Tahitian, and in the early days of his unfamiliarity with the language he might find a convenience in noting various com- mon words which varied from the idiom with which he was familiar. We must note that, in addition to the faults properly to be credited to the prototype manuscript, the vocabulary in Paymaster Thomson's Smithsonian paper is disfigured, as is his whole narrative, by a set of errors due to the chirography of the manuscript which he supplied to the printer.* Unfortunately the same comment is to be made upon Pere Roussel's vocabulary. The publication was posthumous, and not even the most pious care of his brethren could be trusted to see through the press a work in an unknown tongue. Some part of this error is automatically corrigible in the inversion of the material and offers little difficulty to an editor who has any acquaintance with Polynesian languages. Another portion may be rectified by comparison with neighboring languages. The residuum of error properly chargeable to this source is believed to be very small. In the introduction to the Roussel vocabulary mention was made of the existence of two manuscript copies. I wrote to Professor Colinet, of the University of Louvain, senior editor of " Le Museon," noting the errors of this class and bespeaking his aid in securing the loan of one of these manuscripts. His response was both prompt and in the highest degree cordial; he referred the matter to the author's surviving brother, Professor Roussel of Freibourg. I had supposed that the manuscripts must be in the possession of the religious of the Sacred Hearts, the con- gregation of which Pere Roussel had been a member; but Professor Colinet's reference indicated another disposition of these originals. After waiting several months and obtaining no response I wrote to Professor Roussel, renewing the request and enlarging upon the service which the opportunity to collate one of the manuscript exemplars would render to science, and suggesting that the present volume would afford *We have no difficulty in recognizing yet a third draft upon the same source in the vocabu- lary of 116 words, of which none is not contained in Thomson, which is incorporated in the Easter Island report of Surgeon George H. Cooke, U. S. N. He visited Rapanui aboard the Mohican in the last fortnight of 1886, when that vessel was commissioned to bring away the statue now in Washington. His paper found belated publication in "Report of the United States National Museum," 1897, 689. INTRODUCTION. 9 an opportunity to present in corrected form the work of his brother, which must stand as the base and foundation of all knowledge of the speech of Rapanui. Apparently these considerations did not appear any more valuable on their repetition than when presented through the mediation of Professor Colinet. Professor Roussel paid no atten- tion whatever to the request ; he did not seem to consider it worth even so much as a refusal; the letters remain unanswered. Accordingly I have been obliged to establish a standard text through my own best efforts; for uncorrected errors I am forced to disavow responsibility, since I did all in my power to secure the means whereby they might be corrected. In an appendix I have transcribed a considerable mass of scattered references to Easter Island in general. It would not be practicable to incorporate all the literature of the subject. I have omitted all such as is convenient of access, as, for an instance. Paymaster Thomson's paper in the Report of the United States National Museum for 1889. But it has seemed of advantage to gather together the stray and less accessible accounts and to present them here for the greater convenience of stu- dents of this interesting island. The position which this investigation of the linguistic problems of Southeast Polynesia bears to my major project in Polynesian philology calls for a brief consideration. As with two other works which I have recently published, this is preliminary to the dictionary of Polynesian philology based upon the Samoan. My researches upon that central theme are now approaching completion after years of diHgent study. "The Polynesian Wanderings" was written to clear the way for the Nuclear Polynesian studies by differentiating the two streams of migra- tion of the Polynesian race which have occupied Samoa and adjacent islands in that mid tract of the Pacific. In that work I was able to segregate for exhaustive examination the earlier (the Proto-Samoan) stream of migration, to split it up into its two component streams, and to trace each back to its point of emergence from Indonesia respectively north of New Guinea and in the waterway south of that great island. In the monograph on the "Beach-la-mar" I found the material where- with to discuss a point fundamental in these languages, the beginning of the segregation of function in the three recognizable parts of speech, and therein I have made a preliminary statement of what is to be the manner of treatment which I shall pursue in deaHng with the Polynesian grammar. In Southeast Polynesia I place under examination the utmost limit of the Proto-Samoan migration: Rapanui, the final port of voyages whose early course we have already discovered in Motu and Moanus. These are chapters in the speech history of Polynesia of such magnitude and of such importance that it has seemed well to present them inde- pendently before advancing to the consideration of the main theme. 10 INTRODUCTION. That theme, to which these several items are contributory, is far more comprehensive than a mere dictionary of the speech of a socially unimportant folk. Its purpose is to provide the orderly arrangement of the material whereby we enter upon the systematic study of the principles and the methods of the most elemental type of human speech. As the placing of the Sanskrit within the reach of investigators created the science of comparative philology, even so I indulge myself in the reverent aspiration that the presentation of these data for a widely extended speech of the isolating type will carry our students very close to one of the origins of human utterance of ideas, so close that philology may then be justified in calHng upon psychology to explain the process whereby the primitive man has learned to differentiate his animal cry into thought-directed speech. CHAPTER I. THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. In reducing the speech of the Easter Islanders to writing, Pere Rous- sel, who had served an apostolate of a dozen years (i 854-1 866) in the Marquesas, employed the alphabet with which he had become familiar in the northern archipelago. The priests who introduced writing to the Marquesas had also drawn for their alphabet upon that with which they had become familiar in Tahiti, which stood as the metropolis of this evangelical colony. In Tahiti the priests of the older communion were late (and, in the complex of European politics, stormy) comers to a field already cultivated.* Thus they found an alphabet already adjusted to the phonetics of the Polynesian by the pioneer missionaries of the London Missionary Society. Furthermore, since the English mis- sionaries, under the stimulus of the restless soul of John WiUiams, the martyr of Eromanga and an interesting blend of pietism and Wanderlust, pushed ever into new fields and always carried with them the alphabet which they had designed as standard for Tahiti, this has become effec- tively the standard for all Polynesia. We have just observed how the French missionaries adopted it as already in existence and ready to their hands. The mission colony of the American Board of Commissioners of Foreign Missions accepted it gladly when Ellis of the London Mis- sion was called to their aid in Hawaii ; from that new center it was in the course of time carried to Micronesia. The Wesley an Mission adopted it for their earliest settlement in Tonga, and thence carried it to Viti. It is not until we reach the independent Presbyterian estab- Hshments in the New Hebrides that we find its neat simplicity disre- garded, and even in that western area it is essentially retained by the Melanesian Mission of the English establishment. An economical motive underlay the adoption of this standard alpha- bet of Polynesia at its beginning and equally operative with each new extension. In the first party of missionaries who sailed from England aboard the Duf for Tahiti in 1796, one of the four ordained ministers in the company of thirty-nine, representing many useful trades, has set against his name the memorandum "and understands printing." The only type which could be available to render this memorandum *We must deprecate the assumption of a polemical attitude. With the sagacious Ellis ("Polynesian Researches" ii, 6) we note so much of priority as may lie in the temporary sojourn of two Spanish priests from the Viceroyalty of Peru just twenty-five years before the coming of the English missionaries. Doctors of theology will have to pass upon the permanence of the theological statement inscribed upon the wooden cross at Taiarapu: "Christus vincit et Carolus III imperat, 1774," of which the succeeding diplomatic claim was never held valid. For all practical purposes the institution of the Catholic mission dates from 1838. 12 EASTER ISLAND. of more than curious interest was a small font such as would be found at that time in use in the ordinary EngHsh chapel, a font of plain book roman without diacritical marks. This stock was found ample to express the sounds in Tahitian; there were letters to spare.* But the Polynesians have, with a few exceptions, a simple sound which in English is, through long-perpetuated error, expressed as a double con- sonant, the palatal nasal, the ng of singer. But as the same combina- tion of consonants represents typographically the true double consonant of ngg in finger, there was objection to expressing the palatal nasal of Tahiti by ng. Furthermore, the Rev. Thomas Lewis, who " understands printing," had other things to do at Matavai; time at the case was time ill to be spared at the pulpit. He seems to have been a practical man, this reverend printer in his chapel under the palms. The letter g was not needed in Tahiti, for the language lacks the sonant palatal mute; therefore he used it in place of ng, assigning it once for all to the representation of the palatal nasal. Thus, every time he set g for ng he saved an en, and a sufficiency of ens saved mounts up to the saving of many ems, a consideration of moment to a printer who was more zealous in saving souls than in runnmg up a string. The use of g for this ng characterizes the written form of all the languages of Polynesia, save only the Maori of New Zealand, which was evangelized under other auspices. The general rule of the first missionaries in Tahiti was to assign to the vowels their Italian value and to sound the consonants as in English. That rule holds throughout Polynesia. We note a few exceptions, more apparent than real, since the systematic collation of comparative material will introduce them into the pages of this dictionary. The French missionaries have very commonly adopted a system of indicating vowels of the long quantity by doubhng the vowel. This is found in Rapanui, in Uvea, and in Futuna. They have, however, adopted from the alphabets of English source the employment of « of the Italian sound, and do not transliterate the sound by their more familiar ou. The doubled vowel is found in Tonga also, though that speech was reduced to writing before the French influence was intro- duced. It will be seen that a typographical convenience underlies this usage; vowel type cast with macron and micron respectively were beyond the reach of missionaries struggling in distant nooks of sea. *Such as take an interest in the annals of typography will welcome a note upon the paucity of the first printing establishments in the Pacific. As late as 1845 the mission in Hawaii was hard put to it to print the elder Emerson's English-Hawaiian dictionary. The office was wofuUy out of sorts. In the run of T we note these makeshifts: after Tallness follows tallow; the lower case is exhausted at testament, which is followed by -estate; fortunately the hyphens lasted to complete the signature of 8, for after -yrannical the ensuing signature begins with Tyrannize. But one must pity the poor printers who had to run off the edition and throw in the cases before they could proceed. In the B run we follow these shifts, from Bearer to Beast, from Beguile to behave, from Belloivs to belly, from bondage to bondmaid. Whoever can read the story here told will recognize that the pioneers in the Pacific could not do as they wished; they could do no more than the type would let them do. THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 13 In certain of these languages a somewhat modern impulse has caused the dropping of k. This is strongly marked in Samoa; it is found in the Marquesas. In Samoa the k has vanished so recently — let it be understood that the reference is to the surd palatal mute and not to the kappation of t which is nov/ conquering modern Samoan as it has succeeded in conquering Hawaiian — the k has so lately dropped out that it actually leaves an audible hole in the word, the vowels remain disjunct on either side of the gap, crasis does not take place. In the Samoan alphabetical system the place of the vanished k is taken by the inverted comma; thus fa' a is the modern form of a preceding faka and is pronounced the same in every particular except that the k has gone away. The choice of the character is governed in this case also by typographical convenience; as the comma represents the briefest breath- pause in the continuing sentence, so the comma inverted might logically represent this infinitesimal but positive breath-pause in the continuity of the word. The sign is in but rare other use; the possibility of the need arising in Samoan composition to mark the opening of a quotation within a quotation seemed, and very reasonably, negligible. In the Marquesas the type supplies represented the provision of the common French chapel, which in this particular happens to differ from the English in the important detail that the marks of quotation hne at the foot of the type instead of at the top and are therefore less practicable for such employment in representing the absent k. But the French fonts must carry a complete supply of accented vowels, a waste pro- vision in the Pacific where the seldom-varied penult accent is almost autographic. The acutely accented type of these otherwise useless characters have been employed by Bishop Dordillon to represent vowels from before which consonants have dropped away. We should not fail to note that he is by no means accurate in such employment of the diacritical mark; in my collation herewith I have not assumed to correct his dictionary record, even though the compared material shows that no loss of consonant has taken place. After this general introduction we now present the alphabet of Rapanui in the standard arrangement, the dashes filling the place of Enghsh sounds which do not occur. e o i u _ r,- _ semivowel ng n m nasal surd h h aspiration sonant surd I ~ 1 \ sibilant sonant surd — vl \ spirant sonant - - -1 \ mute surd k t P I palatal lingual labial series series ser Its 14 EASTER ISLAND. It will not escape notice that the vowel tract is incomplete. This is by no means to be taken to mean that the Rapanui is less rich in vowel sounds than is our own speech. Far otherwise, the vowel is the skeleton of every Polynesian vocable, a fixed value, structural entity subject only to secular modification and that but rarely. On another occasion I have registered my impression of the Polynesian vowel: A man with a quick ear and an obedient tongue may, as the result of long discipline, acquire almost perfect use of the Samoan consonants, but it is most probable that no Caucasian has mastered the art of the Samoan vowels. It is as in their music; the intervals, the supertones and the fractions of the tone are developed on a system which we find it impossible to acquire. It estab- lishes a new group of units of vibration of the vocal cords, for which the fundamental diapason of our own speech is not set in unison.* Holding this opinion I must discountenance any idea of emptiness in the vowel tract. It seems empty only for the reason that the col- lectors of the vocabularies upon which our studies are based either have failed to catch the rich shadings of the vowels through ears trained to find the strength of speech in the consonants, or have recognized their inability to represent them by any of the type resources at their com- mand. We who can make the type fairly speak for us must commis- erate these poor missionaries with their shabby fonts . I might evaluate these vowels by proper symbols in several of the languages under col- lateral review, but that would remain unsatisfactory because incomplete. In fact, before these languages have become too far corrupted, records should be taken phonographically, so that a careful study may be made and a common system of expression devised in order that their full vowel beauty may be represented as an object at which to aim, even though we may fall short of the mark. Through this lack I am forced to leave the vowel area diagrammed by the five fundamental characters. When we come to the consideration of the consonants we arrive at more certain ground. For immediate comparison I set side by side the consonant plan of Rapanui and that of the Proto-Samoan. For the information of those who have not examined the preceding studies in this work of opening the treasure of the philology of isolating speech through its great and widely extended Polynesian family I should explain what is indicated under the designation Proto-Samoan. It is that ancient speech which from a study of the modern languages of Nuclear Polynesia we establish as representing their common parent. As in the study of the philology of inflected speech it has been possible to segregate a common parent of the Indo-Germanic tongues, the same method of research yields equally satisfactory results in this far more *i7 Journal of the Polynesian Society, 87. Withdrawn by amputation from the context which expressed the purpose which the last sentence was designed to serve this may now appear misleading. It should be understood that the variety does not obtain in definitely measurable vibration of the vocal cords, but does obtain in the mass of overtones derivable from changes in the form of the head cavities, whether singly or in conjunction, acting as soft- walled sound-chambers. THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 15 primitive type of speech. We are here, it should be understood, to concern ourselves only with the phonetic side of this ancient speech. In this diagram the bold-faced type represents the letters now in Samoan use, the italic those not now employed which are deducible from extended comparisons. Rapanui. r,- ng n m h h Jr'RO- ro-:3AM OAN. y rA W ng n m h h s V f g d b k t P Inspection of the right-hand diagram shows that the Proto-Samoan had 1 8 of the 23 consonants which we employ; but at the same inspec- tion the type differentiation shows us how imperfectly it could hold these elements of speech ; for in modern Samoan we find that but 9 are retained, in Tongan 13 appear in the alphabet, yet owing to the extreme rarity of 5 and p this is effectively 1 1 ; in Futuna there are 10, in Nine 10, in Uvea 11. Since we shall have in these studies to take our departure from this carefully reconstituted Proto-Samoan, it will be advisable to pass under review its consonant structure toward whatever discovery we may make of the vital formative principles underlying it. I have already set forth my belief that the strong element, the endur- ing element, the root element of the Polynesian vocable lies in its vowel structure. Indeed I have made the preliminary announcement of a discovery which I find more and more reason to regard as valid and upon which I shall elaborate in writing the history of the formative stages of isolating speech, namely, that the word-root is reducible to a vowel-seed modified by consonantal modulants having a coefficient value of certain definite sorts. That the consonants, in comparison with this sturdy vowel, are weak is shown by their fluctuations in value as the languages of this family undergo their secular changes in two somewhat separable households. This weakness it is impossible to represent by any system of type upon any diagram, which must of necessity be both fixed and formal. Upon comparison with the consonant scheme of our own language we seem to find that the Proto-Samoan lacks only our palatal sibilants and our Ungual spirants. Superficially examined, the Proto-Samoan seems to possess in the vertical series exactly our own equipment of labials, and in the horizontal series our complete equipment of mutes extending across all three buccal areas in which vocal sounds are produced. This is misleading ; we are errant through the fact that we are obliged to set down the primordial and uncertain sounds through the agency of our graphic symbols for fixed and positively determined sounds. The 16 EASTER ISLAND. error would not arise if it were possible to employ comprehensible sym- bols expressive each of a germ-sound somewhere midway within those pairs of mutes which we classify as sonant and surd ; and in the case of the labials the range is wider, for we find not only an interplay between sonant and surd, but even one of such wide range as to admit of frequent interchanges between mute and spirant; and sometimes this extends as far as the aspiration, and even to the semi-vowel proximate to the labial series. This suggestion of a germ-sound I think it feasible to illustrate by an example from English which doubly covers the point. In a British colony, where the common speech is retentive of certain quasi-dialectic peculiarities not unknown in the mother country, but noticeable because of their reasonable unfamiliarity in American common speech, I heard frequently the locution "wisitors, vorshipful sir!" If it be objected that this is uneducated English the objection is not a valid one, for we are using this for comparison with the speech of Polynesian ancestors far removed from the possibility of formal education. The speaker of this test phrase could not have acquired his error through eye education, for in the characters V and W there can be no confusion, provided the sight is sufficiently educated to distinguish one acute angle from two acute angles. That the speech contained these two errors is in part an audi- tory laches, but there is something beyond this, a determining factor. A child in one of our primary schools who should thus exchange his V and his W would become the immediate object of the teacher's best effort to correct the error, and would be the butt of the excessively educational ridicule of his fellow children as soon as recess gave oppor- tunity for this potent form of schooHng. That this interplay between labial spirant and proximately labial semivowel and vice versa, a plunge over a great gap, endured in a number of individuals, schooled if not educated, is evidential that the error was not corrected by those in monitorial authority. Passing unperceived, it is in that community non-existent as error. If it were heard at all, the error would become the object of attention and of correction, for it exists side by side with the absence of eye-error, that is to say the false speaker spells correctly. By careful attention of the ear I found that these speakers said neither vorshipful nor worshipful, neither wisitors nor visitors, but an intermediate sound or two shghtly variant sounds, somewhere midway between the sounds accepted by us as standard, the germ-sound. Let us temporarily represent this by WV. What was said, then, was the midway sounds, WVorshipful and WVisitors. Upon our ears, attuned to a sharp distinction between V and W, the impact of WVorshipful impressed us with the fact that it declined from the recognized W value; therefore we must go the whole distance to our next recognizable sound, the V. Similarly the declension from the standard V in WVisitors carries us without a stop to W. Through this instance may we arrive THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 17 at the comprehension of my idea of a germ-sound, and the equal fact that from such a germ-sound final emergence may be made to either one of the two limiting sounds. Regarded in the light of this germ-sound characteristic, we shall find the Proto-Samoan consonant skeleton to represent a speech-type far below our own . The array of mutes really corresponds to a row of three germ-mutes, and the series of labials to germ-mute and germ-spirant which are still so uncertain that they may interchange the one with the other or even with the semivowel. The type of the strongest modern speech developed by deviation of this nature from the Proto-Samoan is well illustrated by the present Samoan ; its structure is discoverable upon the Proto-Samoan diagram by omitting the italic letters. The semivowels at the palatal and labial extremities have such scant precision that it had not been found necessary to give them alphabetic expression; they are recognizable, however, in current speech. In the Proto-Samoan the Ungual semi- vowel was triple, r, r grasseye, and /. Of these the r grasseye has been wholly lost in the modern languages. As between r and / the languages of Nuclear Polynesia have chosen the /; in so far as they have determ- inant value we may therefore assign the / to the immediate survivors of the Proto-Samoan household. The most permanent element of the consonant skeleton is the row of three nasals, one for each of the buccal speech-areas. This, in fact, we should expect to find the case in a language slowly acquiring conso- nants as a new device of speech; those which lie nearest the vowels should be the first acquired, therefore the practice in their formation should have been longest and as a result their fixity the greatest. Of the three we find m to exist in all these languages almost without altera- tion. This is conditioned by the manner in which the sound is formed ; it requires the closing of the lips and then the opening ; there can be in nature no intermediate possibility, either the Hps are closed or they are not, the one position creates the ni, the other does not. It is foreign to our Polynesian inquiry, but none the less interesting to the student of phonetics, to note that in my Melanesian studies I have segregated instances where the ruder folk of those western and less advanced regions have not yet fully acquired the simple precision of even this most ele- mentary closure ; they have an ?n -variant which is most nearly expressed hymw. The other nasals are less positive. A frequent error in Samoan speech at the present day is to interchange ng and n when they appear in close proximity, less frequently is similar substitution made when either stands singly. In general we are to say that the languages of Nuclear Polynesia retain the full series of nasals ; this, then, is to that extent a character of the Proto-Samoan household. Granting, now, to a race of speech-beginners the discovery that by exerting a power to make various closures they enjoy the capacity to 18 EASTER ISI.AND. form consonants, where in their inexperience should we expect to find the next group of such acquisitions after they have found and conquered the nasals lying so readily next their possession of the vowels ? At the further limit of consonant possibility, to wit, the mutes. The case is this: The experimenting speaker finds that, by an easy exercise of a power, of which after long race-ages he finds himself to be possessed, he can enrich his speaking provision by a series of consimilar closures applied to each of the three speech-organs. His next essay would be to try what he could accomplish by exerting this power to its utmost possibility, having had the encouragement of finding an agreeable result to follow its first halting exercise. Thus do I account for the fact that our next complete series is at the utmost bound of speech possibility; we have the mutes, at least a series of three germ-mutes, one for each of the speech-organs. In speech it is as in music, the pianissimo is within the gentle touch of halting fingers on the keyboard, the weight of thumping blows can produce without instruction the fortissimo; but to effect the graces of the intermediate expressions, which give the music its charm, calls lor patience and painstaking assiduity in the training of the muscles specifically employed in the process. Accordingly we find that out of the three germ-mutes Samoan has possessed the more distal expression, the surds, and only within an appreciably modern period has undergone the loss of the palatal k. Of the other languages of Nuclear Polynesia, Uvea, Futuna, and Nine have retained the same mutes as the Samoan. We shall see, however, that this is not a distinctive character of the Proto-Samoan household ; it occurs in the Tongafiti as well. In Tonga we find divarication; a double emergence from the germ-mute has taken place; we have not only the full surd series k-t-p, but also the full sonant series g-d-b, though not acknowledged in type forms except as to the last ; we find a further development of the lingual mute, t before i becomes tch and is written /. Omitting this special case of Tonga, we note in the selection of the mutes by Nuclear Polynesian the utmost effect of that which I have termed the fortissimo effect ; as between the spirant and the surd, the latter represents the farther limit of the consonant-forming power. Between the triple and complete series of the nasals, the pianissimo expression of the consonant power, and its fortissimo* expression in the triple and complete series of the mutes, we pass over the aspiration, *In the sister, but more noisy, science of ordnance a high degree of ingenuity has been developed in the creation of time fuses and impact fuses whereby the projectile is blown to small bits immediately upon attaining the mark at which it is violently directed. It were desirable that some such method were applicable to metaphors in diction. Having once employed the terminology of piano-forte expression I find it convenient to continue the employment. Lest error should arise, however, in proportion as the text progresses away from the original mention of the figure, it may be well to set down the caution that pianissimo and fortissimo do not here connote the volume of vocal sound, but refer solely to the degree of consciously directed effort in the employment of the power whereby speaking man forms the consonants of his speech. THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 19 an incomplete series, the sibilant also incomplete, the spirant incom- plete. Now how, in this explanation, are we to account for this incompleteness in the intermediate range of possibility ? To form the sounds which should fill the gap calls for precision in the employment of the vocal organs, calls for a training to which the incipient needs of the speech-beginner are by no means such as to subject him, calls for an elaboration of a system of differentiating his consonantal modulants far in advance of the arising of the need therefor in his thought hfe. I can find no shred of evidence that the Proto-Samoan could have had a richer equipment than is here diagrammed. It is different with our own speech. Our forebears had a far richer alphabet in this central area than we use. Through disuse we have lost the power of use. Our former palatal spirants, surd and sonant, gh and ch, are retained in the by-ways of our written speech as cumbersome monuments which we must revere through piety, but whose inscriptions we never read, save we are Scotch and use an older, purer English. Hitherto it has served to deal with the consonant diagram in hori- zontal series. This is not a mere device of typography, a convenience of arrangement for the display of the material upon the page. A consistent principle underlies the arrangement. In the case of the uppermost of these horizontal tiers the name con- notes the unity of principle in thus ordering the three nasals; to the vowel production by a vibrant column of air in a soft-walled container wholly without closures the first experiment in consonant creation adds the supplementary and supporting resonance of the upper head cavity, the nose. Though the name mute does not so clearly bespeak the unity of principle at that remoter region of consonant possibiHty, yet it is easy to satisfy ourselves that a speech-forming impulse is com- mon to all the mutes, no matter upon which of the three organs it may be applied. We may by experiment upon ourselves establish the essen- tial variety of the impulses which yield us spirants and sibilants and aspirates, even though we find it matter of great difficulty to acquire the wealth of consonants in this central area which gives to the Russian, for instance, its melody. Is there a good reason to propose why the Polynesian has acquired so little in this mid space of speech? To examine this in detail requires that we shall leave the horizontal order and consider the vertical. In the horizontal order we have con- sidered impulses toward consonant creation. We are now to consider the reaction possibiHties to such impulses which may exist in the three speech-organs, the palate, the tongue, and the lips, and the ease or diffi- culty with which each organ may be trained to respond to such reactions. The three speech-organs perform each a divided duty, their contribu- tion to articulation is but one of several natural functions, and in the performance of these several functions there is wide variation in the familiarity with which they impress themselves upon our acquaintance. 20 EASTER ISLAND. That the tongue is the formative agency in the production of the column of consonants from n to t may readily be ascertained. Yet we, with perhaps aeons of race reminiscence of animal needs outweighing man's few days so full of trouble, think first and most commonly of the tongue as the organ of taste. In like manner the exceeding great joy which the labial tract may express and to which at the same time the paired organs half contribute has served to hide from famihar knowledge the fact that they give us the consonant column from i7t to p. Least conscious are we of the palate at the rear of the mouth in any of its functions, speech or other. There is physical reason in this and in the part which each organ plays in speech. The palate is a broad, a diffuse organ ; its musculature does not lend itself to fineness of position. It is easy to observe within ourselves in act of speaking the shifts of position of the tongue and of the lips, but to become famihar with our palates in speech calls for nice observation and particular training. We have been trained to speech for ages, we come of a stock which has acquired a wealth of consonants, yet because of the hardship of adjusting this dull organ, the palate, to a series of frets of which we find it difficult to become conscious, we have consented to forego an entire group of palatals, the spirants, and that within a very recent period. The adult trained to English alone in his early years finds it difficult to master the ch of the German, quite as difficult as the German himself in many of his dialect provinces is finding it to retain the consonant in its purity. Therefore we need feel no surprise that these unskilled men, men so primordial in their speech acquisition that we feel convinced that we are gazing with eager attention and reverence upon the veritable genesis of an art of human speech— we should not wonder that they have found it possible to control this difficult organ only so far as to employ the rearward closure of the vibrant column of air no further than to fix but its pianissimo and its fortissimo positions, the nasal 7ig and the mute k. If we acknowledge that the intermediate positions of the palate, although acquired, are too difficult for us to retain we may not deny the probabihty that they were too difficult for this race of beginners of speech even to acquire. Rarely in any Polynesian speech do we find so much as the suggestion of a sound resultant from any intermediate positioning of the palate. Because of this absence of the facility to employ intermediate positions we shall find that the two palatals interchange across the whole extent of the range of that organ; that when, for any reason (and here enters the factor of speech psy- chology as yet almost wholly unstudied) the palatal nasal goes out of favor it may be replaced with the palatal mute, as we find to be the rule in the eastern dialect of the Marquesas, where the Proto- Samoan ng appears as k; similarly the mutation of k to ng is not unknown, although the common treatment of this consonant when it THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 21 becomes objectionable is to drop it entirely, as we find in Hawaii, Samoa, and Tahiti as a consistent practice, and as we find it sporadi- cally in many kindred languages. From this we deduce that these languages really have acquired the use of the palate in general, have imperfectly estabHshed the duality of its capacity as proved by this readiness of mutation and the wil- lingness to sacrifice the mute. An examination of some of the con- servative nooks of our own speech will serve to point the way to the suggestion that this palatal was the first truly consonant difference to be acquired as speech emerged from the cry. What saith the noble red man? Let Deerslayer record the grunt of the Mingo, "hugh" — a vowel tone with a succeeding consonantal modulant, the palatal spirant. From the better English of Fife and all the land about it we cite hech in the common phrase ejaculation "hech sirs," again the palatal spirant, surd where the other was sonant. Let a child rap its risible olecranon, listen to the cry of ouch; again a vowel with a final modulant, a palatal sibilant. These are words and yet no words; they exist independent of parsing because they survive in a state of nature, even though tagged with the interjection label for museum display. They are but the first step advanced above the cry, the earliest germ of speech. But to our age-long antiquity they and others of their sort have preserved the vital difference between the cry of the beast and the cry of man. The man has found the way to use his palate, the very beginning of speech. These records of Polynesia show that we are deahng with a man who can use his palate with whole confi- dence in as yet but a single closure. Procul, procul! far be it from us to seek to traverse the Jacobean theology that "the tongue can no man tame." In philology we do indeed recognize the taming of this member, we acknowledge it in every reference to linguistics, in our most common conversation we interchange with the utmost freedom speech and tongue, Whitsuntide commemorates the miracle of the gift of tongues. In physical com- parison with the palate we are struck with the reason. The tongue is a flexible organ with great possibilities of finding its way to many parts of the oral cavity, controlled by muscles which we soon learn to train to our service and which we may govern with great precision. In English we have familiarized ourselves, between the semivowel and the mute, with a lingual closure of the vibrating air column in no less than six distinct positions, covering the whole range of the consonant possibilities to which this organ lends itself. In the closure which yields the semivowel we find minimum deviations which yield us two similar sounds, and we have another sort of duplication of sounds for the sibilant, the spirant, and the mute. In our speech, then, the tongue affords us ten distinct and always distinguishable sounds, so truly producible and with such positive values that they are almost incapable 22 EASTER ISLAND. of being muffled by the blanket of coryza, which plays such havoc with the rest of the consonants. These ten sounds are but one short of being exactly half of the number of our consonants, a good index of the amount of speech work done by this small member. A better index is shown in a computation of relative frequency of employment of the sounds in English, a computation which differs from the common table of letter frequency. In preparing this I counted sound by sound in a continuous passage of Thomas Hardy's prose until I had reckoned exactly i,ooo occurrences of the most frequent vowel, i of the Italian sound. These are the resulting figures; a 722 e 451 o 233 1 1,000 y 48 r 467 , 1 325 ng 58 n 479 h 184 zh 3 z 193 sh 61 s 375 dh 273 th 34 g 67 d 411 k 204 t 525 u 632 w 116 m 167 152 183 144 146 For purposes of comparison I subjoin a similar table computed for modern Samoan from a continuous passage of the Scriptures (Fa'ata'oto xiii, xiv), selected because of its freedom from introduced words. i 381 e 485 o 450 ng 91 (k) 385 I 463 n 131 s 46 t 228 u 224 m 150 V 52 f 116 p 60 We may obtain a better comparison by presenting these particulars in their natural groups in the accompanying table : Table i. Samoan. English. Samoan. English. Vowels 2540 1722 463 372 "46 3038 4615 956 684 184 632 Spirants Mutes 168 693 tit 378 642 497 625 3082 908 Consonants Semivowels Nasals Palatals Linguals Labials Aspiration Sibilants We may make yet another generalization, the relation per cent which the three series of consonants bear to the total number of sounds which yield 1,000 utterances of the dominant vowel. THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 23 These percentages are presented in the following table : Table 2. Samoan. English. Palatal II 20 9 8 40 12 Lingual. . Labial . . It would yield no valuable results to pursue more extensively such comparisons of an isolating and an analytic speech, yet there is an interest in this simple exhibition of the extent and manner wherein they differ. To sum up, we may note that for every 25 Samoan vowels that speech makes use of but 17 consonants, whereas in our own speech we employ 46 consonants to every 30 vowels, a striking illustration of the difference between vocalic and consonantal speech. The simpler language employs its two palatals almost half as much again as we use our richer supply of palatals, even after the sacrifice of several through disuse. When we examine the two series which we employ with such beautiful precision we are struck with the lack of develop- ment which is the characteristic of the beginning speech : the Samoan employs his tongue but half as much as we, and his lips are but three quarters as much occupied as are ours. Now when we look more closely into the column of Proto-Samoan Unguals and note the play of mutation we shall make an interesting discovery. In the descendant languages the lingual pair r-l (in fact the apparent pair is really a triplet because of my discovery of the early existence of r-grasseye) hands down but one of its members at a time ; some use / and some r, none uses both. Next we find a frequency of mutation each way between the nasal and the semivowel, n-l and l-n respectively. We therefore establish the first lingual closure at a point equidistant from Hquid and nasal. A second pair exists in reference to the aspirate and sibilant. The languages of Nuclear Polynesia which have both are Tonga and Uvea ; Samoa and Futuna have 5 only; Nine has h doing service for both. When we leave Nuclear Polynesia and pass to the homes of Tongafiti folk we find that, with the sole exception of little Manahiki, the sibilant is an impossibility and is replaced consistently by the aspiration. So with the mute pair. Here the surd dominates; the sonant d occurs consistently in Viti alone, and even there can not stand without a preface of the nasal of the lingual series, nd. Thus we see that the tongue is used in pianissimo and fortissimo expression, and that particularly in the former its superior flexibility and the ease and beginning accuracy of its control enable the man to produce at least two distinct sounds. Between the two Hmiting extremes an intermediate sound has become possible, the sibilant; 24 EASTER ISLAND. but we have shown that in most of these languages the tongue control has not yet reached a degree of discipline which will give the true sound, the sibilant passes into the aspiration, a breathing but faintly colored by any activity of the tongue at all. Next, and last in this examination of the Proto-Samoan consonants, we come to the labials. In considering the nasal series mention was made of the fixity of the m value. So far as we may rest an argument upon freedom from mutation as evidential of antiquity of acquisition, we feel abundantly justified in the belief that the Hne of severance of speaking man from crying animal came when man acquired the labial m. The first gift of dawning speech lies exactly in the last gift of rational speech, the ability to shut the mouth. As between the fixed labial and the imperfectly positioned palatal the labial is surely the older. Here our interested delving into the beginnings gives us a sketch of emerging man : first he can mumble and then he can grunt, but he has begun. When we look at the other extremity of the column we find the surd mute well established. In Viti it is represented by its sonant, but only through the support of the nasal of its own series, mb; in a few instances in this language it passes to the sonant spirant v. In Tonga p becomes b without support, and this mutation is found somewhat rarely in some other languages. The intermediate closure through the agency of the lips gives the spirants, both surd and sonant. It is easy to see why we can have this double effect from a single position which has been found impracticable in these languages when the palate and the tongue have been the effective organs. For any given closure it is theoretically possible to have two effects. If there is no vibration of the air column during the continuance of the closure we have the surd or silent consonant ; but if during the brief space of the continuance of the closure the lungs force into the buccal cavity a supply of air and this is set into vibration before the closure is unbarred we have a sounding or sonant result of the clos- ure. Thus in the case of these labial spirants, in saying fa the sound does not begin until the moment of release of the closure ; in saying va it becomes evident in the moment before such release. We may find a reason. In the case of the lingual and the palatal the space in which vibration before release might take place is occupied by organs under less perfect control. In the case of the labials the palate and the tongue lie quiescent, the whole cavity of the mouth is available as a vibrating chamber, and the thin and essentially external lips are in no sense in the way of such vibration. All the languages of Nuclear Polynesia maintain this duality of the spirant. In the Tongafiti household the surd tends to vanish, it is fre- quently transformed into the aspiration, and in Rarotonga that breath- ing has proved too feeble to endure, while the Maori can come no closer THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 25 to it than the supported hzv. Except for mutation to the semivowel w in Maori and Hawaii, the sonant holds its own. One general word should be said as to the character of the mutation of the consonants in these languages. It is essentially mutation within the series, with two important exceptions later to be noted. The reason for this is simple. The consonant is made by one of three speech- organs ; when for any reason that consonant is to undergo variation it is only natural that it should vary to some other consonant producible by the same organ. For the more part the direction of such mutation is upward in the series. This accords with the belief that the consonants nearest the vowel area are the first acquired and the most easy to use, and in all variety general tendencies to revert to older and to easier forms are conspicuous. The first exception to the law of mutation in series is the interchanges of ng-n and n-ng, each quite common in the nasals, mutation extra seriem. An examination of the slight variations in the two positions of the veil of the palate when more or less completely dropped to afford an entrance of the resonating air column to the nose and its outflow through the nostrils will prove how easily such two mutations may arise.* It fits in with what must rest as the basic principle of all these sound varieties, the inept workman's inability to master all at once a tool which in dexterous usage may be directed to precise employment. The second exception is the kappation of t, which is found in Samoa and Hawaii. In each case it has been preceded by the abolition of the true k, and then in a quite modern reaction the t has been sacrificed to replace the missing sound in the alphabet.! This movement was in progress in Hawaii when it was first discovered; it was facilitated and hastened to completion by the missionaries, who chose the new sound *We note with the interest which must always attach to the subject an instance in English speech. The noun derivative of strong is strength and our standardized pronunciation retains the palatal nasal. But there was formerly, in the most excellent authority there yet remains, the variant strenth, and this form finds dictionary place even in spelling. The nasal is attracted from the palate to the tongue by reason of the superior ease in passing to the next succeeding lingual spirant. tWithout recognition of the inexorability of the speech-principle here set forth as operative the teachers of Samoa are vainly struggling to stay the deformation of the speech. Early in November, 191 1, Governor-General Crose, U. S. N., in the American colony of Tutuila, held the first Teachers' Institute ever brought together in Samoa. From the report pub- lished in Samoan in "Le Sulu" we extract this pertinent note. "The great difficulty is the nanu (gibberish speech) which destroys and corrupts the Samoan speech. The word talatala in men's speech is distorted into kalakala and it is impossible to recognize the diversity of t and k. They should strive after the language in its purity as it has been handed down through the generations from their remote ancestors. Let no one give attention to the sneer that he is speaking in the tongue of the missionary. For it is not the language of the missionary, but it is the true language of Samoa and it should be cherished and loved as a sacred possession. So, too, is the continual interchange of n and ng. One who comes to ask for medicine on the plea that his mother is ill {'ua tigd lo'u tind) really armounces that his ache has become a mother {'ua tind lo'u tigd). Would not one think that this distortion of the Samoan would be uprooted by the Samoan school- masters on account of their love for their language in its purity? Nothing of the sort, for the majority of the Samoan teachers speak this gibberish all the time and are devoid of understanding." 26 EASTER ISLAND. when they reduced the language to writing; it has swept over Samoa since the corresponding period, and is too powerful a force to be stayed by the efforts of the teachers. This as yet evades explanation, it stands as an anomaly. Yet by way of comparison we are able to discover a very few instances where in secular mutation a Latin t has become k in descendant languages, which, it will be seen, is not an exact parallel.* A word also remains to say as to the aspiration. Few students of phonetics admit it to a consonant place, yet it is clearly not a vowel. Whitney sets it to one side in his classic table of the alphabet which in other respects we have been following. It is as though a detail of composition, which an artist had found it difficult to dispose of on the canvas, were painted on the frame. Despite this doubt I have had no hesitation in establishing two aspirates and in assigning them to posi- tions within the table of the alphabet; but because I can not identify any part played in the formation of these aspirations by the three consonant-forming organs I have set the two Polynesian aspirates not quite in the Hngual and labial series, but proximate thereto. The exist- ence of the duality of these aspirates is readily to be estabHshed in this language family. In the lingual series h is the mutation terminus of t and of J ; and in the labial series h is the mutation terminus of v, of/, of p. Yet when we find an h carrying on to secondary development a word which at last resumes its former estate, this portative h does not carry a lingual over into the labial column or a labial into the lingual series ; the aspirate delivers properly that which it has received. This could not be the case if the h resultant from lingual mutation and the h resultant from labial mutation were indistinguishable by the people who speak these languages. An exception, a case in which an error in dehvery was really found, is so unusual that I discussed it at length in "The Polyne- sian Wanderings," page 287. Throughout these languages runs a consistent principle of word mutation quite independent of the mutation by consonant modification. In this principle the word is subjected as word to a mutation which is governed by other than the simple phonetic laws applicable to conso- nant variety. This principle is metathesis, which in Polynesia is far more cogent than apparent. In Rapanui I have noted but thirteen instances of metathesis, involving twelve words, a very minute per- centage of the 3,000 principal entries of this dictionary. In the dictionaries of other languages of this family this more or less com- plete disguise of familiar words is equally rare of record. In the fact metathesis is very prevalent ; it is constantly met with in the speech of these islanders. The reasons for the paucity of its dic- *One of these instances is the word busk, now obsolescent, which is derivable from the Middle Latin bustum. The Latin original, itself of uncertain etymology, affords us in forking channels biist in anatomy and busk for the bodice whereby anatomy is tolerated in modest society within the temperate zones; near the equator the distinction is far less requisite. THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 27 tionary record are not far to seek. In the first place the compilers of these vocabularies, cramped for room and held to rigid economy in typo- graphical composition, have been at pains to record the standard of each speech and to let the variants pass without comment. Thus, in the Samoan nofoa means a seat ; there can be no doubt that this is the standard form, a derivative from nofo to sit; it is found in the dictionary; yet on the Hps of men it is frequently sounded /owca or even fongoa. In familiarity with the spoken language we scarcely notice the metathesis, certainly it does not seem worthy of dictionary record. But when some other branch of the race has accepted for its standard the meta- thetic form, that is to say, when it is used more commonly than the primitive form, the compiler of a dictionary, in particular one unfa- miliar with the other Polynesian languages, unknowingly enters this as principal form and regards the true form, if he ever does hear it, as a corruption. In such a case we obtain the record of metathesis; we dis- cover it by the comparison of other languages. Thus it is that the record of such changes is far less abundant than the word-mutation itself. To this specific and particular reason we are to add another and general reason, one which functions with great potency in the laws of common thought. The phenomenon has a name, therefore it ceases to challenge information. We have to recognize that names, even per- fectly good names, throttle investigation, for a certain type of wisdom consists in the accumulation of names, and Webster and Worcester are leaders of thought. It may well be comprehended that the introduc- tion of so simple a designation as eschatology in general and improving conversation might lead to no result, the name buries the fact; yet introduced to the student keen in the pursuit of knowledge through research and investigation the same name might well lead on and yet on to the living hope of the joys of a life yet to come. Thus, named and satisfactorily named, metathesis has passed practically unstudied as to method and principle. It has not been easy to codify the instances of metathesis in such wise as to establish the principles which underlie this mechanism of speech, but after many efforts which have proved fruitless I feel con- fident that I have devised a system of record by which all cases may be rendered comparable. It will be borne in mind that the Polynesian syllable is of the simplest structure. There are but two forms — there can be no more — the syllable containing a single vowel sound and the syllable containing a single vowel introduced by a single consonant sound. Now before passing to the less familiar Polynesian words it will be well to illustrate metathesis through typical instances in our own more famihar speech, sometimes jocular, sometimes produced by some mental inversion of order of utterance, and then commonly known as Spoon- 28 EASTER ISLAND. erisms, from a distinguished Oxford don who was forever tripping after this fashion; in a very few instances really formative as shown by language comparison. Of the jocular type, there comes to mind the name which the sub- urban resident applies to the implement of his semiweekly exercise, the mawnlower. A genuine Spoonerism is the solemn injunction of the clergyman that the congregation shall unite in singing hymn 688, omit- ting the last two stanzas, hymn 688, "this world is sure from paw to paw" ; possibly less genuine is the similar ascription to the deaconing of yet another hymn, ' ' this world is but a shooting flea. ' ' The third type, that which alone adds to our permanent vocabulary, is represented by the Norman cry of haro, at the sound of which all acts of whatever vio- lence must cease until justice were done the petitioners, which has lost its gravity in passing into EngHsh hurrah. If in these three types we disregard the final consonants of the respective syllables which compose them we shall find our path easy toward the estabHshmentof the two simple classes of m.etathesis. Upon examination we shall at once see that in respect of the elements inter- changing position we have two distinct types and a third which com- bines them. In mawnlower the interchanged elements are the initial consonants; in hurrah the consonants remain unmoved but the vowels interchange ; in shooting flea syllable interchanges position with syllable. This last type we need not now consider; in Polynesia I have not yet identified a single instance in which syllable interchange is positively established, and the few instances with which I am acquainted in Mela- nesia are complicated by an alien element in the mixture of languages.* So far as these researches have been prosecuted in the Polynesian lan- guages, there are but two metathetic types and these two do not com- mingle ; a word may interchange its consonants or may interchange its vowels, but not both at the same time. To secure codification whereby comparison may be possible I have hit upon the device of employing the letters of our alphabet as designat- ing position, the vowels in order indicating the vowels of each successive syllable of the words under examination, the consonants in like manner indicating the consonants introductory to each such syllable. Thus B will always represent the consonant of the first syllable ; the absence of B will show that the word lacks a consonant in its first syllable ; a will represent the vowel of the first syllable, no matter what the word ; c and E are assigned to the second syllable, d and i to the third, and so on. Thus diagrammed lawnmower is bacE, in which b represents /, a repre- sents awn, c represents m, and E the scumbled vowel sound ower. In like manner bacE diagrams haro with b for h, a for a, c for r, and E for o. *In "The Polynesian Wanderings" I have listed cases of metathesis as cited in the follow- ing list, the references being to the serial number of the items in the Appendix I: Leon 139, Retan 193, King 196, Baki 298, Bierian and Baki 321, Saa 351, and Pala on page io8. Even though the publication of that work preceded the writing of these pages by less than a year, it will be seen that therein I was still striving to codify metathesis by a numerical method and not meeting with success. THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 29 When we subject lawnmower to metathesis the resultant mawnlower is represented by cabE. That is the symbol for all metathetics in which the consonant of the latter syllable interchanges with the con- sonant of the former syllable. When we subject haro to metathesis the resultant hurrah is repre- sented by BECA. That is the symbol for all metathetics in which the vowel of the latter syllable interchanges with the vowel of the former syllable. Accordingly we have now graphic representations of two primitive types, consonantal and vocaHc metathesis. In examining our Rapanui examples of metathesis we shall have no difficulty in reduction to these types, even in words more extensive than dissyllables. The only con- fusion will arise where we have to deal with syllables which lack con- sonants. Yet this confusion will vanish when we bear in mind that a word lacking a second consonant, symbolized bae, is the same thing as BACE, and that the symbol of its consonantal metathesis, abe, is really the equivalent of cabe. Accordingly we thus arrange these examples, the primitive form preceding in every pair. I. Consonantal Metathesis. CABE. ABE. CAEDI. muhu numi vaka mona humu (ha)moni kavakava noma foe ohe (Mgv.) ABEDI. haere ahere upoko puoko CADEI. aluga ragua DACEI. aluga garua IL Vocalic Metathesis. BBCfl pusa tihe tufa pahu tehi tahu ACIE. It will readily be comprehended that as yet our material is far too scanty and that our method of codification is as yet too newly devised to admit of such study as will establish the principles of this word muta- tion. But now that comparison may systematically be established over the whole Polynesian area it will not be long before the system of metathesis will come to light, undoubtedly as simple as are all the fundamental rules of this speech family. CHAPTER II. RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. We can make no better beginning of the study of the phonetics of this speech than by an examination of the mutations to which have been subjected those words which the necessities of modern intercourse have forced the islanders to naturaHze. These words are of sources easily recognizable as English, French, and ecclesiastical. Their original forms are standard in our f amihar acquaintance ; therefore they afford us opportunity of examining the treatment to which this Polynesian folk has had to subject them for its own currency. To the number of 66 they are entered in the dictionary with such type differentiation as will manifest their alien character, and in that place the source of each is indicated. For the purpose of this examination they are here assembled in two tables. With the French we may properly and do include the Latin and Greek borrowings, for all have come through the same channel, the mission priests and brethren of the Congregation des Sacres-Coeurs de Picpus. The source of the words of English origin is less definite. We have information of no such settlement of English- speaking folk on Easter Island as would foster the acquisition of this score of vocables. A few, such as pakete, paura, uira, manna, tara, pent, poti, may have been acquired by islanders drafted into service as boat's crews of the whalers who once crowded those seas in their hunt for the cachalot. A few others may have been acquired by contract laborers in Tahiti, where the London Mission had introduced some English to island life. In this group we may safely place hora, miniita, nira, eteni, mitinare, himene, pnka, ii, tiki, tokini, and tope — there can be no doubt as to the latter moiety, how they smack of the dissenting missionary! But hoi in derivation from horse is a puzzle : in kevare we find the French word for the same animal; /icf, therefore, did not arise on Easter Island; it was not likely to be acquired in Tahiti, for puaahorofenua is the name there in use. But here are the lists: ENGLISH. aniani (onion) mitinare (missionary) puka (book) eteni (heathen) moni (money) tara (dollar) himene (hymn) nira (needle) ti (tea) hoi (horse) pakete (bucket) tiki (sick) hora (hour) paura (powder) tokini (stocking) manua (man o' war) peni (paint) tope (soap) minuta (minute) poti (boat) uira (wheel) 31 32 EASTER ISLAND. agera (ange) anio (agneau) enemi (ennemi) epikopo (episcopus) etereno (eterael) eukaritia (eucharistie) evagerio (evangelium) hieroturia (hierodoulia) hipokerita (hypocrite) hipotati (hypostasis) hove (veuve) iuteo (iudaeus) karatia (gratia) kevare (cheval) kimatiko (schismaticus) FRENCH AND ECCLESIASTICAL. retera (lettre) ri (riz) ropa (robe) takarameta (sacrament) mereti (mercredi) miterio (mysterium) natura (natura) nieve (nivis) papa (pape) papatema (bapteme) pater iareka (patriarch) peata (beatus) penetuli (peinture) perehe (plaie) peripitero (presbyterus) porokimo (proximus) porotetani (protestant) rapino (lapin) reone (Icon) tameti (samedi) taperenakero (tabernaculum) teparanate (serpent) tiaporo (diabolus) tominika (dominica) toro (taureau) uva (uva) veneri (vendredi) viatiko (viaticum) vicario (vicarius) verigine (virgo) Even in so simple a matter as the addition of a final vowel to a foreign word of closed habit we shall find an indication of a fixed character of this as of every speech of the Polynesian family. In these two Hsts we find no instance of the addition of u, nor is it common in such usage elsewhere in this family. Another generally uncommon euphonic ter- mination apphcable to closed foreign words, o, occurs only in the French list, and even there (except for the single mstance of rapino) is confined to the ecclesiastical words, in which we seem to note a tendency on the part of the priests to offer to the islanders the oblique cases and open forms of the originals. It should be noted that in no case does the euphonic addition carry the accent ; it is largely to secure a penult ictus in reproducing the original accent of the borrowed word that this extra syllable is appended. In the arsis the finer quality of the vowel might be expected to attain the full perfection which is the foremost quality, almost the most enduring possession, of Polynesian orthoepy. In the thesis, particularly a final thesis, the shade of difference between e and i may pass unconsidered. We note the cases under each vowel, the series of each table being noted independently. hora minuta nira paura puka uira agera hipokerita papatema E. pateriareka retera ropa takarameta himene mitinare pakete tope kevare reone I. poti tiki teparanate verigine aniani eteni hoi peni hipotati penetuH porotetani The proportion contributed to these three lists by the two source languages seems to inhere in conditions exterior to Rapanui. The French possesses a larger number of vocables of the open habit and there is no such ictus upon the ultima as distinguishes many English words. Thus, taking into the count the fact that the French list is rather more than twice the length of the English list, we estimate a final RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 33 a and a final e as twice as frequently required in English borrowings and a final i as four times as frequent. No Polynesian speech can accomplish the concurrence of consonants; the spirit of the language does not tolerate it. In borrowing words in which such concurrence exists two methods of treatment are in use to obviate the difficulty. One, the method which seems the easier to the foreigner who seeks to contribute necessary new words — and that is the position of every missionary — is to spHt up the concurrent consonants by the interjection of a light vowel, most commonly assimilated to a stem vowel next ear- lier or next later in the word: this we find illustrated in teparauate, in which the latter a is assimilated to the former, and in porokimo, where the first is assimilated from the succeeding and essentially stem o. Or a vowel of a lighter color may be employed, merely as a septum, as the last e in taperenakero. By such alien brutality we encounter the uncouth forms of the type laikisipositadamapejela and ameiamani, {Reichspostdampfer and Amtmann) with which the needs of German administration have defaced the pleasant rhythm of the Samoan, a language sweet in the cadences of love and ample for the orator, sub- missive but aghast at such Teutonic additions. In a second group of the borrowings we recognize with no difficulty the motion of a less external principle, a motion which represents the tendency of the island speech. This is perhaps less a matter susceptible of positive proof than the recognition of the feel of the language ac- quired in years of intimate contact with Polynesian speech and of close study of its manners and methods. To these islanders the historic ety- mology of the borrowed European word is a thing unknow^n, never to be known, not in the least worthy of consideration. That we have written of a certain large reliance on the feel of the language is not to be taken as indicative of any shirking of discussion. It is possible in a few words to present the difference and to present it clearly, a particular presentation of the general statements of the fore- going chapter. In our Indo-Germanic languages the stem survives in its consonant skeleton. In passing from stage to stage in descent from a common ancestor the consonants have been subjected to a slow modification, but it is so slight that the laws of Grimm and Verner are sufficient to bring almost, if not yet quite, all to plain account. Far other with the vowel elements ; these unstopped vibrations of the vocal column of air undergo strange alterations, not only secular change in the course of long ages but rapid change within the memory of a single generation or but of a few. Our veriest school children, if permitted to think at all, wonder at the prosody of the mutilated rhyme : I am monarch of all I survey. My right there is none to dispute, From the center all round to the sea — 34 EASTER ISLAND. And in the present score of years London has become alarmed at the remarkable spread of the a in lady to a something which we do not exactly represent in type by lydy or laidy, the sudden extension of a narrowly restricted Middlesex village dialect which had lain dor- mant for centuries until this modern weed growth, and now baffles all efforts at explanation. A very small area of the general vowel-change has been set apart into artificial classes and designated ablaut and umlaut, active under impulses which we scarcely yet begin to comprehend. In the languages familiar to our use the lasting frame is the consonant, the vowel may change almost in a year; but in Polynesia the skeleton of the word is the vowel. The consonants are yet but few, a sign in this case of recent and partial development as genetic conditions have served ; they are so dotted over the buccal speech-area as to suggest that they are little more than samples of what may long ages hence be needed. They are sub- ject to mutation along lines which we may readily explain; they are frequently subject to extinction without entailing any serious loss of comprehensibiHty. But the vowel remains firm and unwavering; it is the real skeleton of the Polynesian speech-body. Let us clinch the statement by a simple illustration, and in this we may draw upon the Samoan as representing the central and least modified type of Polynesian speech. We are all familiar with English types of inflection employing such forms as sang, sing, song, sung. This HngHsh series has been subjected to purposeful vowel change, yet the sense runs one and undivided throughout; the stem has but undergone ablaut. Yet if we were to attempt to subject to such vocalic mutation a similar Samoan couplet of consonants, as t-ng, we should have tagi to cry, togi to peck, tugi to set afire. In the Samoan series, which is not in the least a speech-series, the same change of vowels gives us a new word in each case. Although the consonants remain unaltered in themselves and in their relative position the shift of vowel gives a complete alteration of sense. Clearly the skeleton of these words is not in the consonants. Now let us examine the first of these Polynesian words and notice the consonant modifications it may undergo and yet carry the sense unmodified in various dialects of the Polynesian family and as loan material in Melanesian languages, tangi tani taki tai kani angi jangi hai Each consonant has undergone each and every of the changes which are its phonetic possibility, even to extinction. In the final reduction we are led to a specimen so elemental that we find no consonant other than an aspirate, a mere initial breathing, scarcely more vocal than an ap- pulse ; but throughout the changes the vowel a and the vowel i remain unchanged in themselves and in their relative position. The life of all RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 35 these words lies in the a-i collocation; it is this vowel skeleton which holds the meaning. Look now at our tables of English and French source and see what the Rapanui men under their own instinct of speech have done with their borrowings. An excellent illustration is pent, interesting because we find it duplicated by penetuli of the same sense from the French peinture. The word paint is on two accounts impracticable for Rapanui enunciation ; it ends in a consonant ; it carries concurrent consonants ; if dealt with by the foreigner intent upon fitting the English word for island use by the method of parting the concurrence by a vowel of light shade, the word would assume some such form as peniti. This would come under the regimen of another rule of Polynesian speech, that of the penult accent, and we should find that peniti is unrecognizably remote from original paint. Governed by his own comprehension of that which is permanent and dominant in every vocable, the Rapanui man seizes upon the vowel which meets his ear; of the succeeding consonants adopts that which is most lasting in his consonantal scheme, the nasal, and rejects the mute. Therefore peni pictures to his eye the distinc- tive determinant sound which paint makes upon his ear. Thus we are introduced to an important detail of the use of the con- sonants. Not only are the Polynesians masters of far fewer consonants than our needs require, but of those consonants which they do possess the mastery is varied in degree. The tier of consonants which lies nearest the vowels is that which alone can be said to be universally in Polynesian possession, the palatal nasal ng, the lingual nasal w, the labial nasal m. These three are almost constant; mutation inter se is rare, and mutation in series (that is to say, m to other labials, and the like) is almost wholly restricted to the possibility of the l-n and n-l mutation. This exception, again, is genetically valuable, for it points the way to a fine whereby the vowel in evolution through the channel of the liquid may attain to consonant figure. Our studies of Polynesian etymologies show us — in fact the tangi illustration shortly heretofore employed offers a full exposition — that t is impermanent, it may become k by an extraordinary shift to the palatal series, and in its own series it may become /, s, h, or vanish entirely. Therefore we are led to the conclu- sion that in dealing with concurrent consonants in its borrowings the Polynesian selects that of each two which is the older and better estab- lished in his own speech. This we find again instanced in nira, a selection of the liquid over the mute in the dl of needle. In a considerable group of these borrowed words we have to do with s concurrent with some other consonant, either in the preceding or the succeeding position. Here the resultant is conditioned by the fact that the sibilant is impossible to the Polynesian in general, the Samoan being the chief exception, and commonly is represented by an aspiration 36 EASTER ISLAND. approximate to the lingual positions of the buccal closures and appar- ently prior to those positions, for a post-aspirated consonant is scarcely to be found in the Polynesian Pacific* Accordingly, in such cases as these the impossible sibilant is omitted and sk, ks, sm, sp, of the original word are satisfactorily reproduced by the remainder of the pair. Where 5 stands alone it is reproduced by t, thus giving rise to the deliciously pious collocation of tiki, tokini, tope of the former table; in which any person who has acquired famiharity with the harsh introduction to the Pacific islanders of the accidentia of civilization will sadly recognize a case of hysteron proteron, for tokini and tope are really major and minor premises of a fatal syllogism. When we pass to the comparison of Rapanui with other languages of the Polynesian family we shall have to consider changes less violent, changes which are clearly reducible to certain fixed, smoothly acting, and, we believe, readily comprehensible laws of mutation not peculiar to this remotest speech, but general throughout the family. In order to facihtate comparisons of the material I suffix to the last chapter finding tables of all such vocables as afford comparable data and shall cite them by the assigned serial numbers. It will be seen that just one-third of the dictionary material is thus made available to a greater or less extent for this particular research. Our first inquiry shall be addressed to the vowel changes which Rapanui exhibits in comparison with our standard of Polynesian speech. Naturally, because of the durability of the Polynesian vowel, the num- ber will not be found a large one; each instance will, therefore, be of particular interest. a-O The mutation in thesis occurs in 789, 791 ; in arsis in 514. In the quasi diphthong au we find the mutant om in 5 1 7, 5 1 8, 677, 783, but it is not critical in Southeast Polynesian, for the duplicate forms exist in these stems quite generally and may have been coexistent in the earliest swarms of migration. a-e Found in thesis in 375, 470. o-a Found in arsis in 730, 873 ; in thesis in 856. o-e Found in thesis in 754. o-u Found in thesis in 748. Duplicate forms, that is to say, instances of vowel variety which are not critical for Southeast Polynesian, are found in 375, 470, 517, 518, 660, 699, 751, 777, 783, 938. There remain the following, which are not to be arranged in the foregoing classes : 341. The identification is very uncertain both in sense and in source and must be neg- lected until better supported. 452. The Rapanui really represents here the standard form of the Tongafiti migration. 867. The Rapanui is regular, the Maori an anomalous form. 920. The word in most of its occurrences shows evidences of an upheaval so violent as to remove it from consideration under the ordinary laws of phonetic variety. *We note the sh of Tongarewa, its dialectic occiu-rence as an /i-variant in Maori, and traces among the Polynesian loan material in Melanesia; also the dh of Viti in mutation from Polynesian h and s; the wh of Maori is, of course, not properly in this list, for it is really hw attracted out of order in writing by the influence of the EngHsh error. RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 37 We have already, in the preceding chapter, presented a table of the alphabet of Rapanui in comparison with the adopted standard of the Proto-Samoan. We shall next list the occurrences of the Rapanui deviations from the standard, and in the first set of tables shall concern ourselves only with the cases for which we have Samoan — or in a few instances lacking Samoan we have other Nuclear Polynesian — primi- tives as the base of comparison. These tables deal only with deviations ; the concords are so many and so consistent that the index table serves as a most satisfactory tabulation. I make but one exception, in each direction, to this system; the mutation l-r holds so constantly as not to call for record, and the h in Rapanui, as a preservation of the Proto- Samoan aspiration, needs record because that sound does not appear in the modern Samoan. The tables are grouped by series, that is, by the three speech-organs employed, beginning at the back of the mouth. Palatal: g-n 686 785 ¥~ 316 k— 419 534 730 745 822 Lingual: l-n 786 I— 736 830 n-s 660 714 735 h-h 296 351 359 771 792 824 h— 692 695 833 s-h 329 355 358 362 364 371 374 376 377 380 381 384 396 392 394 399 400 401 408 409 416 472 473 547 624 680 740 743 744 750 753 754 766 789 835 s— 325 470 823 t— 770 Labial: i-h 297 299 300 301 304 335 336 337 338 349 350 351 35a 353 354 356 357 360 363 365 366 367 368 369 370 37a 373 375 378 379 385 386 387 388 389 391 393 395 397 398 402 403 404 405 406 407 410 411 415 423 430 471 524 528 529 551 589 599 621 622 623 625 626 656 679 694 698 741 742 745 746 747 748 749 751 752 755 756 817 528 f-p 329 f— 301 Of the two strongly characteristic deviations of Rapanui from the Proto-Samoan standard, s-h and }-h, each affecting an intermediate closure, of the tongue and lips respectively, each results in an aspira- tion, but with a difference in quality whose existence we must recognize, even though we can not fully comprehend it as within our own speech training. In the nasal tier the interchanges g-n and n-g are general and not to be regarded as of diagnostic value in determination of dialect movement. The minor movements of mutation in the palatal column, the extinc- tion of g and of k, are frequent in Polynesian. That of k has already received sufficient comment, that of g is a dialectic character of Tahiti, and is found sporadically in Nuclear Polynesian and in the Maori. 38 K ASTER ISLAND. In the lingual column the mutation l-n is characteristic of Nukuoro, a speech that is best considered a somewhat recent Samoan derivative ; it is sporadic in several languages. The extinction of / is strongly- marked in Nine, appears somewhat frequently in Tonga, and in South- east Polynesia is abundant in the Marquesas. The consideration of the retention of the Proto-Samoan aspiration and of its extinction, both included in the foregoing tables, is postponed to later studies of the aspiration in general. The extinction of the sibilant is common in Mangareva, as we see in the chapter dealing with that tongue; it is the rule in Rarotonga, it is sporadic in other Tongafiti languages; I lack present record of its occurrence in Nuclear Polynesian. In the labial column the mutation f-v, an interesting variety since it involves the unusual change from surd to sonant, is characteristic of Viti, sporadic in several languages in each household. The extinction of / is characteristic of Mangaia, Rarotonga, Bukabuka, strongly marked in Mangareva, and sporadic in Nukuoro and Rotuma. We next pass to a similar tabulation of mutation of the Tongafiti ele- ment registered upon Maori as the most readily available base. These variants are very few ; they occur only in the Unguals and labials : h — 841 842 hw — 839 844 h-w-h 952 w-f 842 843 864 871 912 955 956 957 hw-r 922 w-h 850 855 856 858 The Maori hw being a mutation of Proto-Samoan /, the three entries are reducible to f-h, f-v, /-, which have been established in the larger table with Samoan comparatives. Similarly as Maori w is a mutation of Proto-Samoan v, the foregoing entries reduce to w-v, which therefore cancels itself, and v-h. The former of these exhibits Rapanui as closer to the Proto-Samoan than the Maori. The latter mutation is very rare. In "The Polynesian Wanderings" I noted it once each in three languages; three of the instances here noted show great irregularities in the comparative histories of the several vocables upon which they are based. Up to this point we have concerned ourselves with the investigation and record of phonetic mutations, a point at which, undoubtedly from motives of convenience, philological comparison most commonly re- gards its labors as complete. But this is an exaltation of form over substance. It does not call for deep insight into speech as the utter- ance of the inward thought of sentient man to recognize that form may be a grace, but it is the sense that is the life of the word. We next shall pass to the examination of these words of Rapanui, wherever comparable, in the effort to discover what information they may be made to give us of the position of this distant folk among greater famiHes of its race. It may be that we shall not find much ; it may well be that rules for the government of such inquiry may not distinctly establish themselves, for the field is new. A new acre in a field so little RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 39 tilled may surely yield some crop, as is the way of fallows when brought under tilth. One general statement must be held to condition this manner of inquiry. We are dependent upon brief vocabularies. I would be the last to suggest that they be held in disesteem ; they represent, one and all, the best result of the Hfe work of men who needed these word-hsts as tools for the prosecution of a task to which they had dedicated their energies with the blessing and the inspiration of sacrifice of self. I am fond of these Polynesian dictionaries, old and warm and now grown shabby friends of my study. Their simple statements are the warrant of their honesty. But we must recognize that their definitions are incom- plete and without exception they are superficial. Not one has felt the call to delve below the convenience of the word, as speech medium of thought interchange, to discover the germ thought out of which variety of expression may derive.* In this dictionary of Rapanui we find that tun may mean a post, it may mean to be; in sister languages it means to dwell. Each of these definitions is a good definition so far as it goes. It is only when through widely spread comparison we establish for ttiu its plasm of primary sense, which seems to render it a descriptive desig- nation of the relation to the common bench or plane of reference which is borne by an object cognizable as in general protrusive or external — it is only then that we find it possible to regard these three variants as equally secondary in varying directions. To see our way through these tangles we must have some knowledge of what the islander selects for cognition out of anything perceived, and what manner of character of any object of such cognition he selects as generic and what as individual. We must remember that this man, as a thinking man, is not under governance of the laws which we have painfully elaborated in the experiences of our own thought life. Our teachers find it a stupid boy who, when he deals with this problem of an arithmetic, once mental but now oral (as perhaps prefiguring a knowl- edge in time to come that in its bearing upon culture it is but lip ser- vice), "if there were 27 sheep in a pasture and you saw 3 sheep jump the fence how many sheep would be left in the pasture?", answers "no sheep. " A most stupid boy, a boy for whom the bottom of the row is appointed ; a boy most wise, a boy for whom a worthy place in life is appointed. For there is a wisdom of figures and there is a wisdom of sheep, and this boy knew sheep. Which apologue may serv^e to remind us that in this branch of the inquiry we are to give to savage wisdom our attention with no prejudice. In the examination of this material for sense concord and for sense variety as the data may exhibit, we shall continue to find it advan- *Both simple and superficial we extract from the early pages of Judge Andrews's Hawaiian Dictionary: aapa, adj. Presumptuouf?, as when a drunken man lies down on a precipice. 40 EASTER ISLAND. tageous to maintain the segregation of the data by the classes of the occurrence of the identification in Polynesia exterior to this southeastern province. These are three: (i) identification in both migrations; (2) identification in the Proto-Samoan exclusively; (3) identification in the Tongafiti exclusively. The first of these, much the largest, we shall pass first under review. But before we can make much headway it will be necessary to give some preliminary consideration to the method by which speech-elements are assigned to these three classes. Nuclear Polynesia was the meeting- place of the two migration streams, and in that central province Samoa is most distinctly the scene of the reunion of the long and widely sun- dered branches of this most errant race. We have most conclusively estabHshed that the early, or Proto-Samoan, migration swarmed out from Indonesia through two gateways at, or slightly prior to, the Chris- tian era. That it pursued leisurely courses of voyaging, in the Samoa stream by way of New Britain, the Solomons, Santa Cruz, and thus to the new home in Samoa ; in the Viti stream by way of Torres Straits, the New Hebrides, and Viti. That in a movement of convection within Nuclear Polynesia these two streams rejoined and created a settle- ment quite homogeneous save for an anterior Melanesian element in Viti and perhaps in Rotuma. Upon this Proto-Samoan colony of Nuclear Polynesia arrived (an uncertain number of centuries later and by a course which we must positively exclude from the Melanesian traverse, but which otherwise we are wholly unable to identify) a second migration of the same race, the Tongafiti swarm. This had so long been sundered from the earUer and isolated colony that independent and divergent development of language had taken place. This half-ahen swarm, whencesoever it came, rested upon Samoa for a period whose beginning we have no present means of establishing with accuracy upon our calendar, but which there seems somewhat good reason to assign to about 600 A. D. We have excel- lent agreement of many Samoan annals to adjust the expulsion of the intruders to a period in or about the eleventh century. The Tongafiti conquerors of Proto-Samoan Samoa have left such a record of cruelty that the wise and brave youth who expelled them in the running fight of Matamatame became a national hero and the first of the Malietoas, Savea. Yet there was opportunity during these overbearing centuries for the two stages of the mother tongue to meet and to some extent to mix. This it is which we are to investigate. Since the mother tongue was common, a certain and assuredly a large proportion in Samoa of the vocables of the two migrations must be common property. Let us represent that element by symbols abcd. The Proto-Samoan colony, then, would be discovered in the home of its remote isolation speaking a language representable by abcd-EFgh, in which the latter group of symbols may represent ancient and common RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 41 Speech material which in time had been lost by the separated branch of the family, or which had been acquired along the Proto-Samoan way, the latter hypothesis on many accounts being scarcely tenable. Centuries later arrives upon Samoa the Tongafiti swarm, speaking a language representable by abcd-ijkl, the respective symbols bearing similar explanation. Now if we find our present Samoan to consist of ABCD-EFGH-i, and our present Maori to consist of abcd-e-ijkl, we have no hesitation in ascribing i and E respectively to accumulation during contact of the two swarms when convection movement was pos- sible. The greater share of such contact is to be attributed to those centuries of association, even though violent, in Samoa; a lesser share is to be attributed to contact at distal points of migration in which the later comers found an earher settlement of the older swarm, in support of which we have not only the deductions of philological analysis but the consenting record of history when we learn to interpret annals of the genealogy of this race. Accordingly, if in this province of Southeast Polynesia we encounter a speech element of the type abcd-Eh we shall be justified in assigning it to a direct migration from Nuclear Polynesia of Proto-Samoans to this natural limit of all successful migration. If, similarly, we find a speech element abcd-ik, we shall assign it to a Tongafiti migration. This it is which we shall now examine. The first group in the table (items 293-728) represents abcd, the common element. These are all satisfactory form identifications; the inner content of sense will point the more definite assignment of deviation forms to one or to the other branch of the family. The material here grouped is of very uniform concord. Where variety superficially appears the notes appended in the vocabulary to each such item point out the substantial agreement. In a few cases, where the reduction to uniformity of signification is found impracticable, the compared data show that in general these instances upon closer study are more properly to be assigned to one or other of the separate migration streams. When we turn to the list of identifications which are chargeable to the Proto-Samoan source and which show no contamination along the way of the sea or in this distant terminus of migration, we find, however, a marked difference. The table shows that we are dealing in this class of data with 116 items (729-839 of the finding table). Of these no less than 3 1 show such sense deviations as call for the particular study which has been recorded in the notes appended to each such item in the vocab- ulary. The variant stems are thus hsted : 732 740 754 761 771 780 790 797 801 807 813 818 825 833 738 745 755 765 774 788 795 800 806 808 817 821 831 837 739 748 758 From this Hst we are obHged to remove those items in which our dic- tionary material is either insufficient in sum or else lacking in precision 42 EASTER ISLAND. to such an extent as to bar us from deriving determining conclusions from the comparison. These are: atariki heguhegu matahi moko 2 pe 2 garu 2 kauiui mau 4 nivaniva ranorano hae I In like manner we shall exclude those items in which we can detect error in the definitions which our authorities have set down. Recog- nizing the existence of this error we avoid employment of it to a wrong result, but we do not feel justified in correcting it without confirmation from some authority. These are: mahaga pokopoko poro taha 2 tiaki 1 In the remainder which is available for the determination of the relation of Rapanui to the Proto-Samoan we find two items, hatga and iarotaro, in which the Rapanui word expresses a specific detail or particularization of the general sense preserved in Nuclear Polynesia. Associable herewith is a single instance, rarama, in which Rapanui has, through independent processes of evolution, arrived at a secondary stage of the primal sense, the deviation being in a direction opposite to the particularization of the previously mentioned class. In final residuum we are left with eleven vocables of the utmost value in our research, namely: gogoro iko pena roturotu 1 uki hogehoge okooko rakei uiui varevare huna In the vocables of this list one character is constant and distinctive ; each presents the word in a type more primal than is to be found for the same word in any of the descendant languages as now spoken in the province of Nuclear Polynesia. Now join to this constant character of the inner content of the word-sense whatever we may discover as to form; that is to say, associate herewith the phonetic record. It is not much, just the single fact that iko is found in modern Samoan as Vofi, but it points in the same direction ; it shows that Rapanui hived off with the stem ikoj and has lost its final consonant, while Samoa at a later period acquired the device of the structural i and thus has preserved its final stem consonant. That which we may deduce from this incontestible residue is that in sense and form the Proto-Samoan element in Rapanui represents an older and more primitive type than is shown in the modern languages of Nuclear Polynesia. Another form of statement of the same result of research is that a migration of Proto-Samoans left Nuclear Poly- nesia, and many little points indicate with strength of concurrence that Samoa itself was the point of departure — that this migration faced RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 43 boldly the sunrise sea under the instinct of that heliotropism which dominates the race. We discover that this swarming was made at a time which is marked upon the calendar of speech, even if not upon a tale of numbered years. When the Rapanui forefathers sailed out of Samoa the mother tongue was still using its true aspirates, for there were two in Proto-Samoan ; and it had not yet acquired the formative elements which have availed in Nuclear Polynesia to maintain the final consonants of closed stems; and in that mother tongue the accumula- tion of a new and fashionable stock of speech material had not yet tucked these ancestral words away into the nooks and corners of language to live on obscurely as specific survivals. We shall find occasion in the final summation to revert to the several points here estabhshed. Another element of a distinctive nature has been segregated in this Rapanui vocabulary, the element which is to be credited to a Tongafiti source and for which no Proto-Samoan affiliates are identifiable. We now pass to the examination of the 119 items (839-957) so classed. Of these items, those in which there is found such variety in sense between the Rapanui and the Maori as to challenge attention are Hsted in the following table : 840 846 848 855 865 885 891 907 911 926 934 941 951 954 842 847 852 861 876 890 902 909 912 932 936 It will be observed that there is a wide difference in the conditions of this comparison when we come to deal with this specifically Tongafiti contribution, of practically equal extent with that which we have segre- gated as derived from a Proto-Samoan source. In deahng with that material we enjoyed the opportunity of making a double comparison. Thanks to my discovery and considerable reconstruction of the Proto- Samoan mother speech we have been able to compare both Rapanui and modern Samoan with that norm, and thus to compare them with one another in the computation of the angle of divergence from the norm, both in form and in sense. But in deahng with the Tongafiti contribution I set beside it for com- parison another modern speech, the Maori. This inheres in the condi- tions of the research . We have an excellent dictionary of that language ; we soon shall have a better, when the Venerable Archdeacon Williams, of Gisborne, brings to a conclusion, which may not fail of being brilliant, the arduous toil of Maori lexicography upon which he has long been engaged. We lack the tertium quid which should make Tongafiti comparisons a matter of definitely ascertained and positively fixed values, such as the discovery of the Proto-Samoan has given us for the elder migration of the race. It has not yet occurred to the workers upon the languages of the later migration to delve for the mother speech of those more recent migrants. Although we recognize the inaccuracy which must attend the comparison of two modern languages when we 44 EASTER ISLAND. lack the antecedent norm for a standard of deviation, yet we must employ the Maori because of its superior dictionary equipment. We are well aware that, so long as the comparison must rest upon some modern Tongafiti language, we should obtain better results by employing some one of the languages spoken in the Hervey or neighbor- ing groups. Every argument, every reading of Maori and other tradi- tion, points clearly to that region as such a distributing center of the later Tongafiti migration as Samoa has been for the Proto-Samoan wanderers. But we lack dictionary provision and must content our- selves with the Maori. Since the subject has arisen for consideration we may, before passing, note the geography of that mid region. To the west lies Nuclear Poly- nesia, which I set apart as a linguistic province in an earlier work upon this theme. To the east lies this province of Southeast Polynesia whose essential unity is established in the course of the studies recorded in this volume. Spread in the intervening sea He the Cook and Austral groups, together with lesser islets, in which the Tongafiti character is well marked, and in which such research as I have been able to conduct has revealed very scanty stock of distinctively Proto-Samoan material. These islands undoubtedly became the principal home of the Tongafiti after the Matamatame onfall drove them from vSamoa. It is from them that the voyages of discovery and voyages of rediscovery carried them to Aotearoa, which lies upon our charts as New Zealand, where they found some population of Proto-Samoans who had voyaged thither direct from Samoa and whom in time they reduced to subjection but not to linguistic extinction. From the same central oceanic base the Tongafiti passed to the nearer archipelagoes of Southeast Polynesia in whose five languages we are now examining their condition. From the same base, either directly or proximately through Tahiti and the Mar- quesas, we find that they reached Hawaii, and there, far in the north, they subjected a prior population of Proto-Samoans, but not to lin- guistic extinction. Here in Southeast Polynesia we find the two stages of the language existing without mixture in equal streams. We shall find pleasure and profit in studying out, so far as we may, the evidences of original colonization and secondary distribution by movements of convection within the province. But we must confess that in this branch of the investigation we are hampered through the failure to establish the Tongafiti mother speech to serve as the standard of com- parison in deviation of sense, for with form as phonetics we are to deal very lightly. The Rapanui variants in the Tongafiti class exhibit a slightly smaller percentage than those in the Proto-Samoan class. This might be a matter of greater value if the two comparisons were more equal. We should expect, moreover, to find such a deviation founded upon the marked difference in the age of each migration source within the Pacific. RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 45 Following the system employed in the study of the Proto-Samoan variants we may assemble these items into classes. We remove from consideration those items in which our dictionary material is insufficient to form a proper basis for comparison. These are: garara gorigori guha Similarly we must strike out those items in which dictionary error is recognizable. In this series are : hakura henua 2 hope puapua 1 Of the residue after this elimination we find two interesting groups. I In the former the Rapanui offers a more primitive sense than is encount- ered in the Maori. It seems closer to the sources of distribution whence the two languages have moved. This is the list: eva ragaraga reva titiri tua 2 kauihaga reke On the other hand we find a slightly longer list of items in which the Rapanui is employed in a specific sense where the Maori has the closer approximation to the primitive signification so far as we feel justified in establishing such sense. These are : ariga maki reva tika uga kopikopi reherehe teitei titaa umiumi Last of all we note two vocables, huhu 6 and mahara, in which the Rapanui carries a sense that can only be distinguished as secondary in evolution, so great a deviation does it show from the Maori compara- tive material. For the reasons already set forth we must refrain from the more general comment which in summing up might serve to explain these variations. Two distinct items yet remain for consideration, one of sense and one of phonetics, each appHcable to all the languages of this province. The former item, dealing with a certain characteristic of word mean- ing, the inversion of sense, must be postponed for later study, because in certain psychological pecuHarities of Polynesian speech we may best find an explanation. In the phonetic treatment of Rapanui I have postponed detailed dis- cussion of the aspirates. They are very irregular, at least very irreg- ularly recorded, in this province, and I shall have to revert to them in deaUng separately with each language. To faciHtate the examination I subjoin a series of fists of all the items in which one or other of the aspirates appears, or should appear, in Rapanui. Because our com- parative apparatus varies widely in its incidence I have assembled these 46 EASTER ISLAND. lists in accordance therewith. I omit those occurrences, readily dis- coverable in the vocabulary, of h in Rapanui where no comparable data are available, and also the vocables which are entered in the vocabulary both with and without the aspirations. The first table records the items in which comparable data go no further than the province of Southeast Polynesia, and where, accordingly, we may not establish a determinant comparison : 3 27 42 48 54 60 66 72 82 114 155 178 206 238 4 34 43 49 55 61 67 73 84 116 159 179 209 261 5 38 44 50 56 62 68 74 92 137 161 187 213 262 6 39 45 51 57 63 69 76 100 140 171 188 220 281 12 40 46 52 58 64 70 77 III 142 172 201 230 292 24 41 47 53 59 65 71 78 "3 144 173 205 231 We note these few instances in which the Rapanui aspirate is clearly labial : 43 51 52 59 205 206 209 In the next group of tables we have the advantage of data for com- parison, for these items are drawn from the distinctively Proto-Samoan element of the language. First we shall examine those items in which we have been able to establish in the Proto-Samoan a pure aspirate. In Rapanui this is in some cases dropped, in others retained, and in the following table the instances of the preservation of that fickle sound are distinguished by bold-faced type : 302 305 324 345 351 359 418 657 692 695 Our next table records the instances in which the Proto-Samoan sibilant passes into the lingual aspirate : 329 358 364 374 377 381 384 392 399 401 409 472 547 355 361 371 376 380 383 390 394 400 408 416 473 624 In by far the greater number of cases the Rapanui aspirate is a mutation product of the Proto-Samoan/, therefore a labial aspiration, as shown in the items of this table : 296 335 350 357 367 373 386 393 402 407 430 551 623 679 297 336 352 360 368 375 387 395 403 410 471 589 625 694 299 337 353 363 369 378 388 396 404 411 524 599 626 698 301 338 354 365 370 379 389 397 405 415 528 621 656 709 314 349 356 366 372 385 391 398 406 423 529 622 We next consider the element whose source is found in that insepar- able mass of the Polynesian common to both migrations. Inasmuch as this affords us Proto-Samoan comparatives it might have been incor- porated with the foregoing tables, but since the division has been of value in the consideration of other topics it is here maintained for the sake of uniformity. There are but two items which bear upon the Proto-Samoan aspirate, in 792 Rapanui retains it and in 833 it discards it. RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 47 The aspirate as mutation product of the sibilant is noted in 740 743 744 750 753 754 766 789 818 83s The labial aspirate is found in 741 742 745 746 747 748 749 751 752 755 756 817 In the final group of the identifications, the Tongafiti element of Rapanui, we lack a base upon which to establish comparison of the aspirate ; we can do no more than assemble these aspirates in their rela- tion to several Maori aspirations, themselves mutation products. The Rapanui aspirations which appear in Maori as h are listed in this table ; three items distinguished by bold-faced type discard the aspirate which the Maori retains. 841 848 852 857 S60 862 864 867 872 890 903 918 930 938 842 849 853 859 861 863 865 868 882 896 909 925 934 952 845 850 854 In the next table we find those Rapanui items whose aspirate cor- responds to Maori hw, which we have external reason to consider as commonly the labial aspiration; the bold-faced type distinguishes those instances in which the Rapanui has lost this aspirate. 839 844 855 856 858 952 In 850 we find a soHtary instance in which the Rapanui aspiration corresponds to a Maori w, of course a weakened form of the labial. While the detailed consideration of the various employment of the aspiration properly belongs in the chapter in which we shall sum up for consideration the information we have been able to acquire upon the inner relations of these five languages of Southeast Polynesia, it will not be amiss to remark at this point upon one general factor. Our record of the five languages with which we are dealing comes to us through French agency. With all the respect which lives of devotion to bitter hardship, which passionate sacrifice of self to a higher and spiritual duty must arouse in all sympathetic souls who in the South Sea have observed these French priests, we should be remiss to our philological duty if we should omit from the record a condition which functions largely. It is not because they are French, these poor missionaries, that their linguistic records are to rank somewhat below the maximum of excellence ; nor is it because they are clergymen, for all our Polynesian records come from missionaries of one communion or another. But of the two congregations operative in Polynesia it is well known that the mission priests are drawn from the peasant class of France and par- ticularly from the northern peasantry. Now it is just in that class that the aspirate is uncertain upon the tongue and at the gateway of the ear, just as in some dialects of EngHsh we are familiar with the same 48 EASTER ISLAND. trouble in the same class of speakers. Peasant French or Cockney EngUsh, the result is one, an aspirate is assumed where none should be, and where the aspirate is vital we find a dropped h. This fact must be recognized as conditioning the record of these tongues. The aspira- tion is too positive in Polynesian orthoepy to permit us to imagine for a moment that the Easter Islanders use it or reject it indifferently to any such extent as to warrant the numerous dupHcate forms which Pere Roussel has set down. It is clearly a French type of error. In the case of all that element of Rapanui speech for which we have comparative data this analysis of the aspiration shows that the Proto- Samoan aspirate, at the time when this migration hived off to eastward emptiness of sea, was yet sufficiently in vigor to insure its viabiUty to the utmost speck of soil upon which Polynesians might land for the estabHshment of a new home. CHAPTER III. THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. In the study of Easter Island we have had under review the ultimate prolongation of Polynesian migration. How many expeditions passed eastward without coming within the horizon of this tiny islet, a circle of but a few miles, no man may know. In our acquaintance with the con- ditions of such voyaging we see no possibility that any such adventurers could have survived the sixty thirsty degrees of empty sea which intervene between the last landfall of the Paumotu and the nearest coast of South America. The Paumotu are selected as the point of departure for reasons which will appear upon the charts. This archipelago has had abundance of naming. In the geographies it is set down as the Low Archipelago, which designation is borne out by almost every island and islet, barely land enough to raise into the air a forest of that coconut tree which is at its best when its roots reach the brine through salted sands. To sailors it is known as the Dangerous Archipelago. That also is true naming, for no shipman can feel safe when he knows that somewhere athwart the course of his voyaging, in a tangle of currents which he can not measure, lies this mole of unlighted islands upon whose barrier reefs he may be hurled. Even of the better name, better because indigenous, Paumotu, we have variant forms, Pomotu, Poumotu. This name is objectionable to the scanty popula- tion of the islands ; they have united to secure from the French adminis- tration the adoption of the name of their preference, Tuamotu, which means simply archipelago. But this designation has not come into such generahty of employment as Paumotu; and for that reason we shall use the latter name, for it seems not quite worth the while to sacrifice place in the customary index arrangement. If we include Mangareva and Pitcairn (the only high islands) and Ducie — and every consideration of geophysics demands such inclusion — we are dealing with an extrusive bank whose strike follows that north- west-southeast Hne which is so characteristic in the heights and the deeps of the South Pacific, a character in archipelagic mass and in each island unit. It is proper to describe this extrusive mass as a bank. The southeastern extremity is the one point at which the rock structure has reached above the sea. In the islets the rock has been raised to that point of approach to the limiting line of sedimentation which per- mits the growth of reef -forming corals. The conditions were ideal for such growth; of the seventy-six islands of the more narrowly defmed 49 50 EASTER ISLAND. Paumotu — that is to say omitting the rocky lands of Mangareva, Pit- cairn, Elizabeth (with an elevation of 24 meters), and the atollon of Ducie — but two of the larger lack a lagoon, namely Tikei (which seems never to have had the atoll form) and Makatea, in which the lagoon is structurally present, but has lost its character either through sedimenta- tion or through continuance of that extrusion which brought the bank into a bathymetric position where growth of reef-forming corals became possible. This barrier extends from Matahiva in the extreme northwest through 35 degrees of its middle latitude to Ducie; and 20 degrees of this extent, as far as Mangareva, is an all but continuous barrier of imbricated atolls and intervening shoals. At its northern extremity it intervenes between Tahiti and the Marquesas in the fairway of canoes working on the wind. With its southern outliers it extends downward below the Tropic of Capricorn and into the belt of the westerly variable winds. In its northern extent the islands, while low, are sufficiently close together to catch and hold chartless voyagers feeling their way along the trades. In its southern extent, while there are broader chan- nels of clear water, the high lands of Mangareva and Pitcairn extend far wider horizons and thus serve equally to catch the wanderers who have stood too far to the south and are driven eastward by the anti- trades. There is one settlement factor in this ordering of the land units within the great barrier which is a consideration far more important in the study of Polynesian voyages than it is in our sea-ranging with chart and compass and the logarithms of navigation. When our shipmaster has computed from his chart, with the aid of sextant and chronometer, that he is near his destination, he reverts to the old and helpless type; he leaves the deck with the order "keep a sharp lookout forward." With the Pacific voyagers blundering over the sea which, despite all obstacles, they have made their own, knowing none and hoping all, it must have been wholly a matter of keeping a sharp lookout, not only forward but abeam. We might compute the horizons of Pitcairn and Mangareva were there need, and thus measure the great reduction of the width of the open sea between them. Even in the region of the lowest atolls a sailor's eye can read in the sky at enormous distances the loom of the land. The lagoon of Anaa reflects the sunlight which shim- mers on its unruffled surface and casts so distinct a green hue upon the trade-wind clouds which it creates that its existence may be known as far upon the sea as if it were piercing the heavens a mile high instead of lying on the waves scarcely as elevated as the seas which shatter in tumult on its reef. I have thus sketched the position of the Paumotu because of the bear- ing which its geographical situation must have in conditioning its settle- ment, as we shall see in the philological record. An important factor THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 51 in this consideration is the position, geographical and ethnographical, of a second and parallel extrusion chain. This extends from Palm- erston, which is unimportant, at its northwest tip; its importance begins for our present purpose with the Hervey Islands and with Rarotonga in particular ; thence it stretches through the Tubuai or Austral Group to Rapa and Maretiri, which lie farther south of the tropic than any island of Polynesia save New Zealand, of later settlement. In this chain I find the second station of the Tongafiti migration after its expulsion from Samoa, its center of distribution to the seats of the present great settlements of this swarm. In advancing upon this chain it is possible that the Tongafiti found a population of Proto-Samoans. Such an antecedent population need not have been dense, for its origin would have come from minor voyages of adventure. But the Tongafiti advance upon them would be in considerable numbers. As to this we have the most positive statement in Samoa. When Savea and his brothers had chased the Tongafiti the length of 'Upolu, from Mutiatele to Muhfanua, the vanquished sailed away in a body. Before such an advance in force, and with the memory still fresh of past suffering, the earlier settlers of this midocean chain would certainly take refuge in flight, and the next halting-place must be Tahiti and the Paumotu. With these considerations we may pass to the detailed study of what the speech of the Paumotu may disclose. The alphabet of the Paumotu in its relation to the Proto-Samoan, so far as it is based on the comparable data assembled in this Rapanui dic- tionary, is set forth in the following table, wherein the bold-faced type designates the Proto-Samoan alphabet and the itahc the Paumotu equivalent. I r ng ng, n nn, ng mm h A, - hi; .s h, - V V f f.v.h kk tt PP The most superficial examination will show how slight is the devia- tion. Except for the mutation of sibilant to aspirate the Paumotu alphabet is closer to the original than is the modern Samoan. There- fore our study of the phonetic form of this speech should proceed with particular care in every detail of ascertainable source of the complex of elements. The data in this work in which Paumotu words are employed in com- parison with Rapanui, and, in such conjunction, with other languages of Southeast Polynesia, but without identification in more distant lan- guages, are noted in the following tables: 52 EASTER ISLAND. Paumotu-Rapanui : 64 68 237 248 263 285 Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti: 17 134 146 186 213 260 264 266 Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti : 86 Paumo tu- Rapanu i-M angare va-M arquesas : Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Tahiti: Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva: 115 157 Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas: 41 49 Paumotu-Rapanui-Tahiti : 18 50 66 73 153 no 200 74 209 280 130 140 166 174 368 185 195 206 229 246 249 273 We next take up the group in which we have comparative data in the Polynesian common to both migration streams, segregating as before the material in terms of its distribution within the province. We find one case, 554, in which the identification covers the Paumotu and Rapanui and extends no farther. The tables follow : 573 603 574 605 575 606 578 607 580 608 582 611 586 612 587 613 588 615 589 616 590 618 591 619 592 620 593 623 595 626 601 630 Polynesian-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas-' 296 321 368 398 424 451 483 514 542 298 322 369 399 425 452 484 515 546 300 326 370 402 426 453 491 516 548 301 328 371 403 427 457 492 517 552 302 336 372 404 429 460 494 519 553 304 339 375 405 431 461 495 520 555 306 342 376 407 432 463 497 5^2 557 309 348 378 408 438 464 500 523 558 310 351 379 410 439 468 502 524 559 311 353 380 411 441 469 507 525 560 312 357 387 413 444 470 508 526 561 313 359 388 414 445 471 509 528 562 314 360 389 415 446 474 510 530 566 316 362 390 416 447 475 5" 532 567 317 365 392 417 449 481 512 534 571 318 366 383 423 450 482 513 535 572 320 367 397 632 665 697 635 666 698 639 667 702 640 669 703 642 670 704 643 671 708 646 672 711 647 676 712 648 678 713 649 682 715 655 683 716 656 685 718 657 686 721 661 687 723 662 693 727 663 694 728 629 650 651 610 645 680 541 579 536 570 56S 577 583 594 602 Polynesian-Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti: 303 305 332 354 377 486 488 498 527 Polynesian-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas: 307 345 406 434 465 472 476 504 531 343 Polynesian- Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Tahiti : 308 384 430 462 478 538 539 544 563 347 Polynesian-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva: 437 724 Polynesian-Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas: 477 Polynesian-Paumotu-Rapanui-Tahiti: 428 487 496 The Proto-Samoan element will engage our attention in a series of tables segregated by the same elements. Proto-Samoan- Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti: 746 767 768 777 810 812 813 814 827 Proto-Samoan-Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti: 743 775 793 830 Proto-Samoan-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas: 754 Proto-Samoan-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva : 806 Proto-Samoan- Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas: 783 Proto-Samoan-Paumotu-Rapanui-Tahiti : 730 Similar ordering of the Tongafiti element affords this set of tables, the single instance of 890 exhibiting a word of this source discoverable nowhere outside the Paumotu and Rapanui : 933 937 944 950 954 935 942 945 953 956 936 943 948 THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 53 Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti: 845 857 861 874 886 891 897 912 920 933 850 858 863 877 887 893 905 916 923 855 860 869 882 888 894 910 919 926 Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti: 839 849 867 875 880 899 917 946 952 Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas: 841 881 883 885 891 911 Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Tahiti: 856 889 896 929 939 947 949 Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva: 884 908 955 Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas: 862 930 Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Tahiti: 843 864 868 901 The foregoing lists are based upon that element of the Paumotu which occurs in the Rapanuiaswell. Lest this should prove insufficient, or too highly restricted in its character, to aiOFord a clear view of the speech of the Paumotu it has seemed advisable to tabulate the elements of that language which are traceable elsewhere in the Polynesian family. The data thus elaborated are presented on page 64, the serial numera- tion continued from the finding-list of the Rapanui material. In two of the following groups, the general Polynesian and the Ton- gafiti, we lack support from the Maori in several instances, but the correlation is establishable through the Hawaiian or, less frequently, through Mangaian or Rarotongan of the mid-ocean chain of islands of probably Tongafiti settlement. I have accordingly distinguished these entries in the proper tables by employing bold-faced type for the Hawaiian identification and italic for the mid-oceanic. The Hawaiian instances may prove of considerable importance in future study of these data, but the discussion of their specific moment is wide of the present inquiry. I note only that it would not surprise me if , in particular study of the Tongafiti race movements, such as I am bestowing upon the Proto-Samoan swarms, these data establish a course of migration into Southeast Polynesia, and thence out of it to the northward, quite dis- tinct from the southern migration which has colonized New Zealand. Our first series of tables will be based upon identifications established in general Polynesian. Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Marquesas-Samoa-Maori: 963 1028 1047 1084 1090 1120 1 164 1192 1286 1334 1443 1497 1626 1710 1018 1039 1060 1087 1094 1 124 1 168 1250 1319 1408 1459 1514 1637 1715 1020 1042 1080 1089 iioi 1 146 1 179 1285 1322 1428 1489 162 1 Paumotu-Tahiti-Marquesas-Samoa-Maori: 980 995 1072 1279 1323 1332 1387 1395 1400 1414 1448 1506 1593 1606 994 1054 1 103 1309 Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Samoa-Maori: 1105 1116 1238 1277 1280 1284 1316 1335 1377 1440 i486 1487 1502 1644 nil Paumotu-Mangareva-Marquesas-Samoa-Maori: 1123 1254 1271 1480 1541 1633 1670 1693 Paumotu-Tahiti-Samoa-Maori : 958 996 1009 1045 1071 1 142 1256 1336 1466 1472 1482 1550 1555 1700 990 1006 1035 1067 1095 1248 1289 1432 1471 1473 1507 Paumotu-Marquesas-Samoa-Maori : 1352 Paumotu-Mangareva-Samoa-Maori: 984 1088 1234 1303 Paumotu-Samoa-Maori: 959 1104 1531 1678 17 13 54 EASTER ISLAND. The Proto-Samoan affiliates provide the tables of the following series: Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Marquesas-Samoa: 1003 1253 1511 1513 1522 1600 1709 1720 Paumotu-Tahiti-Marquesas-Samoa : q6o 1014 1049 1053 1153 1185 1312 1333 1557 1622 Paumotu-Mangareva-Marquesas-Samoa: 1295 1609 Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Samoa: 962 1017 1264 1306 Paumotu-Tahiti-Samoa : 987 992 1 143 1 145 1 150 1 196 1249 1276 1291 1546 Paumotu-Mangareva-Samoa: 1013 1031 1274 1454 Paumotu-Marquesas-Samoa : 985 1025 1107 1170 1177 1190 1217 1292 1344 1381 1457 1474 1704 1229 Paumotu-Samoa : 991 1005 1016 1019 1582 1701 1716 1560 1594 1601 1733 From the Tongafiti affiliates we derive the following series of tables : Paumotu- 965 970 971 974 Paumotu- 1063 1081 1092 Paumotu- Paumotu- lOII 1026 Paumotu- 1007 1022 1037 1061 1098 Paumotu- 1036 Paumotu- Paumotu- 1023 1027 1032 Mangareva-Tahiti-Marquesas-Maori: 988 1097 1 144 1210 1337 1434 1458 102 1 1 106 1 156 1240 1382 1436 1460 1048 1 1 12 1 178 1324 1388 1444 1462 1050 1 136 1189 1329 Tahiti-Marquesas-Maori : 1096 1 1 13 1231 1278 1430 1446 1499 1 108 1 162 1233 1399 1441 1453 1508 1469 1484 1569 1642 1667 1685 1475 1500 1588 1656 1677 1708 1479 1504 1617 1664 1681 1718 1529 1535 1573 1625 1684 1705 1530 1571 1624 1662 1702 1706 1270 1294 Mangareva-Marquesas-Maori : Mangareva-Tahiti-Maori : 1041 1086 1 1 18 1 125 1202 1083 1115 1121 1140 1225 Tahiti-Maori: 1099 1 154 1218 1247 1297 1367 1131 1163 1224 1265 1302 1 133 1205 1227 1268 1339 1 137 1206 1245 1296 1350 1147 Mangareva-Maori : 075 1152 1161 1167 1241 368 389 1392 1266 Marquesas-Maori: 1044 1076 Maori : 1040 1122 1141 1197 1207 1251 1043 1 129 1 186 1201 1209 1298 1056 1158 1159 1282 1375 1317 1366 1415 1481 1485 1523 1590 1363 1404 1455 1485 1397 1452 1512 1558 1583 1648 i6q6 1401 1468 1532 1561 1610 1673 1712 1403 1470 1547 1570 1636 1692 lyiQ 1431 1503 1551 1575 1645 1695 1726 1288 1320 13QI 1518 1589 1694 1287 1374 1386 1548 1689 1315 1349 1385 1456 1477 1492 1528 1321 1378 1445 1464 14S8 1527 1727 The next group of identifications, almost equal in number with the foregoing, are confined within the limits of this province, Paumotu and some one or more of its neighbor archipelagoes. Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Marquesas: 989 1057 1 102 1 1 19 1 184 1237 1267 1341 1476 1491 1632 Paumotu-Tahiti-Marquesas : 964 1004 1082 1 126 1 182 1 194 1328 1359 1372 1467 1568 1634 1687 1736 975 1059 1091 1169 1193 1260 1348 1362 1406 1501 1620 1647 1725 1737 looi 1066 1 109 1 173 Paumotu-Mangareva-Marquesas: 1052 1172 1195 1608 Paumotu-Maugareva-Tahiti : 968 1051 1078 1134 1160 1301 1371 1442 1447 1505 1584 1717 1723 1728 972 1070 1114 1135 1261 1347 1435 Paumotu-Marquesas : 983 1199 1239 1343 1461 1494 1597 1605 1607 1655 1657 1697 1707 1724 1058 1212 1304 1417 Paumotu-Mangareva : 997 1024 1034 1 138 1 187 1228 1338 1373 1413 1439 1493 1635 1649 1650 1002 1030 1074 1 157 1213 1307 1358 1394 1433 THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 55 Paumotu- Tahiti: 961 1029 1 130 1203 1246 1310 1360 1411 1465 1537 1572 1611 1651 1683 966 1033 H32 1204 1252 13" 1361 1412 1478 153S 1574 1612 1652 1683 967 1038 1139 1208 1255 1313 1364 1416 1490 1539 1576 1613 1653 1686 969 1046 1 148 1211 1257 1314 1365 1418 1495 1540 1577 1614 1654 1688 973 1055 1 149 1214 1258 1318 1369 1419 1496 1542 1578 1615 1658 1690 976 1062 "51 1215 1259 1325 1370 1420 1498 1543 1579 1616 1659 1691 977 1064 "55 1216 1262 1326 1376 1421 1509 1544 1580 1618 1660 1698 978 1065 1 165 1219 1263 1327 1379 1422 1510 1545 1581 1619 1661 1699 979 1068 1 166 1220 1269 1330 1380 1423 1515 1549 1585 1623 1663 1703 981 1069 "71 1221 1272 1331 1383 1424 1516 1552 1586 1627 1665 17" 982 1073 "74 1222 1273 1340 1384 1425 1517 1553 1587 1628 1666 1714 986 1077 "75 1223 1275 1342 1390 1426 1519 1554 1591 1629 1668 I72I 993 1079 1 1 76 1226 1281 1345 1393 1427 1520 1556 1592 1630 1669 1722 998 1085 1 180 1230 1283 1346 1396 1429 1521 1559 1595 1631 1671 1729 999 1093 ii8i 1232 1290 1351 1398 1437 1524 1562 1596 1638 1672 1730 1000 1 100 "83 1235 1293 1353 1402 1438 1525 1563 1598 1639 1674 173I 1008 IIIO 1188 1236 1299 1354 1405 1449 1526 1564 1599 1640 1675 1732 lOIO 1117 1191 1242 1300 1355 1407 1450 1533 1565 1602 1641 1676 1734 1012 1127 1198 1243 1305 1356 1409 1451 1534 1566 1603 1643 1679 1735 1015 1128 1200 1244 1308 1357 1410 1463 1536 1567 1604 1646 1680 Finally a few brief tables will disclose the tale that this arid numerical waste has to tell. The material available for the foregoing study of the Paumotu is summed in 2,550 items. Of these we have developed identifications in other Polynesian tongues for 1,335 items, 52 per cent. Of this Paumotu element 577 items reveal their affiliations in this province of Southeast Polynesia, 43 per cent of Paumotu speech. Similarly we find 758 items whose affiliates are in the Polynesian of the archipelagoes westward and earlier along the migration track, 57 per cent. In the more minute study of affiliation we see that 455 items are identifiable in Rapanui, 34 per cent; 1095 in Tahiti, 81 per cent; 583 in Mangareva, 42 per cent; 645 in the Marquesas, 48 per cent. In the preceding paragraph I have first established the percentage of affihates in bulk. Thereafter I have established the percentages through the use of 1,335, the sum of the identifications, as the denomi- nator. Of course it is possible for those students who prefer it to estab- lish the percentages in bulk by the employment of denominator 2,550; the relative proportion will not thereby be affected, for the ratio, once estabHshed, is constant. In defense of my method I suggest the following considerations. Through initial dichotomy we have estabhshed two classes in the Pau- motu: that in which exterior affiliation is discovered, that in which such affihation has not yet been discovered — two classes nearly equal in extent. We must consider the position of the unidentified class. At present it stands simply as speech material peculiar to the Paumotu. We then meet the problem, is this peculiar possession Polynesian or ahen contamination? If alien contamination, whence comes it? There is not an item in this class which might not be Polynesian, firmly estabhshed by its occurrence in no more than a single outer lan- guage of the family. Form, usage, sense-structure, all conform rigidly 56 EASTER ISLAND. to the spirit of the known Polynesian. The only elements which are at all to be recognized outside the Polynesian family are a very few of that small group common to Polynesian and Malayan. The position of this element I have discussed at great length in " The Polynesian Wan- derings" and have estabhshed the proof of borrowing by the Malayans from the earlier Polynesian peoples of Indonesia. This element, there- fore, is to be held as true Polynesian, not a Malayan contamination. The only other sources of such speech metamorphosis fall into two classes, according as we regard the Proto-Samoan migration or the Tongafiti migration as colporteurs. For the latter we can not speak; not as yet can we identify its voyagings earUer than its appearance in Nuclear Polynesia, except that negatively and exclusively we are convinced that it did not follow the course along the Melanesian archi- pelagoes. To the earhest Proto-Samoan migrants occurred the oppor- tunity of acquiring Melanesian speech material. To each item in the data of this work where the word is recognizable in Melanesia, despite savage mutilations, I have made a note of reference to my former work; from this it will readily be seen that the word in Polynesian can not be due to Melanesian contamination, but that it occurs am.ong the darker race as a borrowing from the more intelligent Polynesian commorant for a more or less extended sojourn in their abodes. A discussion of the improbabiHtyof Melanesian contamination of Polynesian, at far greater length than is here desirable, will be found in "The Polynesian Wan- derings" at page 149. This problem is one which we shall encounter in the detailed examina- tion of each Polynesian language; each will exhibit its distinctive per- centage of recognized affihates, each will have a residuum which is not to be identified in any other language of the family in that modern phase in which alone we may know it. The mere accident that, in other languages of the family, these residual vocables have gone into disuse need not rob them of their Polynesian heritage. Therefore in dealing with the several sets of percentages I adopt for my denominator the sum of the affiliates as being the true representative of the character of the speech, the unrecognized mass being set apart as not conditioning the problem. It is easy for a word to go into disuse in any language ; that is one of the incidents of growth. Not all of us understand the EngHsh of Shakespeare, a fact which is scum.bled in our perception by the fact that in those texts we have the keen zest in the narrative to carry us past the incomprehensibilities scarcely noticed. Still less do we comprehend the King James English of the Bible, a fact piously obscured in the gen- eral feeling that ignorance is the handmaid of theology. If these facts are undeniable in a language of written record and lexicographic exacti- tude much more must such be the case in the speech of simple islanders who know no letters. The Polynesian is of the earliest type of speech, THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 57 essentially primordial. Its users are upon a similarly primordial cul- ture plane. Their speech they would deal with as they deal with any other of their possessions; loss is naturally enormous. Equally, under conditions of colonies of the same race parted so far as to preclude intercommunication, there will be accretion to meet new needs which may arise in one home and not in the other. This also will tend to create an unidentifiable residuum. This may be made plain through the employment of symbols. Let us regard the mother Polynesian as consisting of speech elements abcd-efghi; of this mother speech Rapanui has preserved a which has vanished from the Paumotu, Ma- ngareva, Tahiti, and the Marquesas, and in conformity with its special needs has acquired a speech element designable as a. In the same manner loss in four languages has left the Paumotu the only tongue in which ancestral b survives and to this is added element h. Thus we shall find in Southeast Polynesia five distinct and irreducible residua Aa, b6, cr, dJ, Ue. That they are not to be correlated is due to the rude- ness of the culture whose speech record we have under review. I am the more content to present the matter in this mechanical form because in the work* of my friend, Dr. Georg Friederici, of Dorhsheim, the topic is illuminated in the most graceful fashion : In diesem auf die soeben geschilderte Weise durchWanderungen und Ver- mischungen entstandenen Tuamotudialekt von rein polynesischem Grund- charakter befindet sich nun eine Zahl von ganz merkwlirdigen, frenidartigen Ausdriicken, die, soweit mir bekannt, es bisher niemand gelungen ist, zu einer anderen Sprache in Beziehung zu bringen. Nun konnte man vielleicht das sogenannte Worttabu hierfur verantwortlich machen, das in Amerika, so im Chaco von Paraguay, im heutigen Staate New York, auf den Aleuten — um aus den verschiedensten Gegenden einige Beispiele zu nennen — und auch in der Siidsee eine nicht unwesentliche Rolle im Entwickelungsgange von Sprachen gespielt hat. Ganz bekannt sind die autokratischen Bemiihungen des Konigs Kamehameha von Hawaii durch Worttabu und Neuersatz das Vokabularium dieses poly nesischen Dialekts radikal umzuf ormen . Diese bei seinen Lebzeiten energisch durchgefiihrte Reform fiel aber nach seinem Tode infolge des Wider- standes von Hauptlingen und Volk vollkommen zusammen, so dass die von ihm neueingefuhrten Worter nahezu restlos verschwunden zu sein scheinen. Gerade diese Entwickelung zeigt aber, dass wir auf Worttabu und willkiir- lichen Neuersatz die fremden Elemente im Tuamotu kaum zuriickfuhren durfen ; denn eine autokratische oder hierarchischc, alles umfassende Haupt- lings- Oder Priestergewalt war in der weitzerstreuten Tuamotugruppe unmoglich, und was dem machtigen Kamehameha nicht gelang, hatte nie ein Tuamotu- hauptling durchsetzen konnen. Dagegen macht Moerenhout eine Anregung, die sehr viel fiir sich hat. Man mag gegen Moerenhout wegen seiner Intrig- uen mit Missions- und Staatsgewalt manches sagen; gegen gehassige An- griffe hatihn schon Schirren in Schutz genommen.undwasderenghsch-protes- tantische Verfasser der "Rovings" gegen diesen franzosisch-katholischen *Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Tuamotu-Inseln, page 66. 58 EASTER ISLAND. •'notleidenden Belgier" vorbringt, ist in der wut- und hassgeschwangerten Atmosphare eines Religionskrieges in der Siidsee ohne Belang. Denn alles dies hat nichts zu tun mit der Tatsache, das Moerenhout ein vortrefflicher und ein ganz zuverlassiger Beobachter ist. Sowohl bei seinen geographischen, als auch bei seinen etlinographischen Angaben habe ich dies mehrf ach nachpriifen konnen. Moerenhout sagt nun, das man im Tuamotumeer verschlagene Kinder im Kanu gefunden habe und auf einen Atoll nur eine Frau mit zwei Kindern. Wie schon ausgefiihrt, spielen verschlagene Kanus eine erhebliche Rolle in der Besiedehmg der einzelnen Inseln dieser zahlreichen Gruppe. Der Gedanke scheint mir nun sehr einleuchtend, das Kinder, die zwar schon sprechen konn- ten, d. h. sich in ihrer Familie und im Dorf das Geriist, den grammatikalischen Aufbau ihrer Sprache zueigen gemachthatten, aber vorerstnur das beschrankte Vokabularium eines Kindes besassen, auf unbewohnte Atolle verschlagen wurden. Als sich dann dem heranwachsenden Geiste Erscheinungen und Gedanken aufdrangten, zu deren Bezeichnung das mitgebrachte Vokabularium des Kindes nicht ausreichte, wurden neue Bezeichnungen erfunden. Aus den herangewachsenen Kindern wurde eine Familie, aus der Familie ein Volk, das sich und seine Sprache iiber andere Atolle verbreitete. Bei der vorhin be- schriebenen Konsolidierung des Tuamotudialekts sind dann so entstandenen fremdartigen Bezeichnungen mit in den Gesamtdialekt iibergegangen. Zahl- reich sind sie verhaltnismassig nicht. Der Charakter dieser fremdartigen Worter scheint mir wenigstens zum Teil fiir diese von Moerenhout angeregte Auffassung einzutreten. Ganz sicherlich tun dies die Zahlen, Sie sind vollig abweichend von dem durch alle polynesischen und die meisten melanesischen Sprachen durchgehenden polynesischen Zahlensysteme. Wer nun bei Sprach- auf nahmen mit Naturvolkern die immer sich wiederholende Erf ahrung gemacht hat, dass Kinder iiberhaupt im allgemeinen nicht zahlen konnen, und dass selbst erwachsene junge Leute erst unter sich diskutieren oder altere Manner um Rat fragen miissen, ehe sie richtig bis zehn zahlen konnen, fiir den ist es fast ein Postulat, dass die Zahlworter in einer Sprache anders lauten miissen, die sich in der soeben erorterten Weise gebildet haben soil. Charakteristisch poly- nesisch ist auch, dass sich die verschiedenen Dialekte im Archipel zu einem, dem heutigen Tuamotudialekt, ausgewachsen haben. Waren melanesisches Blut and melanesische Kultur in einem belangreichen Prozentsatz beigemengt, wie man angesichtsder fremdartigen somatischen und linguistischen Elemente meinen konnte, dann wiirde man mehr von Zersplitterung horen. Denn ZerspHtterung in Sprachen und Dialekte ist charakteristisch melanesisch. We reach less hypothetical ground when we take up the examination of the affiliates in the Paumotu and begin to apportion them geographi- cally to other members of the great Polynesian family. It has already been indicated, the whole course of these studies is intended to make it plain, that when properly read these geographical units correspond with ethnic units of subdivision within the family of the Polynesian race. The whole aim and purpose of these tables is to provide the means whereby we may examine in each geographical unit the ethnic factors and segregate them in relation to their respective sources. THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 59 The summation of this information is presented in the following table Table 3. Rapanui affiliates. Extra-Rapanui. Grand total. South- east Poly- nesia. Poly- nesian. Proto- Tonga- fiti. Total. South- east Poly- nesia. Poly- nesian. Proto- Samoan. Tonga- fiti. Total. 6 8 1 7 2 4 49 12 I 40 t 7 3 2 4 7 29 24 10 53 20 II 32 4 21 379 5 40 18 8 •5 4 25 4 8 10 _ 30 47 29 4 25 '3 106 % 68 44 476 46 390 117 47 92 54 4^1 Pau-Mgv-Mq-Ta . Pau-Mq-Ta Pau-Mgv-Mq Pau-Mgv-Ta Pau-Mangareva . . . Pau-Marquesas . . . Pau-Tahiti Totals Grand total. .. 227 14 •5 '1 I 3 9 f 89 I488 277 116 11 72 455 213 880 488 116 63 2.3 880 577 393 80 285 1335 We now reserve until the final chapter the particular study of Rapanui in this scheme, except that we divide the Paumotu into the two classes of that speech element which is common to Easter Island and that speech element in which Rapanui is not represented. Our next table will exhibit the proximity of the affinities which the dissection of the Paumotu has offered in the foregoing table. In this we deal with all the identifications in the neighbor islands of Southeast Polynesia. Table 4. Rapanui afiUiates. Extra-Rapanui. Total. No. P. Ct. No. P. ct. No. P. ct. Tahiti 356 347 394 78 It 739 236 254 84 39 29 1095 583 645 81 42 48 Mangareva Marquesas In the next table we shall deal with those identifications which do not extend beyond the province of Southeast Polynesia. Table 5. Rapanui affiliates. No. P. Ct. No. P. ct. Tahiti 23 21 65 25 443 90 12 >7 Mangareva Marquesas 23 73 59 85 60 EASTER ISLAND. In like manner we tabulate the three exterior elements by the Pau- motu identifications in the same neighbor islands : Table 6. Rapanui affiliates. Extra-Rapanui. Polynesian. Proto- Samoan. TongafiU. Polynesian. Proto- Samoan. Tongafiti. No. p. ct. -• P. ct. No. P. ct. No. P. ct. NO. P.ct. No. P.ct. Tahiti 259 71 71 7« »4 II 4 3 4 6o 6o i6 f 67 25 17 17 34 21 34 9 5 9 159 89 87 40 22 22 Mangareva Marquesas Finally, in computing the relation of these three external identifica- tions to the mass of Paumotu identifications we obtain this table: Table ?• Rapanui affiliates. Extra- Rapanui. Polynesian Proto-Samoan Tongafiti .... P.ct. 60.4 .1, P.ct. 13 4 7 24.3 80.7 44-7 The last table shows at the merest glance that the two elements of Paumotu speech vary widely in relation to the rearward past of their race. That Paumotu which is recognizable as affiliated with Rapanui preserves 80 per cent of its history ; the other Paumotu shows little more than half as much. That the two represent different movements of population is highly probable, but beyond the expression of the opinion that such is the case I hesitate to venture. A certain antecedent prob- ability fosters the view that this second Paumotu is the remnant of an older population, longer seated in the Paumotu, upon which the Rapanui- affiliate Paumotu descended in the course of their voyaging and there deposited colonies of the younger stock, while the more venturesome pushed bravely out into the enticing east. The prime bases of such an opinion are, that this element is numerically almost two-thirds of Pau- motu speech as known to us, and that it is fair to consider that the people longer separated from the central home of the race must have under- gone the greater loss of speech material. This is a justifiable reading of the two percentages 80 and 45 . But when we inspect the details of this westward affiliation we encounter difficulties which we may not venture to adjust to such a theory. It might be possible to pursue this farther if it were not for the character of that element which I have for con- THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 61 venience designated Polynesian; being common to the two migration swarms, its presence in any given language might be due to a Proto- Samoan migration or to a Tongafiti voyage. That is a point which we may not determine, the material is incapable of reveahng its source; being neutral, it removes itself from the computations. The evidence of the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti elements is also negative. On the hypothesis of a secondary population receiving accession from a later swarm, and taking into consideration our knowledge that a migration of the Tongafiti left Samoa for new lands, we should expect to find in the sedentary people a preponderance of the Proto-Samoan, in the newer swarm a preponderance of the Tongafiti. But this table has made it plain that the Tongafiti preponderates in each, and that, though the figures vary, the ratio is practically the same ; the Tongafiti outbalances the Proto-Samoan just about four to one. In the extra-Rapanui Pau- motu there must be some significance in the extreme paucity of the gen- eral Polynesian, about half of the Tongafiti. Tentatively! suggest that this may signify that the 13 per cent Polynesian was brought in the Tongafiti swarm. This contravenes the hypothesis that this Paumotu element represents an earlier and sedentary population. When we pass backward to the next preceding table, wherein to the triple earlier identification of the sources of the material is added the record of the affiliation within the province of Southeast Polynesia, we find a most interesting and really illuminating condition of affairs. In the Paumotu common to Rapanui we find the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti elements at practically the figure which we established in the bulk computation, but the general Polynesian has increased by 10 per cent, and that equally in the three other languages. We observe also the great evenness of the distribution to Tahiti, Mangareva, and the Marquesas; the percentages vary only in the slightest degree. This is evidence that the Paumotu element which has reached Rapanui on the long eastward voyage has made itself felt most evenly through the more compactly placed archipelagoes of the province. But when we turn to the other half of the table, that which deals with the Paumotu not shared with Rapanui, we find great irregularities. In the elements shared with Mangareva and with Marquesas the general Polynesian material has increased by about a third over the table discussed in the preceding paragraph, and the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti material remain at practically the same figure. But when we examine the Tahiti affiHa- tions we find a striking change in all except the Proto-Samoan material, which has undergone a small and negligible increase. The general Poly- nesian has almost doubled, and the Tongafiti falls little short of the same increase. This is the first instance in these considerations where our attention has been directed to a close alhance between the Paumotu and Tahiti. We shall have to concern ourselves again and yet again with this alliance. 62 EASTER ISLAND. We shall next examine in conjunction the two tables in which per- centages are first expressed ; they diflfer only in the presence and in the absence of the westward elements. In the former we find in the Paumotu element common to Rapanui the same evenness of affiliation distributed over the three other archi- pelagoes, such preponderance as exists incHning to the Marquesas, and with Tahiti and Mangareva 8 and 12 per cent lower. This preponder- ance obtains in the similar table of those elements whose identification does not pass beyond the province. In this case the weight of the Mar- quesas approximates that of the former table, Tahiti and Mangareva are in practical agreement and enormously lower. In the extra-Rapanui half of the tables we find the same great upward movement of the Tahiti element, percentages of 84 and 90 respectively. Mangareva shows a divergence which will fitly become a topic of study in the next chapter; its affiliates stand at 39 and 1 2 per cent respectively. The Marquesas is still lower in the scale of affiliation in the broader group, but runs a Httle above Mangareva in the restricted group. Again I find it a pleasure to cite Dr. Friederici, whose monograph is a model :* Finckf ist auf Grund gewiss interessanter, aber einseitiger, weil lediglich und allein sprachlicher Untersuchungen, zu dem Schluss gekommen, dass die Tuamotus nur von Tahiti aus ihre Bevolkerung erhalten haben. Dieses Ergeb- nis widersprichtden Ueberlieferungen, Genealogien und ethnologischen Befun- den, welche feststellen, dass etwa vom Jahre 1000 unserer Zeitrechnung an die Tuamotu-Inseln bewusst von Tahiti im Norden und Mangareva im Siiden, und unbcwusst oder gezwungen auch zum Teil von den Marquesas aus ihre Bevolkerung erhalten haben. Finck, der unter grundsatzlicher Vernachlas- sigung alien anderen Materials, lediglich unter Beschrankung auf das rein Linguistische aus der Untersuchung der feinen dialektischen Unterschiede seine Schlussfolgerungen zieht, begeht den Fehler, zu glauben, dass es nur einen Tuamotu-Dialekt gab. Das von ihm benutzte ' ' Paumotuan Dictionary with Polynesian Comparatives" von Edw. Tregear (Wellington 1895) ist mir leider unzuganglich geblieben; ich kann daher nicht sagen, wo und wann es aufgenommen worden ist. Wahrscheinlich ist es ein Lexikon des jetzigen Tua- motu-Dialekts, der sich durch den vermehrten Verkehr in der Gruppe seit 60- 70 Jahren aus den friiheren Dialekten konsolidiert hat ; es mag in den Nord- west-Inseln aufgenommen sein. Ftir derartige Untersuchungen aber, wie sie Finck anstellt, um dann aus ihnen historische Schliisse zu ziehen, konnen nur die urspriinglichen, unvermischten Dialekte als Arbeitsbasis dienen. Zwar konnte sich ein Neu-Seeland Maori, der Tahitisch sprach, auf Reao verstandigen, ebenso wie ein Marquesaner auf Rapanui und Cooks bekannter Tahitier Tupaia auf Neu-vSeeland. Aber das will nicht mehr sagen, als wenn sich ein Franke mit einem Schwaben unterhalt; die dialektischen Unterschiede, auf die Finck seine Untersuchungen aufbaut, bleiben deswegen doch. Wir wissen genau, dass sie vorhanden waren. Wir wissen zudem aus den Ueberlief- *Op. cit., page 61. tF. N. Finck, "Die Wanderungen der Polynesier nach dem Zeugnis ihrer Sprachen," 1909. THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 63 erungen und Genealogien, dass Makatea, Rangiroa, Arutua, Kaukura, Apataki, Niau, Toau, Fakarava und Faite ihre Bevolkerung unmittelbar aus Tahiti erhielten, und dass anderseits Reao, Pukaruha, Tatakoto, Vahitaki, Hao, Faka- ina, Angatau und zum Teil Hikueru von Mangareva aus bevolkert wurden. Unsere Nachrichten iiber die tatsachliche Verschiedenheit der Bewohner der ersten Gruppe von denen der zweiten stimmen hiermit ganz ausserordentlich gut iiberein. Die Zeiten sind voriiber, in denen man den unkontrollierten, teils ungenau wiedergegebenen, zum Teil mit Ungereimtheiten angefiillten polynesischen Genealogien so skeptisch gegeniiberstand. Die Arbeiten von Schirren, Quatrefages und die betreffenden Abschnitte in Waitz-Gerland, so scharfsinnig und wertvoll in ihrer Zeit waren, sind vollig iiberholt. * * * Die polynesischen Genealogien und Ueberlieferungen unterrichten uns genau so gut iiber die polynesisclie Geschichte, wie die romischen Annalen mit ihren Erzahlungen sagenhaften oder atiologischen Charakters iiber die alteste romische Geschichte. Zu diesen beiden Besiedelungen von Tahiti und Ma- ngareva kam nun doch, wie schon mehrf ach angedeutet, eine dritte, hochstwahr- scheinlich unfreiwillige, von den Marquesas aus, deren Spuren ethnologisch noch vollkommen festzustellen sind. Die verschiedenen durch die Besiedelungsgeschichte der Tuamotus begriin- deten Dialekte wurden dann durch das, was man die "roving propensities " der Tuamotuleute genannt hat, zusammengemengt und zu dem Tuamotu-dialekt von heute im allgemeinen verdichtet. Auf nahezu alien Tuamotu-Inseln, selbstdenallerunwirthlichsten, sind Spuren ehemaligeroderzeitweiser Bewohn- ung gefunden woren. Es waren aber nicht allein diese Neigung der Tua- mota-Insulaner zum Herumstreifen und eine wikingergleiche Freude am Meer: unfreiwillige und gezwungene Wanderungen kamen in grossem Umf ange hinzu. Die Beispiele von verschlagenen Booten in Ost-Polynesien sind sehr zahlreich, selbst die Mangarevaleute auf ihren Flossen machen keine Ausnahme. Sieben von ihnen erreichten auf so einem gebrechlichen Fahrzeuge Rapa. Nicht zufrieden damit, diese einsame Insel gliicklich gefasst zu haben und von den Bewohnern freundhch aufgenommen worden zu sein, schififten sich vier von ihnen wieder ein, um zu versuchen, auf demselben Wege wieder in ihre Heimat zuriickzukehren. Die rund looo km. von Rapa bis Mangareva entsprechen etwa einer Entfernung von Bergen in Norwegen nach Island. Unternehm- ender konnten auch die nordischen Wikinger kaum sein. With this interesting citation we may leave the final consideration of the Paumotu to the summing up of all our discoveries in other of these languages, feeUng confident that the agreement of other parts of South- east Polynesia will remove Dr. Friederici's objections to the linguistic method. The following list, the serial numeration being continued from the Rapanui finding-Hst ended at page 184, presents that element of Pau- motu speech which, through lack of Rapanui afTiHates, was not included in the Easter Island vocabulary, yet which is properly to be included in any philological comparison of Polynesian speech in general. Inas- much as we shall next take up in these studies the central and earlier languages of Nuclear Polynesia it has seemed advisable in this place to make a complete record for Southeast Polynesia. 64 EASTER ISLAND. 958. agoago slender, light, elegant. Ta.: ao, thin, wasted. Sa.: agosi, wasted by illness. Ma. : angoa, thin, lean. 959. aha a strong breeze. Sa.: afa, gale. Ma.: awhd, id. 960. ahi sandalwood. Ta.: afti. id. Mq.: auahi, a variety of breadfruit. Sa.: csi, sandalwood. Ha.: ili-ahi, id. 961. aho breath, wind. Ta.: aho, breath. Ha.: aho, id. 962. ahuahu suffocating, stifling. Mgv.: ahu, hot, flushed. Ta.: ahu, heat, fever. Sa.: dfu, heated, as an oven. 963. akau reef. Mgv.: akau, shoal, rock ridge. Ta.: aau. reef. Mq.: akau, id. Sa.:fl'aM, id. Ma. : a^aw, coast. 964. akuakutohunt. Ta.:aMaM,id. Mq.: dudu, id. 965. anake only. Mgv.: anake, id. Ta.: anae, id. Ma.: anake, id. 966. anavai brook. Ta.: a^iavai, id. 967. anave to breathe. Ta.: anave, id. 968. aniani to beseech. Mgv.: ani, toask, to demand. Ta. : ani, id. 969. anotau time, period. Ta. : <i«o/aM, id. 970. anounu cold. Mgv.,Ta., Mq., Ma.: anu, id. 971. ao the world. Mgv.: ao, id. Ta.: ao, id. Mq.: aotwaawa, id. Ma.:ao, id. 972. ao happy, prosperity. Mgv. : ao, tran- quil conscience. Ta.: ao, happiness. 973. aoi to veer, to turn about. Ta.: aoi, mobile. 974. apuapu pregnant. Ta. : hapu, hapi. id. Mq.: Iiopti, id. Ma.: hapu, id. 975. araea clay. Ta.: araca, id. Mq.: kaaea, red ochre. 976. arahi to beg, to implore. Ta.: arai, to intercede. 977. area, areka however, in the meantime. Ta.: ar^a, but, however. 978. ariana soon. Ta.: ariana, aria, id. 979. aruehaga apology. Ta.: arwe, to ap- plaud, to glorify. 980. fakaatea to remove, to put away. Ta. : atea, clear. Mq.: atea, id. Sa.: atea- tea, wide, spacious. Ma. : atea, clear. 981. au deserving, worthy. Ta.: au, fit, worthy. 982. auhaga sense. Ta.: OMraa, id. 983. eketu fugitive. Mq.: ketu, to chase away by force. 984. emiemi fright, terror. Mgv.: emietni, to tremble. Fu.: ewi, sudden move- ment of alarm. Ha.: emi, to fail in courage. Mq.: emiee, to tremble, shiver, quiver. 985. faga bent, oblique, to bend over. Mq.: fana, bent, oblique. Sa. : faga-tua, to wrestle, (?) to bend the back (tua). 986. fagof ago hoarse, a snuffler. Ta. : fao, a snufiler. 987. faiere woman in childbed. Ta..: faire, lying-in. Sa. : failele, nurse. To.: faele, to bring forth. Fu.: faeleele, woman just delivered. Cf. 991. 988. faita to grimace. Mgv.: ai7a, id. Ta.: /ai/a,id. Mq.: haita, id. Ma: faita, to show the teeth. 989. fakaea to repose. Mgv.: akaea, id. Ta. : faaea, id. Mq.: hakaea, id. 990. f akau to resist. Ta. : faau, resolute. Sa.: fa' ail, to insist. Ma.: whakau, to make firm. 99 1 . f akerekere woman in childbed. Fu. : faeleele, woman just delivered. Cf. 987. 992 . hakaf ana to fasten the sail to the yard. Ta. : fatid, the yard. Sa. : fand, the mast. 993. fanako joy. Ta.: fanao, pleasure, glory. 994. fano to set sail. Ta.: /ano, id. Mq.: hatto, to go. Sa. : fano, id. Ma. : whano, id. The Polynesian Wander- ings, page 226. 995. fao steel, metal, collar. Ta.: fao, chisel. Mq. : fao, to pierce. Sa. : fao, a nail, a gouge. Ma. : whao, an iron tool. 996. farara to lean. Ta. : farara, oblique. Sa. : falala, aslant. Ma. : wharara, to lean. 997. faravei fortuitous, casual. Mgv.: aravei, confusion of many voices. 998. farerei a rendezvous. Ta.:farerei,to encounter. 999. farito to measure. Ta.: faito, id. 1000. farofaro to let down, to lower. Ta.: faro, to bend down, to stoop. looi. fatata to draw near again. Ta.: fatata, near. Mq. : atata, id. 1002. fa to to wrestle. Mgv. : ato, to spring, to leap. 1003. fatufatu to roll, to tuck up. Mgv.: atu, to fold. Ta.: fatu, to weave. Mq.: fatu, to double. Sa.: fatufatu, to fold up. 1004. feii envy. Ta.: /m, jealousy. Mq.: feii, angry visage. 1005. fera aside. Sa. : fela, an everted eye- lid. 1006. hakafiu to reject, to rebuff. Ta.: fiu, disgusted. Sa.: flu, id. Ma.: whakau'hiu, to oppress. 1007. gagahere herbs, grass. Ta. : aaihere, herbs, bush. Ivla.: ngahere, iorest. 1008. gagaoa confused noise. Ta. : aaoaoa, noise of a rising assembly. 1009. gahehe to touch lightly in passing. Ta. : ahehe, a dull sound. To. : gaehe, to move gently along. Ma. : ngahehe, to rustle. loio. garara hoarse. Ta.: cram, id. 101 1. fakagarearea vacancy. Mgv.: aria, a treeless space. Ta.: area, place, space. Ma. : area, an open space. 1012. fakagarearea to amuse. Ta.: area- rea, pleasure. 1013. garegare limpid. Mgv.: garegare, yellow, red, any pleasing color. Sa. : galegale-ata, to be dawn. THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 65 1014. garepu to stir, to muddy. Ta..: arepu- repu, troubled water. Mq.: epo, id. Sa.: galepu, id. 1015. garurua together. Ta.: aniru,iA. 1016. gatatata to clang. To.: gatata, to jingle. 1017. gatere to grow. Mgv.: <«re, enlarged. Ta. : atere, to spread. Sa. : tele, great. 1018. gati tribe. Mgv.: a/t, descendant of . Ta. : ati, nati, descendants. Sa. : ati, id. Ma. : Mga/i, tribe. The Polyne- sian Wanderings, page 198. 1019. gatu worn out. Sa. : ga^zi, old siapo. Niue: gahi, used, worn. 1020. gaueue to shake. Mgv.: gerue, id. Ta.: aueue, id. Mq.: kaue, neue, id. To.: gaue, id. Ma.: ngaueue, ngarue, id. 1021. gavarivari flexible. Mgv.: gavari,\A. Ta. : avarivari, id. Ma. : ngawari, id. 1022. gere to deprive. Ta. : ere, destitute. Ma. : ngere, passed by in serving food. 1023. goge to break. Ma.: ngongengonge, crippled. 1024. gogo the navel and cord. Mgv.: gogo, id. 1025. gore-nonoi to borrow {gore, to de- mand). Sa.: no, to borrow. X026. goru ripe, tumid. Mgv.: gorugoru, goiigou, large and fat. Ta. : oru, dis- tended. Ma.: ngoungou, ripe. 1027. gotegote to grind. Ha.: nokenoke, grinding of a hard substance in the teeth. 1028.' guru guru to groan. Mgv.: guru- guru, to grunt. Ta. : uuru, to groan. Mq.: nunuu, confused noise. Sa.: tagulu, to emit a hollow sound. Ma. : nguru, to grunt. X029. gutuafare to save, to economize. Ta. : utuafare, family, residence. 1030. guturoa to grimace, to pout. Mgv.: guturoa, to grimace. 1031. fakahaha to shun, to evade. Mgv.: ha, set aside, prohibited, sacred. Sa. : sa, sacred, prohibited. To.: tabu-ha, id. 1032. hahano honor, to glorify. Ha.-.hano- hano, honor, glory. 1033. Haifa virile, manly. Ta. : aiaha, a brave young warrior. 1034. hakae coolness. Mgv. : akae, to have the skin chilled. 1035. hakahaka lowering, depression. Ta.: haahaa, humble, low. Sa. : sa'asa'a, short, brief. Ma.: hakahaka, short in stature. 1036. hano to mark, to cover. Mgv. : amo, to wash the body all over rapidly. Ha. : hamo, to besmear. X037. hamuti dung, latrine. Ta. : hamuli, latrine. Ma.: hamuti, dung. 1038. fakahapa to condemn. Ta.: hapa, error. 1039. 1040. 104 1. 1042. 1043. 1044. 1045. 1046. 1047. 1048. 1049. 1050. 105 1. 1052. 1053. I054- I055- 1056. 1057- 1058. 1059- 1060. 1061. 1062. 1063. hape club-foot. Mgv.: ape, club- foot, knock-kneed. Ta. : hape, club- foot. Mq.: hape, id. Sa.: sape, id. Ma.: hape, id. hari to dance. Ma. : hart, id. haruru a sound. Mgv.: erurururu, id. Ta.: haruru, id. Ma.: haruru, id. hau superior, kingdom, to rule. Mgv.: hau, respect. Ta. : hati, gov- ernment. Mq. : hau, id. Sa. : saua, despotic. Ma.: hau, superior, hauhau to attack. Ma.: Aaw, tochop. hauaitu stupid. Mq. : hauaitu, list- less. Ma.: hauaitu, id. hauga odor. Ta.: haud, odor. Sa.: sauga, rank. Ma. : haunga, odor. hautaua stupid. Ta. : hautaua, mor- tified. he false, crooked. Mgv. : hehe, crazy, to wander. Ta. : he, error. Mq. : he, confusion. Sa. : sese, wrong. Ma.: he, a mistake. heke to purge. Mgv.: heke-toto, hemorrhage. Ta.: hee, to purge. Mq.: heke, to drip. Ma.: heke, id. hekeheke elephantiasis. Ta.: feefee, id. Mq.: fefe, id. Sa.: Je'efe'e, id. heme to disclose, to reveal. Mgv.: emo, separated, broken off. Ta.: hemo, conquered, to escape. Mq.: hemo, to separate. Ha.: hemo, to unloose. here dear, to love. Mgv. : akaereere, dear, loved. Ta. : here, id. heuheu disarranged. Mgv.: heuheu, to plan out work. Mq. : heu, confu- sion. heva to sing, to wail. Ta.: heva, mourning. Mq. : heva, a dance. Sa. : siva, song with dancing, fakahiehie to admire. Ta..: faahia- hia, id. Mq. : hia, to desire. Sa. : fiafia, to rejoice. Ma. : hiahia, to desire. higo to look at, to see, mirror. Ta.: hid, id. fakahihiu to scare away. Ma.: whiu, to drive. hiki to fondle. Mgv. : hiki, to dandle. "Ca.: hii, id. Mq.: hiki, id. hiki to flee. Mq.: hiki, flight. hina posterity. Ta. : hi7ia, id. Mq. : hitia, id. hinagaro to wish. Mgv.: aka-ina- garo, ? to call names. Ta. : hinaaro, to desire. Mq. : hinenao, to love. Sa.: finagalo. to wish. Ma.: hine- ttgaro, affection. hirinaki to incline, to slope. Ta. : hirinai, to rest upon. Ma.: irinaki, to rest upon. hirinaki to be apprehensive. Ta. : hirinai, to apprehend. hitiki a girdle. Ta.: fetii. to tie. Mq.: hitiki, id. Ma.: whitiki, a girdle. 66 EASTER ISLAND. 1064. 1065. 1066. 1067. 1068. 1069. 1070. 1071. 1072. 1073. 1074. 1075- 1076. I077- 1078. I079- 1080. 1081. 1082. 1083. 1084. 1085. 1086. 1087. 1088. hoperemu buttocks. Ta. : hoperemu, id. hopikipiki-rima epilepsy. Ta.: ho- pii, id. hora salted, briny. Ta.: horahora, bitter. Mq.: hodhod, id. horau a shed. Ta. : farmi, id. Sa.: afolaic, a common house. Ma.: wharau, shed. horiri to shiver. Ta.: horiri, id. hota to catch cold. Ta.: hota, a cough. hotaratara to shiver. Mgv.: tatara, id. Ta. : hotaratara, id. hua-gakau rupture. Ta.: ddu, en- trails. Sa. : ga'au, id. Ma. : tigakau, id. huaki to uncover, to expose. Ta. : huai, to uncover an oven. Mq.: huai, to take food from an oven. Sa.: sua, to root up. Ma.: huaki, to uncover. hue emotion. Ta.: huehue, to show fear. hue to carry, to conduct. Mgv.: akahue, to carry a crop of foodstuff, hukahuka a bubble of water. Mgv.: huka, froth, foam. Ma.: huka, id. Cf. 1694- huke digging-stick. Mq.: htike, to scoop out. Ma.: huke, to dig up. hunehune itch. Ta. : hunehune, id. huru species, disposition. Mgv.: hum, shape, figure, form. Ta. : huru, species, resemblance. ihoariki royalty. Ta.: ihoarii, royal dignity. ike tapa beater. Mgv. : ike, id. Ta. : ie, id. Mq.: ike, id. Sa.: i'e, id. Ma. : ike, to strike with a hammer. ikeke gracious, pleasant. Ta. : ieie, elegant, vain, gracious. Mq. : ieie, id. Ha.: iWe, dignified, vainglorious. iku to rasp, to grate. Ta. : iii, to rasp. Mq.: iku, a rasp. inaina to be in a fury, to rage. Mgv. : inaina, to warm oneself. Ta. : mainaina, to feel angry. Ma. : inaina, to warm oneself. Ha. : inaina, anger. inanahi yesterday. Mgv. -.inenahi, id. Ta.: ananahi, id. Mq.: inenahi, id. Sa. : ananafi, id. Ma.: inanahi, id. fakaineine to prepare, to lit. Ta.: ineine, ready, prepared. fakaipoipohaga marriage. Mgv.: ipo, married folk. Ta. : faaipoipo, to marry. (Sa. : fa'aipoipo, to marry ; introduced.) Ma.: ipo, pertaining to love. ira skin disease. Mgv.: ira, dark patches on the skin. Ta.: ira, skin disease. Mq.: id, birthmark. Sa.: fVa, id. Ma. : ira, a freckle. fakairo to signal. Mgv.: akairoga, a mark, sign. Sa. : fa'ailo, to make known. 1089. fakaiteite to exhort. Mgv.: akakite, to show. Ta.: /aa/te, to teach. Mq.: haaite, to make known. Sa. : 'ite, to divine. Ma.: feite, tosee. The Poly- nesian Wanderings, page 294. 1090. fakaiti reduction. Mgv.: iti, small. Ta. : iti, id. Mq.: iti, id. Sa.: iti, id. Ma.: iti, id. The Polynesian Wan- derings, page 230. 1091. itoito resolute, in health. Ta. : ito, watchful, active. Mq.: ito, brave, hearty. kaga to insult. Ta.: aa, id. Mq.: kaha, to challenge to combat. Ma.: kanga, to curse. kahaki to lift, to raise. Ta.: afai, to carry. kahea when. Mgv. : ahea, id. Ta. : af^a, id. ]^.Iq. :a/ea, id. Sa. :a/ea, id. Ma.: ahea, id. kahune to get in harvest. Ta.: hune, core of breadfruit. Sa. : June, id. Ma. : /nme, down of bulrush. fakakai earring. Ta. -.faaai, ear orna- ment. Mq.:hakakai,id. Ma.:whakar kai, id. kaikaia a league, plot. IMgv.: kaia, cruel, cannibal. Ta.: aiaa, fault, sin. Mq.: i^a/a, quarrelsome. Ma.: ^aia, to steal. kaito brave, robust. Ta. : aito, brave. Ma.: kaitoa, a brave man. kaitoa well and good! Ta.: aitoa, good! Ma.: kaitoa, id. kaitura bravery, manhood. Ta.: turatura, honored, exalted. kaka sparkling. Mgv. : kaka, bright red. Ta.: aa, to bum. Mq. : kaka, to grill. Sa. : 'a'asa, 'a'ava, burning hot. Ma.: ^a^a, red hot. The Poly- nesian Wanderings, page 251. 1 1 02. kakano flat, spacious, a plank. IMgv.: kakano, wide, broad, large. Ta.: aano, breath, width. Mq.: ka- kano, a span. 1 103. kakano spawn. Ta.: aano, melon seeds. Mq.: ^a^ano, seed. Sa.:'a'ano, pip of a fruit. Ma. : kakano, seed. 1 104. kakararau cockroach. Sa. : 'c/o/m, id. Ma.: kckereru, a black wood-bug. 1105. kakau a handle. Mgv.: kakau, stalk of fruit. Ta.: caw, handle. Sa.: 'cm, id. Ma.: kakau, id. 1106. kakl the neck. Mgv.: ^a^i, id. Ta.: a/, id. Mq.:^afei, id. Ma.: kaki, id. 1 107. kama stupid. Sa.: ama, to be igno- rant. 1108. kamahatu ingenious. Ta. : amafatu, amahatu, adroit. Mq.: kamahatu, quick intelligence. Ma. : kama, nim- ble, agile. 1 109. kami to drink. Ta. : am/, to absorb. Mq. : ami, water falling drop by drop. mo. kamikami to smack the lips. Ta.: amiami, to move the lips quickly. 1092. 1093. 1094. 1095. 1096. I097- 1098. 1099. HOC. IIOI. THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 67 nil. kamo to ogle. Mgv. : kemi, to wink. Ta. : amo, id. Sa.: 'emo, id. Ma.: kamo, id. 1112. kamuimui to adhere. Mgv.: amui- mui, a swarm of flies. Ta. : amid, to join. Mq. : mui, to collect together. Ma.: mui, to swarm around. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 384. 1 1 13. kanaenae to preoccupy the mind. Ta. : anae, anai, preoccupied. Mq.: awa?', to be disquieted. Ma.: kanae- nae, bewildered. 1 1 14. kanakana bright, sparkling. Mgv.: kanakana-ura, to have a red color. Ta.: anaana, bright, shining. 1 115. kanapa lightning, to shine brightly. Mgv.: kanapa, brilliant, sparkling. Ta.: anapa, lightning, to glitter. Ma.: kanapa, bright, shining. 1 1 16. kaoti enough. Mgv.: o/f, enough, to end. Ta.: oti, to end. Sa.: oti, to die. Ma.: oti, ended. 1 1 17. kapakapa portion, particle. Ta.: apaapaa, fragment, bit, chip. 1 1 18. kapi full, replete. Mgv.: kapi, id. Ta.: apt, full. Ma.: kapi, to be filled up. 1 1 19. kapikapi an oyster. Mgv.: apiapi, a fish. Ta.: api-pdvau, valve of an oyster. Mq.: dpidpi, a. ^sh. 1 1 20. kapiti to seal up. Mgv.: kapiti, to join things so that they touch. Ta.: apt^t, to join, to unite. Mq.: kapiti, to put up in a roll. Sa.: api, to be near. Ma.: kapiti, to be close to- gether. 1 12 1 . kapoka to hollow, to groove. Mgv. : akapoka, to break with a stone. Ta. : apoo, a hole. Ma.: poka, a hole, to bore. 1122. kapokapo to throb, to pulsate. Ha.: apoapo, to throb. 1123. kaporapori a mat. Mgv.: para, mat, scaffolding of a raft. Mq. : pod, coco- nut leaves. Sa.: pola, plaited coco- nut leaves. Ma. : porapora, a mat. 1124. kapukapu palm of hand. Mgv.: kapu, a leaf dipper; kapo, to hollow, to catch in the hands. Ta. : apu, shell, concavity. Mq.: kapu, to dip up ; kapo, to catch in the hands. Sa. : 'apo, hollow of the hand. Ma. : kapu, palm of the hand. 1 125. kara flint. Mgv.: kara, a heavy stone. Ta.: am, a black flint. Ma.: kara, basalt. 1 1 26. karaea clay. Ta.: araea, id. Mq.: kaaea, red ochre. Ma. : karamea, id. Cf. 975. 1127. karaga-pu ruga mother-in-law. Ta.: purua, parent-in-law. 1128. karaini bait, decoy, allurement. Ta. arainu, bait, lure. 1129. karamea clay. Ma.: karamea, red ochre. Cf. 1126. 1 130. 1131- 1132. II33- II34- II35- 1136. I137- 1 138. II39- 1 140. 1141. 1 142. "43. 1 144. 1145. 1 146. 1147. 1 148. 1149. 1 1 50. 1151 1152. karapoga throat, gullet. Ta.: ara- poa, throat, glutton. kare a wave. Ta. : are, id. Ma.: kare, a ripple. hakarekare disgust, disrelish. Ta.: areare, sickness, nausea. karere to delegate, to assign, a herald. Ta. : arere, messenger. Ma. : karere, id. karioi unmarried, obscene, a rake. Mgv.: karioi, lust, lewdness. Mq.: jfeai'o/, sensual, luxurious. Ta.: arid, a lewd, joyous, unmarried band. karo quarrel, war. Mgv.: karokaro, war, to fight. Ta.: aro, to fight. karokaro-poke paste, dough. Mgv. : poke, breadfruit or taro pounded with coconut water. Ta.: poe, pudding. Mq.: poke, taro prepared with coco- nut water. Ma.: pokepoke, to mix with water. karu pupil of the eye. Ta. : aru- tnata, upper lid. Ma. : karu, the eye. karukaru unbent, slackened. Mgv. : karu, loose. karukaru an old man. Ta. : aru, id. karuru a screen, house. Mgv.: ruru, to shelter, to screen. Ta.: aruru, barricade. Ma.: ruru, shel- tered. katahi now. Ma.: katahi, id. katoga unanimous, too. Ta.: atoa, all, complete. Sa.: 'atoa, id. Ma.: katoa, id. katu well arranged. Ta. : atuatu, ar- ranged in good order. Sa.: atu, a row or line of things. katuri earwax. Mgv.: teturi, id. Ta.: taturi, id. Mq.: tettii, id. Ma.: taturi, id. The Polynesian Wander- ings, page 284. kaua palisade, to fence. Ta.: aua, id. To. : kaua, boundary fence. Fu. : kaua, stone wall. kauati to make fire. Mgv. : kounati, the plowed stick in fire-making. Ta.: auati, auai, stick used in fire- making. Mq.: koukati, koukani, th& plowed stick. Viti: kaunita, to rub fire. Ma. : kauati, a fire-making stick. kaufau (i te utua) to satisfy a de- mand. Ta.: aufau, treaty, will, tax. Ma.: kauwhau, to admonish. kauri iron. Ta.: auri, id. Sa.: auli, sad-iron (introduced from Tahiti by missionaries). kavake moon. Ta.: avae, moon, month. kavauvau to disapprove; kovau to reproach. Ta.: avau, to scold, re- prove. Sa.: 'amw, to bawl. kaveiga compass. Ta. : aveia, id. kegokego dung, pus, to stink. Mgv. : egoego, filthy. Ma.: kenokeno, to stink. 68 EASTER ISLAND. II53- II54- II55- 1156. 1157- I158. "59 1160 1161 1 163 1 1 64 1165. 1 166. 1 167. 1 168. 1 169. 1 1 70. 1171 1172, 1173 "74 "75 1176 "77 1178 "79 kehu flaxen-haired, blond. Ta. : ehu, reddish. Mq. : fee^M, blond. Sa.-.'efu, reddish, brown. keia theft, robber. Ta.: eta, robber, to steal. Ma.: ^a/a, to steal. keka path. Ta.: ed, id. keke armpit. Mgv.: ^efee, id. Ta. : ee, id. Mq.: kadke, id. Ma.: keke, id. fakakekekina to grind the teeth. Mgv.: kekekeke, to grind or grit the teeth. kemokemo a long while. Mgv.: kemo, slowly, tardily. Mq.: kemo, to postpone, prolong. Ha.: emo, to be long, to delay. keokeo a point, hill top. Mgv.: keokeo, a slippery rock. Mq.: keo, point, sharp. Ma.: keo, hilltop. keta strained, stiff, solid. Mgv.: ketaketa, stiff, stretched out. Ta.: etaeta, hard, strong, firm. ketekete to click the tongue. Mgv. : kete,\d. To.: keiekete, to chirp. Ma.: ngetengete, to click the tongue. ketuketu to dig. Ta. : elueiu, id. Mq.: ketu, to dig up with the snout. Ma.: ketu, id. ki full, replete. Ta. : i, id. Ma. : ki, id. kiato to pierce and cross for joining. Mgv.: i^/a/o, a large raft. Ta. : iato- moe, center of a raft. Mq.: kiato, outrigger strut. Sa..: 'iato, id. Ma.: kiato, thwart of a canoe. kikakika to clean off. Ta.: iaia, a coral rasp. f akakina to sharpen. Ta. : ma, sharp, cutting. kinikini delicious, delight. Mgv.: kinikini, giving great pleasure, nice to eat. Ha.: ini, a strong desire, to wish for. , kiokio to chirp. Mgv.: kio, id. Ta. : ioio, to cry, said of a baby. Mq.: kiokio, to chirp. Sa.: 'io, id. Ha.: ioio, id. kiriti to uncover, to extract. Ta. : iriti, id. Mq.: kiiti, to jerk out. , kiri-togitogi to toss about. Sa.: togi, to throw. . kiu a great number. Ta.: iu, a million. . koari to languish, to fade. Mgv.: koari, half-cooked. Mq.: koai, rot- ten, insufficiently cooked. . koata a mesh. Ta. : oata, hole in coconuts, etc. Mq.: oata, crevice. . kofai indigo plant. Ta. : ofai, a plant. . kofati to break. Ta. : ofati, id. . kofatifati rheumatism. Va..: ofati, id. . kohcre split, cloven. Sa. : sele, to cut. . kohi to glean. Mgv.: ^o/i/, to gather, to collect. Ta. : ohi, to glean. Mq. : kohi, id. Ma.: kohi, to gather. . kohi bamboo. Mgv. : ^o^e, id. Ta.: ohe, id. Mq. : kohe, id. Sa.:'o/e, id. Ma.: kohe, a plant name. 1 1 80. 1181. 1182. "83. 1 1 84. "85. 1186. 1187. 1188. 1189. 1 190. 1191. 1192. "93- "94- "95- 1196. 1197. 1198. "99- 1200. 1201. 1202. 1204. 1205 1206 1207, 1208 kohi diarrhea. Ta.: ohi, dysentery. kohinahina gray. Ta.: o/nna, id. kohumu to murmur, to slander. Ta. : ohumu, id. Mq. : kohu?nu, id. koi on the point of, almost. Ta. : oi, id. koi koi prompt, lively, quick. Mgv.; koi, to hurry. Ta.: oi, agile. Mq.: koi, quick. koka fern, bracken. Ta. : oaha, Asple- nium nidus. Mq. : koka, breadfruit, a banana. Sa.: 'o'a, a tree. koki to hop on one leg. Mq.: oi, lame. Ma.: koki, to limp. fakakoniakoma to straiten, to cramp. Mgv.: komakoma, narrow, strait. komenemene to roll. Ta. : omene- mene, spherical, to roll. komiri to wipe. Mgv.: miri, to touch, to handle. Ta. : omiri, to cares3 the hand; miriniiri, to touch and examine. Mq.: mii, to touch, to manipulate. Sa. : m/7/, to rub. Ma.: komiri, to rub with the fingers. komitimiti to whistle, to hiss. Sa. : miti, to smack the lips. komore a spear. Ta. : oniore, id. komotu to break. Mgv.: momotu, id. Ta.: motu, id. Mq.: motu, id. Sa. : motu, id. Ma. : motu, id. komua precedent. Ta. : omua, head, guide. Mq.: komua, before. komumu to whisper. Ta.: omumu, to whisper, to murmur. Mq.: komumu, a kind of singing. komuri the rear, later. Mgv. : komuri, the rear, after. Mq. : komuri, behind. kona bile, gall, sharp. Ta. : onaona, sharp, disagreeable. Sa. : 'ona, bitter, poisonous. konakona odor, savor. Ha.: onaona, a pleasant odor. konakona moustache. Ta. : onaona, id. koniga live coals. Mq.: konia, konie, stone heated for cooking. konohi to commit suicide. Ta.: onohi, id. konokono succulent, delicious. Ha. : ono, to be sweet. kokopa to incline, to slope. Mgv.: kopa, flat, level (a sense invert). Ta.: opa, to heel over under the wind. Ma.: kopa, bent. kokopa to be on the flank. Ta. : opa, to be at the side. kopahi scrofula. Ta.: opahi, id. kopahi hatchet. Ta.: opahi, id. Ha.: pahi, knife. kopani to obstruct, end. Ta.: opani, to shut, end. Ma.: kopani, to shut. kopare to protect, safeguard. Ma.: kopare, to shade the eyes. kopatepate to be spotted. Ta.: opalapata, id. THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 69 1209. kope string, filament. Ma.: kope, to bind in flax leaves. 1210. kopeka transverse, crossed. Mgv.: kopeka, to cross the arms. Ta. : opea, crossed, transverse, lattice. Mq. : ito/)ea, windmill. Ha.: o^ea, cross. 121 1. kopie pit oven. Ta.: opio, id. 1212. kopiri to yield in battle, coward. Mq. : kopii, weak, coward. 12 13. kopiripiri-haere to roam, to ramble. Mgv. : kopiripiri, to go from one tree to another, as children when called. 1214. kopua to premeditate. Ta. : opua, to resolve, to decide. 1215. kopuru meteor. Ta.: optirei, id. 1216. koraparapa square. Ta.: orapa, id. 1217. korereka small. To.: leka, short, stumpy. 12 18. korero to interpret, eloquent. Ta. : orero, orator, discourse, to speak. Ma. : korero, to say. 1219. koriorio to wither, to fade. Ta.: oriorio, id. 1220. korora a mussel. Ta. : orora, a small shell fish. 1221. kotau right hand. Ta.: otoM, id. 1222. koti to gush, to spout. Ta.: oti, to rebound, to fall back. 1223. kotika cape, headland. Ta.: otid, boundary, limit. 1224. kotohe behind, to go back, withdraw. Ta. : otohe, to retire, withdraw. Ma. : tohe, anus. 1225. kotokoto cry of a lizard. Mgv.:feo- iokoto, noise of the lips in sucking. Ta. : oto, song, groan, sound. Ma.: kotokoto, to squeak. 1226. kotore incision. Ta.: otore, to dis- embowel. 1227. kouma bosom, chest, stomach. Ta.: ouma, breast, chest. Ma.: kouma, breastplate. 1228. kovaravara clear, bright, shining. Mgv.: kovara, to be daylight. Cf. 1717. 1229. kovi gangrene, mortified. Mq.: kovt, leprosy. Fu.: kovi, ulcerous. 1230. koviri savage. Ta.: oviri, id. 1 23 1. koviriviri twist, contortion, frizzly. Ta. : oviri, to twist, to spin. Mq.: koviivii, to twist, to turn. Ma.: kowhiri, to whirl around. 1232. kukana to strain, to strive, violence. Ta. : uana, strong, violent, zealous. 1233. kukumi to strangle, to force, to offer violence. Ta.: uumi, id. Mq. : ku- kumi, id. Ha.: umiumi, to strangle. 1234. kumete dish, trough. Mgv. : kumete, bowl, trough. Sa.: 'umete, id. Ma.: kumete, id. Mq.: umete, trunk, chest, box. 1235. kunakuna to adorn. Ta. : unauna, ornament. 1236. kunaunau carelessness. Ta..: unau- nau. heedless. 1237. 1238. 1239. 1240. 1241. 1242. 1243. 1244. 1245. 1246. 1247. 1248. 1249. 1251. 1252. 1253- 1254. 1255- 1256. 1257- 1258. 1259- kuokuo white, clean. Mgv.: kuo- ^MO, white. Ta. :wo, id. Mq.:uouo, id. ; kuo, red and white spotted. kuru breadfruit. Mgv.: kuru, id. Ta. : uru, id. Sa. 'uhi, id. Ha. : ulu, id. kutikuti decent, becoming. Mq. : kuti, well done. The Marquesan word is supported by its affiliate and must be accepted as Polynesian. This can not be said of Bishop Dor- dillon's verekuti "tr^s-bien," which is English in savage undress. hakamaha to soothe. Mgv.: ma- maha, ease from pain. Ta.: maha, appeased, satisfied. Mq.: maha, id. Ha. : maha, to rest easy. mahaki softly, gently. Mgv.: ma- haki, easily detached. Ma. : mahaki. meek, quiet. mahemo abortion. Ta : mahemo, id. mahere to occur. Ta.: mahere, to become. mahoi spirit, soul. Ta. : mahoi, the essence or soul of a god. mahu steam. Ta.: mahu, cloud, mist. Ha.: mahu, steam. mahue sudden passion, to tremble. Ta. : mahue, to be in fear. maikao a claw. Ta.: maiao, leg, foot, paw. Ha.: maiao, nail, hoof, claw. maimoa plaything, toy. Ta. moa, id. To.: maimoa, id. maimoa, a pet. maineine to tickle, to please. maineine, ticklish, vexed. Sa ene, to tickle. makariri cold, fever, to shake. Mgv. makariri, cold, to shiver. Ta. : maa- riri, cold. Mq. : makaii, cold, shiver Sa. : ma' aim. cold. Ma. : makariri, id makeva to tease, to mock. Ha. maewa, to mock. makevakeva to be agitated. Ta. maevaeva, id. makuru abortive fruit. Mgv.: ma kuru, a frequent fall of ripe fruit. Ta. mauru, to fall. Mq. : makuu, id. Sa. : ma'ulu, to drop as rain. mamao far. Mgv.: mamao, to go away. Mq.: wawao, far away. Sa.: mamao, far. Ma. : mamao, distant. mamaoroa desert, barren. Ta.: wa- maooraroa, desert, uninhabited. manako sense, to think. Ta. : ma- nao, id. Sa.: wana'o, to desire. Ha.: manao, to think of. manemanea a finger. Ta. : maniao, nails, toes, foot. manihinihi to be beside oneself, de- mented. Ta. : manihinihi, ill at ease. manina to equalize. Ta.: manina. smooth, level. mat Ma. Ta. ene 70 EASTER ISLAND. 1260. manuanu detestable. Ta.: manu- a nj/, loathsome, to have nausea. Mq. : manuanu, teeth set on edge. 1261. manuminu lassitude. Mgv.: manu, nausea, inclined to vomit. Ta. : ma- nunti, lassitude, fatigued. 1262. maoake east wind. Ta.: maoae, id. 1263. maoro-takake far off, distant. Ta.: maoro, long. 1264. mape chestnut tree (Inocarpus edu- lis). ^l^\.:mape,\A. T^.: mape, \d. Viti: maba, a tree with edible nut. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 214. 1265. mapemape vigilant. Ta.: napenape, vigilance, active. Ma.: napenape, quick, speedy. 1266. mapunapuna to boil, to simmer. Mgv.: mapuna, boiling, steam, vol- umes of smoke. Ma. : mapunapuna, to bubble up. 1267. marae temple. Mgv.: warae, a sac- rifice, festival. Ta.: marae, pagan altar. Mq.: m^a?, sacred place. Sa. : malae, town green. Ma. : marae, in- closed space. The Polynesian Wan- derings, page 369. 1268. maraga tractable, easy to handle. Ta.: 7naraa, manaa, portable, loose. Ha. : malana, easy to pull up, loose. 1269. kiri-maraia a mat. Ta. : maraia, a dark bast cloth. 1270. marako brightness of a flame, lucid. Mgv.: rako, to bleach. Ta.: marao- rao, break of day, twilight. Ha.: malaolao, twilight. 1 27 1. maramara portion, fragment. Mgv.: waramara, firewood. Mq.: madmad, branches, chips. Sa. : malamala, chips. Ma.: maramara, id 1272. marara flying fish. Ta. : warora, id. 1273. marari to grub up. Ta.: marari, cultivated. 1274. marau to speak. To.: malau, noisy, uproarious. 1275. marearea yellowish. Ta. : marea, yelk of an egg. 1276. mareiasnare. Ta..: marei, id. Fu.: mdlei, id. Sa.: mailei, id. 1377. marigi to suppurate. Mgv.: merigi, to drip, trickle. Ta. : manii, to over- flow. Sa.: maligi, to spill. Ma.: maringi, id. The Polynesian Wan- derings, page 233. 1278. marihini a guest, host. Ta.: mani- hini, id. Mq. : manihii, guest, host, stranger. Ma.: manuhiri, visitor. Ha.: malihini, stranger. 1279. marino a calm sea. Ta.: manino, calm. Mq.: mc«mo. id. Sa.: warn- no, id. To.: melino, id. Ma.: ma- rino, id. 1280. marc hard, rough, stubborn. Mgv.: maro, hard, obdurate, tough. Ta. : m&ro, obstinate, headstrong. Sa.: m,ald, strong. Ma. : maro, hard, stub- bom. 1281. maruhi to recover one's senses. Ta.: maruhi, soft, smooth. 1282. matakite to be on one's guard. Mgv.: matakite, eyewitness. Mq. : matakite, eyewitness, foreseeing. Ma. : matakite, one who predicts. 1283. mataro customary, common. Ta.: mataro, accustomed, used. 1284. matau customary, used. Mgv.: wa- tau, id. Ta. : matau, id. To.: faka- matau, to accustom. Ma.: matau, to know, to understand. 1285. matau fishhook. Mgv.: matau, id. Ta.: matau, id. Mq. : matau, id. Sa.: matau, id. Ma.: matau, id. 1286. matie couch grass. Mgv.: mutie, quitch grass. Ta.: wai/e, grass. Mq.: mutie, id. Sa.: mutia, id. Ma.: mati- hetihe, a grass along shore. 1287. matiro to beg, adulation. Mq.: matio, parasite, a trencher knight. Ma. : matiro, to beg for food. 1288. hakamatuatua vain, conceited. Mgv.: matau, superintendent, over- seer. Ma.: matuatua, important, large. 1289. mauri soul, mind. Ta. : mauri, spirit, soul. Mq. : moui, the last sigh of life. Sa. : mauli, heart. Ma. : mauri, heart, life. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 258. 1290. hakamauruuru obliging, kmd. Ta.: mauruuru, to please. 1291. mavae split, cloven. Ta.: niavae, id. Sa.: mavae, id. 1292. mehetua to sneeze. Sa. :mafatua, id. 1293. memu blunt. Ta.: memu, id. 1294. menemene round. Mgv.: mene, bent, turned. Ta. : menemene, round, spheri- cal. Ha. : menemene, to curl up. 1295. hakamere to depreciate. Mgv.:a^a- mere, to depreciate, despise, scorn. Mq. : mee, to depreciate, insult, mock. Ta.: haamere, to depreciate. Fu.: fakamele, to depreciate, discredit, mock. 1296. meru soften, grow tender. Ta.: maru, soft, smooth. Sa. : malu, soft. Ha.: melu, soft. 1297. mihi to regret. Ta. : mihi, pain, grief, chagrin. Ma. : mihi, to sigh for. 1298. mikau hoof, nail, talon. Ma. : mikau, nail. 1299. mikimiki adversary. Ta. : miimii, envy, revenge, jealous. 1300. hakamiomio to plait, to fold. Ta. : miomio, folded, wrinkled. 1301. miri sweet basil. Mgv.: miri, id. Ta.: miri, id. 1302. miri to gum. Ta. : miri, to embalm. Ma. : mirimiri, to smear. 1303. miro to rope. Mgv.: kou-miro, the cotton plant. Sa.: milo, to twist. Ma.: miro, id. 1304. mito cautious, discreet. Mq.: mito, taciturn, silent. THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 71 Ta. Ta.: Sa.: 1305. mohimohi to dazzle. Ta. : mohi- tnohi, dazzled. 1306. mohinewife. Mgv.: mohine, tender term applied to a young daughter. Ta. : rnahine, young daughter. Sa.: mdfine, woman. 1307. moka defense. Mgv.: wo^a, to pro- voke a fight. 1308. moke covetous, greedy. Mq. : moke, savage, fierce. 1309. momo particle, atom. Ta. : momomo, to break into bits. Mq.: momo, small. vSa.: momo, crumb. Ma.: mo> mohanga, remnant. 1310. hakamomoka to betroth. Ta.: mo- mod, to espouse. 131 1. mono to substitute, to succeed. mono, id. 13 1 2. monogi perfume, scented oil. monoi, id. Mq. : monoi, id. manogi, fragrance. 1313. moora a duck. Ta.: moora, id. 1314. morai a plug, to stop up. Ta.: morei, a plug. 1315. morearea isolated. Ma.: morearea, lonely, dreary. 1316. moremore smooth, level, polished, hairless. Mgv. : moremore, a straight young tree. Ta. : moremore, smooth, polished, branchless. Sa. : mole, smooth. Ma.: more, bare, plain. 1317. ha-morihaga pious. Mgv.: mori- mori, to consecrate. Ta. : moria, prayer. Ma. : morina, to remove tabu. 1318. motautau a snare, to ambush. Ta.: motautau, to ambush, to surprise. 1319. moto fist, a blow. Mgv.: moto, a blow of the fist. Ta. : moto, id. Mq. : moto, to box, to spar. Sa. : moto, a blow of the fist. Ma. : moto, id. 1320. motoro to prostitute, immodest. Mgv. : motoro, bastard. Ma. : matoro, to woo. 132 1. muki to prophesy, to perform incan- tations. Ha.: muki, to whisper as an enchanter. 1322. muko the heart of a coconut tree. Mgv.: muko, the highest shoot of a plant. Ta.: muoo, scion, taro shoots. Mq.: muko, highest shoot, coconut heart. Fu. : wu^o, scion, bud. Ha.: muo, bud. 1323. mumutakinatohum, tobuzz. Ta.: mumu, to chatter. Mq. : mumukina, grating noise of the teeth. Sa. : mumu, to hum (lagomumu). Ma.: mumu, to hum. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 384. 1324. muna a dermatitis. Mgv. : t«Mna, id. Ta. : munaa, id. Mq. : muna, id. Ma.: muna, ringworm. 1325. mure brief, compact. Ta.: mure, short, brief. 1326. mutagaiho former, ancient. Ta.: mutaaiho, id. 1327. 1328. 1329. 1330. 1331- 1332. 1333. 1334- 1335- 1336. 1338. 1339. 1340. 1341- 1342. 1343- 1344- 1345- 1346- 1347- 1348. mutamuta to mutter. Ta. : mula- muta, id. mutoi a defense, keeper. Ta. : mutoi, guardian. Mq.: mutoi, id. na of. Mgv.: na, id. Ta.: na, id. Mq.: na, id. Ha.: na, id. nahonaho well arranged, in order. Ta.: nahonaho, nahanaha, id. nanako to tattoo. Ta. : nanao, tat- tooing. namu mosquito. Ta.: namu, id. Mq.: namu, a small red gnat. Sa.: KCWM, mosquito. Ma.: namu, sand fly. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 386. namunamu disagreeable smell or taste. Ta. : naminami, repulsive, dis- agreeable. Mq.: namunamu, very bad tasting or smelling. Sa. : namu, to have a bad smell. nanao to insert the hand. Mgv.: nanao, to take fish out of a wicker basket. Ta. : nanao, neneo, to intro- duce the hand. Mq. : nanao, to grope in. Sa. : naonao, to feel for by intro- ducing the hand. Ma. : nao, to feel with the hand. nanea enough, satisfying, to multiply. Mgv.: tienea, to abound, multiply. Ta. : nanea, capacious, containing much, multiply. Sa. : nanea, food affording large portions in the distri- bution. Ma.: nanea, copious, satis- fying. nape to weave, tress, plait. Ta. : nape, coir sennit. Sa.: nape, entangled. Na. : nape, to weave. nati plaster, salve. Mgv. : nati, to tie, to squeeze. Ta. : nati, to tie, to stick close. Mq. : nati, to tie, to embrace. Ma. : nati, to bind. nato ungovernable passion. Mgv.: nato, to have strong desire. navenave agreeable, delicious, volup- tuous. Ta.: nat'e, id. Ma.: nanave, delighted. neganega prosperous, flourishing. Ta.: nenea, abundant. neke to creep. Mgv. : neki, to creep, to crawl. Ta. : nee, to creep. Mq. : neke, id. nena bent, strained, stiff. Ta. : nena, stretched, smooth. niganiga mire, mud. Mq.: nika, mire, muddy, dirty. nimo secret, to conceal. Sa.: nimo, out of sight. nina to leap up. Ta.: nina, to heap up, to cover with earth. ninamu blue. Ta.: ninamu, blue, green. . . ninita, the papaya. Mgv.: mntla.id. Ta. : ninita, id. noganoga odorous. Ta.: nodnod, id. Mq.: nod, odor, perfume. 72 EASTER ISLAND. 1349. nohi eye, face, front, mesh. Ma.: kanohi, eye. 1350. nuka crowd, throng. Ta. : nMii, army, fleet. Mangaia: ntiku, a host, army. 135 1. nunaga race, breed. Ta.: nunaa, nation, people, family, tribe. 1352. oho to awake, to rouse. Mq.: oho, a call of encouragement. To. : fakaofo, to surprise. Ma.: oho, to awake. 1353. fakaohu to heap up, to accumulate. Ta. : faaohu, to make furrows. 1354. okoroga bay, gulf. Ta. : 00a, creek, bay. 1355. omohaga a bolt. Ta.: omo, to close. 1356- opere to set aside. Ta.: opere, por- tion, to distribute. 1357- Ota straw. Ta.: ota, straw, chaff. 1358. hakapa to feel, to touch. Mgv.: akapa, to feel, to touch, to handle cautiously. 1359. paave a strap, brace. Ta.: paave, to carry on the back, braces, to suspend. Mq.: paave, girdle, belt, brace. 1360. pae shore, bank. Ta.: pae, side. 1 36 1. pagogo distress, sorrow. Ta. : panoo- noo, anxiety. 1362. pahere to lop, to prune. Ta. : pahere, to peel. Mq. : pahee, to cut. 1363. pahi a ship. Mgv.: pahi, id. Ta.: pahi, id. Mangaia: pai, id. 1364. hakapahi to harass, to tire out. Ta.: haapahi, to harass, to vex. 1365. pahika to polish. Ta.: haapaid, id. 1366. pahore to peel off, to scale. Mgv.: pahore, cut, chop, peel. Ta.: pahore, to peel. Mq.: pahore-tue, the head clean-shaven. Ma.: pahore, scraped off. 1367. pakara to slap, to strike against. Ta.: paara, id. Ma. : pakara, to smack the lips. 1368. pakari strong, wise. Ta. : ^adrz, hard, old, wise. Ma. : pakari, hard, matured. 1369. pakato to cull flowers for a wreath. Ta. : padto, to pluck. 1370. paki sodomy. Ta.: paia, id. 1371. pakika smooth, level. Mgv.: pakika, to lose one's balance. Ta. : paia, smooth, slippery. 1372. pakoti to .shear, scissors. Ta. : paoti, id. Mq. : pakoti, id. 1373. paku a cloud. Mgv.: pakupaku, cloudy. 1374. pana to rise. Mq. : pana, to jump up. Ma.: pana, to cause to come forth. 1375- panene the head. Mgv.: pane, id. Mq.: pane, top of the head of large fish. Ma.: pane, the head. 1376. paniarua a human sacrifice. Ta. : paniarua, id. 1377- papa a rock. Mgv.: />a/>a, a flat rock. Ta. : papa, a rock. Sa. : papa, id. Ma. : papa, id. The Polynesian Wan- derings, page 325. 1378. papahoro to slip. Ma.: papahoro, to drop out. 1379- 1380. 1381. 1382. 1383. 1384. 1385. 1386. 1387. 1388. 1389. 1390. 1391- 1392. 1393. I394. 1395. 1396, 1397 1398 1399 1400 1401 1402 1403 1404 1405 1406 papahuaga genealogy. Ta.: papa- huaa, to make a genealogy. papape rain. Ta.: papape, a rain squall. paparagi heaven. Sa. : papalagi, for- eigner. papariga temples, forehead. Mgv.: papariga, cheek. Ta.: paparid, id. Mq. : papaina, id. Ma. : paparinga, id. papu even, flat. Ta.: papu, id. hakapapu to tranquilize oneself. Ta.: papu, inert. parakiraki northwest. Ma. : paraki, northerly wind. paraoa whale. Mq.: paaoa, id. Ma.: paraoa, id. parapara sweepings. Ta. : para, dung, dirt. Mq.: pad, rotten. Sa.: paia, id. Ma. : para, sediment. parara-magu to broil. Mgv. : parara, to cook over hot coals. Ta. : parara, to grill. Mq.: padd, id. Ma.: para- humi, to roast. parari to split, to shiver. Ta. : pa- rari, broken, split. Ma.: parari, a ravine. parau nacre. Ta. : parati, id. paraurau even, plain, flat. Mgrv.: paraurati, flat-bottomed boat. Ma- ngaia: paraurau, flat. parego to drown oneself. Ta.: par- emo, drowned. Ma.: paremo, id. fakapari to incriminate. Ta.: pari, to incriminate, to accuse. paroro dearth season. Mgv.: par or 0, a season. paruafish. Ta. : />arM, id. Mq.: pau, id. Sa.: palu, id. Ka.: palu, id. paruai calico. Ta.: paruai, calico, white cloth. paruparu weak, enfeebled. Ta.: pa- ruparu, weak, enfeebled, soft. Ha.: palupalu, soft, soft, feeble. pata to prick. Ta. : pata, scorpion, to pinch. pata-nuni a shower of rain. Ta.: pataa, a drop, particle. Mq. : pata, a drop. Ma. : pata, a drop of water. patapata a spot, stain. Ta. : pata, stain; o/ja/a spot, mark. Mq. : pata- pata, spot, stain, mark, pimple. Sa.: pata, pimples on the skin. Ma. : pata, pimply. patiki .skate, ray. Ta.: patii, flat, a flounder. Ma.: />a/i^/, a flatfish. patiti to nail. Ta. : patiti, to nail, to fix. patu to build, structure, wall. Ta. : patu, wall, to build. Ma.: palu, a wall. patu to kill, to beat. Mgv.: patu, to strike, war. Ta. : patu, to strike with a mallet. Ma. : patu, to strike, to kill. pauma a kite. Ta.: pauma, id. pau ma to scale, to cHmb over. Ta.: pauma, to climb, to mount. Mq.: pauma, precipice. THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 73 1407. paupau breathless. Ta. : paupau, id. 1408. pe spoilt, damaged. Mgv. : pee, ma- cerated, spoilt. Ta.: pe, spoilt, rot- ten. Mq.: pe, id. Sa.: pe, id. Ma.: pe, pulpy, purulent. 1409. peinake perhaps. Ta. : peinae, id. 1410. pekapeka vexed, unhappy. Ta. : ped, in pain, vexed. 141 1. pekeau companion, friend. Ta. : peeau, id. 1412. pekeutari loyal, true. Ta.. : peeutari, to attach oneself to the company of. 1413. penu to fling, to hurl. Mgv.: penu- penu, to gesticulate with hands and feet in dancing. 1414. pepe butterfly. Ta.: pepe, id. Mq.: pepe, id. Sa..: pepe, id. Ma.: pepe, a moth. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 251. 1415. pepererau fin. Mgv.: pererau, wing. Ta. : pererau, id. Ma.: par irau, id. 1416. pepereru to pound. Ta.: peperehu, to crack, to break. 1417. pere tender, soft. Mq.: pepee, ten- der, soft, flexible. 1418. pereoo a wheel. Ta.: pereoo, cart. 1419. pereteki-paka cricket. Ta. : peretei, id. 1420. peru edge, frame, border. Mq. : peti, edge, margin, visor. 1421. peu habit, custom, manners. Ta. : peu, custom, habit, usage. 1422. hakapeu to strut. Ta. : haapeu, id. 1423. peuke to be thick, coarse. Ta.: peue, large, broad. 1424. haapiaga to learn. Ta. : piahi, scholar, disciple. 1425. pihakiatu beyond. Ta.: pihaiatu, id. 1426. pihapara a room. Ta.: piha, id. 1427. pikiafare cat. Ta.: pi if are, id. 1428. hakapiko to fold. Mgv.: piko, crooked, athwart. Ta. : pio, id. Mq.: piko, id. Sa. : pi'o, id. Ma.: piko, to bend. 1429. pinaki echo. Ta. : pinai, id. 1430. pinaki to drive back. Ta. : pinai, to hold in. Mq.: pinake, constipation. Ha. : pinai, to crowd each other. 1431. pinepine to dooften. Ta.: pinepine, often, frequent. Ha.: pinepine, to do often. 1432. pipiki to close, to contract, to shrink. Ta. : pipii, rolled in a circle. Sa. : pi'i, curly, to fold the arms. Ma.: piki, closely curling. I433- pipiri the December season. Mgv.: pipiri, the June season. 1434. pirau stench. Mgv.: pirati, rotten. Ta.: pirau, pus, rotten. Mq.: pidu, pinau, to smell bad. Ma.: pirau, rotten. 1435. pitaka to split, to shiver. Mgv.: pitaka, to open. Ta.: pitaa, sepa- rated, to split. 1436. pee pearl, ring, buckle, curl. Mgv.: Poe, berry of a necklace. Ta.: poe, pearl, necklace. Mq. : poe, clusters of fruit. Ha.: poe, globular. 1437- pofaki to cull, to pick. Ta. : pofai, to pluck. 1438. poihu to be repugnant. Ta.: poihu, weary, disgusted. 1439. poihuri a slip or cutting of a plant. Mgv. : pohuri, small banana scions. 1440. poiri ignorant. Mgv.: pouri, dark- ness. Ta. : poiri, pouri, darkness, ignorance. Sa.: pouli, darkness. Mangaia: poiri, darkness. 1441. pokai a roller, to roll a ball. Ta.: Podi, ball of thread. Mq. : pokai, ball. Ma.: pokai, id. 1442. pokara to clap hands. Mgv.: pokara, id. Ta. : poara, to box the ears. 1443. ponaponahaga joint, knot. Mgv.: pona, a knot. Ta. : pona, joint, knot. Mq. : pona, knot. Sa. : pona, id. Ma. : potia, id. 1444. popo ball, sphere. Mgv.: popo, ball. Ta. : popo, id. Mq.: popo, id. Ha.: popo, id. 1445. kauri-popo iron rust. Ha.: popo, rust. 1446. poria fat, fleshy. Ta. : porta, fat. Mq. : poi, corpulence. Ma.: port, coUops of fat. 1447. poro to proclaim, to call by name. Mgv.: poro, to call, to name. Ta.: poro, to cry, to proclaim. 1448. poro-fana long bow. Ta. : /ana, bow. Mq.: pana, bow, arrow. Sa. : fana, to shoot. Ma.: whana, to spring back as a bow. 1449. poroki a petition, to summon. Ta. : poroi, a charge. 1450. porotaka a wheel. Ta.: porotaa, wheel, circular. 145 1. porotata sphere, circle. Ta. : poro- lata, circular. 1452. porovaevae heel. Ta.: poro, heel. Ma. : poro, butt end. 1453. potagotago darkness. Ta. : potaS, black. Mq.: /?o/a7?o, darkness. Ma.: potangotango, intensely dark. 1454. poturoof. Mgv.: polu, id. Sa.: polu, a room, a screen. 1455. pouhouto pitching up and down of ships. Mgv. : pouto, tassel of a rope. Ta.: poito, buoy. Ma.: pouto, id. 1456. poutu to splash, to bespatter. Ma.: pohutti, id. 1457. puaki to overflow. Sa.: pua'i, to vomit. 1458. puehu rout, defeat. iMgv.: puehu, to melt away, to disperse. Ta.: puehu, to be dissipated, dispersed. Mq. : puehti, dissipated, dispersed, to drive away. Ha. : puehu, to disperse, to scatter. 1459. pugaverevere cloth. Mgv.: pugavere- vere, spider. Ta. : puaverevere, gauze, cobweb. Mq. : punaveevee, spider. Sa.: apugaleveleve , spider. Ma.: pu- ngawerewere, id. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 361. 74 EASTER ISLAND. 1460. pukua to choke on a fishbone. Mgv.: pukua, to choke on something lodged in the throat. Ta. : puunena, tochoke. strangled. Mq.: /)i<^Ma, difficulty in swallowing. Ha.: />z<mo, to strangle. 1461. puni year. Ta.: punt, id. 1462. punipuni to hide oneself. Mgv.: pupJiJii, id. Ta.: pupimi, id. Mq. : pjipjmi, id. Ma.: whakapitpuni, id. 1463. puoro to rub out with a brush. Ta.: puoro, to wash, to cleanse. 1464. pupu shrewd, sagacious. Ma.: pupu, wise man. 1465. puputoa to invest on all sides. Ta.: piitoa, id. 1466. pura phosphorescent. Ta. : pura, phosphorescent, a spark, to glow. Sa. : />w/a, to shine. Mangaia: pura, a spark. The Polynesian Wander- ings, page 329. 1467. purao-puaru hibiscus. Ta. : purau, id. Mq. : puau, a breadfruit. 1468. purara to divulge. Ta.: piirara, scattered. Ma.: ptirara, open. 1469. pure-hiva a butterfly. Mgv.: pure- rehiie, id. Ta.: piire-hua, a moth. Mq. : piie-hua, id. Ma. : pure-hiia, id. 1470. purero to emit, to issue. Ta.: purero, eloquent. Ma. : purero, to project. 1471. purotu fine, beautiful. Ta. : puroiu, id. Sa.: Pidotu, the abode of the dead. Ma.: purotu, pleasant. 1472. pekeremu-puru coconut husk. Sa.; ptilu, id. 1473. puru straw. Mq.: puu, a coir cord. Ta.: /Ji/n*, coconut husk. Sa. : pulu, id. Rarotonga: purii, id. 1474. puruhi elephantiasis. Sa. : pulupu- lusi, illness. 1475. puta a gateway, to penetrate, wound. Mgv. : puta, a hole. Ta. : puta, open- ing, wound. Mq. : pula, opening, hole. Ma.: puta, hole. 1476. putaratara jagged, spiny. Mgv.: putaratara, rough, spiny. Ta. : puta- ratara, id. Mq.: putad, id. 1477. putiki a tress, headdress. Ma.: putiki, id. 1478. putoketoke to grieve. Ta.: putoe- toe, desolate. 1479. putotoi bloody. Mgv.: putoto, id. Ta. : putoto, id. Mq. : putoto, the ap- pearance of the menses. Ma. : putoto, bloody. 1480. fakaraga to raise, to lift up. Mgv.: raga, to heap up, to float. Mq. : aria, to float. Sa.: laga, to rise, to raise. Ma.: ranga, to rouse. The Polyne- sian Wanderings, page 197. 1481. ragatira chief, owner. Mgv.: raga- tira, chief, master. Ta. : radtira, id. Mq. : anatia, akatia, proprietor, owner, master. Ma. : rangatira, chief. 1482. rahihaga quantity. Ta.: rahiraa, id. Mq.: rarahi, large, long. Sa. : lasi, many. Ma. : rahi, great. The Poly- nesian Wanderings, page 246. 1483. rahirahiga the temples. Mgv.: raAt- rahiga, id. Ta.: rahirahid, id. Ma.: rahirahinga, id. 1484. rairai light, slender, elegant. Mgv.: rahirahi, fine, slender, supple. Ta.: rairai, fine, slender, thin. Mq. : ahi- ahi, fine, slender, graceful. Ma.: rahirahi, thin. 1485. raka holy. Mgv.: raka, to profane, defiled. Ta. : raa, holy. Ha.: /ao, id. i486, rakuraku to scrape, rub, scratch, claw. Mgv. : raktiraku, to .scrape, to scratch. Ta.: rauraii, to scratch. Sa.: fela'u, to scratch; la'jc, to scrape up. Ma.: raku, to scrape. 1487. raoa to choke on a fishbone. Mgv.: roa, a bone stuck in the throat. Ta. : raoa, to choke on a bone. Sa.: laoa, to have something lodged in the throat. Ma.: raoa, to be choked. 1488. rapa a fool, madness. Ma.: rapa, a familiar spirit. 1489. rapa blade of a paddle. Mgv.: rapa- rapahoe, id. Ta. : rapa, id. Mq. : apa, id. Sa.: lapa, flat. Ma.: rapa, flat part of a shovel. 1490. rapae a sand-pit. Ta.: rape, arapai, id. 1491. fa ta-rarapu to dissolve. Mgv.: rapu, to dilute. Ta. : m/>M, to mix. Mq.: dpu, to draw water. 1492. rarani tosetinarow. Ma.: rarangi, a row, rank. 1493. raraninuku defiled. Mgv.: ragina, to defile, break a tabu. 1494. raroa a joint. Mq.: aoa, inner side of the thighs. 1495. rauti to harangue. Ta.: rauti, to make a war speech. 1496. re victory. Ta. : re, prize in any con- test, prey. 1497. rega ginger. Mgv.: rega, turmeric. Ta.: rea, id. Mq.: ena, id. Sa.: lega, id. Ma. : renga, pollen of bulrushes. 1498. rei-hopehopega nape. Ta.: rei, id. 1499. reparepa skirt of a garment. Ta. : reparepa, skirt or border of a gar- ment. Mq. : epa, swaddling clothes. Ha. : lepa, hem, border. 1500. repo mire, dirt, filth. Mgv.: re po, id. Ta. : repo, id. Mq.: epo, id. Ma.: repo, id. 1501. rigorigo soul, mind. Ta. : riorio, shade of the dead. Mq.: ioio, spirit of god or of the dead. 1502. rika a vision. Mgv.: rika, to awake suddenly; rikarika, to sleep. Ta.: ria, phantom, vision. Sa. : li'a, a dream. Ma.: ri^a, disturbed sleep. 1503. rikarika fear, frightful. Ta. : riaria, horror, disgust. Ma. : whakaririka, fearful, anxious. 1504. ripo to undulate. Mgv.: ripe, to put out of place. Ta.: ripoa, eddy. Mq.: ipoi, current. Ma. : ripo, eddy. THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 75 1505. riro to become, to grow. Mgv. : riro, to become, to be made. Ta. : riro, to become, to be transformed. 1506. riu the hold of a ship. Ta. : rzM, bilge- water. Mq. : iu, id. Sa. : liu, bilges. Ma.: riu, the hold. 1507. ro-i-nohi a tear. Ta. : ro-i-mata, id. Sa. : lo-i-mata, id. Ma. : ro-i-mata, id. 1508. roaka to find, to gain. Ta. : roaa, to gain, to get. Mq. : oaa, to acquire, to obtain, to find. Ha.: loaa, to obtain. 1509. roga mulberry tree. Ta. : roa.id. 1510. rohirohi weakness. Ta..: ro}nrohi,\d. 1511. rokiabed. Mgv.: ro^i, bed, sleeping- place. Ta. : roi, bed. Mq. : oki, sleeping-place. Sa. : lo'i, pigsty. 15 12. rokohia surprise, to come unexpect- edly. Ta. : roohia, surprised. Ma.: rokohanga, to be overtaken. 15 13. roma to shrink. Mgv.: roma, scarce. Ta.: roma, to diminish. Mq. : oma, id. Sa. : loma, to be quiet, to intermit. 1514. romiromi to press, to squeeze. Mgv.: romi, to press, to squeeze, to rub. Ta. : oomi, to press. Mq.: omi, to press, to squeeze, to rub. Sa. : lomi, to press, to rub. Ma.: row i, to squeeze. 15 1 5. roparopa to deform, to spoil. Ta. : roparopa, irregular, deformed. 1516. ruki night. Ta.: rm', id. 1517. rukurukii to tie, to fasten. Ta. : ruuruu, id. 1518. rumaki to sink. Mgv.: akariimaki, to dive. Ma. : rtimaki, to duck. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 368. 1519. nohi-rumaruma dissembler. Ta.: rumaruma, dark, obscure. 1520. ruruhaga an assembly, to collect. Ta. : ruru, to collect, to assemble. 1521. rurutainahaga anguish, pang. Ta. : rurutaina, trembling. 1522. rutu a drum. Mgv.: rutu, to beat, to cause to resound. Ta. : rutu, a drum, to drum. Mq. : utu, to drum. Sa. : lutu, to shake a rattle. 1523. tae to arrive. Mgv.: tac, id. Ta. : tae, id. Ma.: tae, id. 1524. taeake brother. Ta. : /aeae, brother, cousin. 1525. taehae cruel, savage. Ta..: taehae, id. 1526. taetae elephantiasis in scroto. Ta.: taetae, ill, illness. 1527. tagaegae a sacrifice. Ha.: kanae- nae, id. 1528. tagoro to snore. Ha.: kanono, id. 1529. tagotago ignorant. Ta.: taotao, yery dark. Mq.: tatw, dark, obscure. Ma.: tangotango, intensely dark. 1530. tahanga indecent. Ta. : tahaa, naked. Mq. : tahanahana, cleared, uncovered. Ma.: tahanga, naked. 1531. tahaki the side. Sa.: to/a' f, one side. Ma. : tahaki, one side. 1532. tahere armlet. Ta.: tahere, girdle, collar. Ma. : tahere, to tie. 1533. tahinu to anoint. Ta.: tahinu, id. 1534. tahiti to leap. Ta.: tahiti, to stride. 1535- tahito ancient, long ago. Ta. : tahito, old, passed. Mq. : tahito, old, ancient. Ma.: tazvhito, ancient. 1536. fakato-tahito to jeer, to scolT. Ta. : tahito, to mock. 1537. tahoko reprisal, revenge. Ta.:tahoo, recompense, revenge. 1538. tahoro to swallow. Ta.: tahoro, id. 1539- tahua field of battle. Ta.: tahua, id. 1540. tahua floor. Ta.: tahua, id. 1541. tahuga wise, capable, doctor, artisan. Mgv.: ttihuga, wise, in.structed, adroit, Mq.: tuhuna, wise, instructed, arti- san. Sa. : tufuga, carpenter. Ma. : tohunga, adroit, wise, priest. 1542. tahutahu sorcerer. Ta. : tahu, sor- cery. 1543. taiata obscene. Ta. : taiata, lasciv- ious, profane. 1544. taika affliction. Ta. :/am, to afflict oneself, chagrin, fear. 1545. takahoa impatient, tiresome. Ta. : taahoa, wearied. 1546. takanoa unmarried. Ta. : taanoa, id. Sa.: ta'anoa, id. 1547. takatakai to tread, to trample. Ta. : taataahi, to trample under foot. Ma.: takahi, to trample. 1548. takaviriviri to turn round, to writhe. Mq. : takavii, to turn round, to twist. Sa.: ta'avili, id. Ma.: takawiri, to be twisted. 1549. takerepo to turn upside down. Ta.: taere, id. 1550. taki distributive particle. Ta. : tai, id. Sa.: ta'i, id. Ma.: taki, id. 155 1. takirikiri to quiver, to shiver. Ta.: tairi, to shake and throw a lance. Ma. : takiri, twitching. 1552. takirokiro to injure. Ta.: tairoiro, malice, vengeance. 1553- take to say, to speak. Ta. : tao, to speak, to order, to command. 1554. takoko to crack, as glass. Ta.: taoo, cracked. 1555- takoto to lie down. Ta. : taoto, to\i& down, sleep. Sa. : ta'oto, to lie down. Ma.: takoto, id. 1556. tama to purify. Ta.: /ama, to wash. 1557. tamaki war, to fight. Ta. : tamai, id. Mq. : tamai, war, to quarrel. Sa. : tama'i, to beat, to abuse. 1558. tamau fixed desire, constant. Ta.: tamau, constant, persevering. Ha.: kamau, to persevere. 1559. tamau tinder. Ta. : tamau, id. 1560. tamore, sweet basil. Ta. : tamore, id. Sa. : tamole, purslane. 1561. tamumu to rustle, a dull sound. Ta. : tamumu, a dull sound. Ma.: tamumu, to hum. 1562. tanae gourd, empty coconut. Ta. : tanai, a vine. 1563. fakatano to put in order. Ta.: tano, to aim, to direct. 76 EASTER ISLAND. 1564. taota taste, savor. Ta.: taoia, taste. 1565. tapao symbol. Ta. : tapao, sign, mark, 1566. tapariri rage, to be angry. Ta.: ta- pariri, jealous rage. 1567. taparu to flatter. Ta.: taparu, id. 1568. tapea earring. Ta.: tapea, ring, buckle. Mq. : tapea-puaina, earring. 1569. tapiri glue, to adhere. Mgv.: tapiri, to be joined without cause. Ta.: tapiri, to unite, to join. Ma. : tapiri, to join. 1570. tapitapi to be concerned, perplexed, to question. Ta. : tapi, preoccupied. Ma.: tapitapi, to grumble at. 1571. tapona a knot. Ta. : tapona, id. Mq. : tapona, to carry knotted rushes symbolically. IMa. : tapona, a bmidle of herbs. 1573. taporo lemon. Ta.: taporo,{6.. 1573. tapuae footstep. Ta.: tapuae, id. Mq.: tapuvae, id. Ma.: tapuae, id. 1574. tapuhaga a blow, stroke. Ta.: tapu, to slap, to cut. 1575. tapunipuni hide and seek. Ta.: tapuni, to hide. Sa. : tapuni, to shut. Ma.: tapuni, to mend a net. 1576. tapupu to portion into small pieces. Ta. : tapupu, to cut into bits. 1577. tapuru to macerate, to soak. Ta.: tapuru, id. 1578. taputo to wrestle. Ta.: taputo, id. 1579. tararo to pervert. Ta.: tararo, to seduce. 1580. tarahu debt, obligation. Ta.: tarahu, wages, salary. 1581. tarava transverse, across. Ta.: to- rava, id. 1582. tare glair. Mgv.: /are, spittle. Ta.: tare, phlegm, glair. Sa. : tale, cough. 1583. tareparepa to quiver. Ta.: tarepa, to shake in the wind. Ma.: tarepa- repa, id. 1584. tarere a swing. Mgv.: tarere, sus- pended. Ta. : tarere, a swing. 1585. tariga stalk of fruit. Ta.: /art, id. 1586. tarihia hanging. Ta. : fari, to hang. 1587. tariparauadrum. Ta.: /an>araM, id. 1588. taritari to carry. Mgv.: /an", id. Ta.: tari, id. Mq.:/at, id. Ma.: /ort, id. 1589. tatakoto boom. Mgv.: tatakoto, id. Ma.: tatakoto, sprit. 1590. tatua girdle. Mgv.: /a/wa, id. Ta. : tatua, id. Ma..: tatua, id. 1591. fakatau indolent. Ta.: faatau, id. 1592. fakatautau to delay, to defer. Ta. : haatatitau, id. 1593. fakatautau to hang up. Ta.: tau- tau, id. Mq. : tautau, id. Sa. : tau- tau, id. Ma. : tautau, to droop. 1594. tauaki to exhibit. Ta. : tauai, to spread out to sun. To.: tauaki, id. 1595. tauene to supply the place of. Ta.: tau^ne, to patch a mat. 1596. tauga a friend. Ta.: tauga, id. 1597. taumako jealous. Mq. :/cMma^ow,id. 1598. taupoo hat. Ta. : taupoo, id. 1599. hakataupupu to delay. Ta.: tau- pupu, heavy, to delay. 1600. taura priest. Mgv.: taura, id. Ta.: taura, id. Mq. :/aMa, id. Sa. : tottZa, id. 1 60 1. taurekareka adolescent. Ta. : tau- rearea, youth. Sa. : taule'ale'a, young man. 1602. taurua holiday. Ta.: taurua, a feast. 1603. tauturu to assist. Ta.: tauturu,id. 1604. fakatetefa to boast. Ta. : tefatefa, vain in dress. 1605. tega to spot, to sully. Mq.: teka, disfigurement. 1606. teka arrow. Ta.:/ea, id. Mq.: teka, a game with darts. Sa.: te'a, id. Ma.: teka, id. 1607. teke flower, to fructify. Mq.: teke, sprout. 1608. fakatekeo to intoxicate. Mgv.: tekeo, id. Mq.: tekeo, poisonous. 1609. fakatekiteki to sit on the heels. Mgv.: tekiteki, a chair, to sit crouched up. Mq. : tiketike, high, ele- vated. Sa.: ti'eti'e, to sit on a chair. 1610. tekotekovain, proud, conceited. Ta.: teSteo, haughty. Ha. : keo, proud. 161 1. fakateniteni to eulogize. Ta.: teni, to exalt another. 161 2. kata-tiere gay, merry. Ta.: tiere, amusement. 1613. tifai to piece, to patch. Ta.: tifai, id. 1614. tihaehae in front. Ta.: tihae, to go in front. 1615. tihaehae to provoke. Ta.: tihae, id. 1616. tihana to heat, to warm up. Ta.: tihana, to warm over. 161 7. tiki a statue. Mgv.: tiki, id. Ta.: tii, id. Mq.: tiki, id. Ma.: tiki, id. 1618. fakatiki to disappoint. Ta. :/aa/n, id. 1619. tikipa sterile, barren. Ta.: tiipa, id. 1620. tinao toput thehand in. Ta. : tinao, id. Mq.: tinao, to grope in. 1 62 1. tic an oj'ster. Mgv.: tio, a shellfish. Ta.: tio, oj^stcr. Mq.: tio, id. Sa.: tio, a shellfish. Ma.: tio, an oyster. 1622. fakatio to depreciate. Ta.: faatio, to defy, insult. IMq.: haatio, to ac- cuse. Sa.: tio, to blame, to find fault with. 1623. tioi to veer, to turn about. Ta. : tioi, to turn about. 1624. tipapa lying down flat. Ta.: tipapa, to lie down, to prostrate oneself. Mq.: tipapa, ah&doi. Ha.: kipapa, to pave with flat stones. 1625. tiputa to bore, to perforate. Ta.: tiputa, to pierce. Mq.: tiputa, id. Ha.: ^//JW^a, an opening. 1626. tiramast. Mgv.: tira, id. Ta.: tira, id. Mq.://a, id. Sa.:/z/a, id. Ma.: tira, id. 1627. tiragorago a joist. Ta.: tiraorao, to set the timbers across. 1628. tirikumugun. Ta.: tiriumu, pistol. THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 77 1629. titautau to request, to beg. Ta.: titau, to ask for, to demand. 1630. titi slave. Ta. : ////, id. 1631. fakatitiaua to rival, to vie. Ta.: faatitiau, to struggle to outdo. 1632. tito to peck. Mgv.: tito, to peck, a dot. Ta. : tito, to peck. Mq. : tito, id. 1633. tiu a squall, a gust. Mgv.: tiu, west wind. Mq.: /n/, north wind. Sa. : fa'atiu, northerly wind. Ma. : Tiu, a wind god. 1634. toahu fustiness, moldiness. Ta.: toahii, close, sultry. Mq. : toahu, fine rain. 1635. togere to ring, to tinkle. Mgv.: togere, a low, dull sound. 1636. tohe anus, foundation. Ta. : tohe, buttocks, base, bottom. Ha.: kohe, vagina. 1637. tohora cachalot. Mgv.: tohora, id. Ta.: tohora, id. Mq.: tohoa, young porpoise. Sa.: tafola, whale. Ma.: tohora, id. 1638. tohuga fog and rain. Ta.: tohua, fine rain. 1639. tohu-reko to prophesy. Ta.: /o/m, id. 1640. toiau heavy. Ta.: toiau, id. 1 64 1. tokatoka disgusted. Ta. : toatoa, id. 1642. toke toothache (considered to be caused by a worm). Mgv.: toketoke, worm. Ta.: toe, id. Mq.: toke, id. Ma.: toke, id. 1643. toketekete to be cold. Ta.: toetoe, id. 1644. tonatona a wrinkle. Mgv.: tona, a venereal disease. Ta. : tona, wart. Sa. : tona, the yaws. Ma. : tona, wart. 1645. tone to direct, to address. Ta.: tono, to send a messenger. Ma. : tono, to order, to command. 1646. topakapaka vile, ugly, mean. Ta.: topaapaa, ugly, deformed. 1647. topataadrop. Ta.: topata, id. Mq.: ua topata, a drizzle. 1648. tope to shear, to clip. Ta.: tope, to cut off. 1649. topitipiti drop bj' drop. Mgv.: topiti, to fall drop by drop. 1650. torai to swim. Mgy.: torai, to swim, to float. 1651. fakatoro to stretch out the hand. Ta. : faatoo, to extend a limb. 1652. toroa employment, dignity, honor. Ta. : toroa, employment, office. 1653. tote to be vexed, offended. Ta.: tote, to be in anger. 1654. totoa to do badly, malevolent. Ta.: totoa, to do badly, to harm. 1655. fakatotohi to lie in. Mq.: haato- tohi, to be in travail. 1656. tuahine sister. Mgv. : tuehine, man's sister. Ta. : tuahine, id. Mq. : tuehine, id. Ma.: tuahine, id. 1657. tuai to scratch, scrape. Mq. : tuai, grater. 1658. tuamoko the spine. Ta.: tuamoo, id. 1659. tuapuku a hunch. Ta.: tuapuu, id. 1660. tuaru to exile. Ta.: tuaru, id. 1661. tuatapapa narrative. Ta.: tuata- papa, to recite a history. 1662. tuatea a wave, billow. Ta.: tuatea, a long wave. Mq. : tuatea, white waves at sea. Ma. : tuatea, breaking crest of waves. 1663. tuetue solid, large. Ta.: tuetue, thick, stout. 1664. tugane woman's brother. Mgv.: tugane, id. Ta. : tuane, id. Mq.: tuane, id. Ma.: tungane, id. 1665. fakatugatuga to wrinkle the brows. Ta. : tuatua, to frown. 1666. tuhou novice. Ta.: tuhou, id. 1667. tui to sew. Mgv.: tui, id. Ta.: tut, id. Mq.: tui, id. Sa.: tui, to pierce. Ma. : ttii, to sew. 1668. tukau steward, housekeeper. Ta.: tuati, chief, steward. 1669. tukeke to grunt, to growl. Mq.: tukeke, to weep with loud howls. 1670. tuketukeabend, angle, elbow. Mgv.: tuke, elbow, heel, finger joints. Mq. : tuke, elbow, heel. Sa. : tu'elima, finger joints. Ma.: tuke, elbow. 167 1. tukiate to puff for breath. Ta.: tuiate, stomach-ache. 1672. tukirogo famous, to celebrate. Ta.: tuiroo, id. 1673. tukutuku-rahinuku spider. Ta.: tuutuu, id. Ha. : kuukuu, id. 1674. tunoa a dermatitis. Ta. : /Mnoo, dark spots on the skin. 1675. tuparu to demolish, to split. Ta.: tuparu, to break, to destroy. 1676. tuperetiki upside down. Ta.: tupere- tii, id. 1677. tupou to expose the buttocks. Mgv.: tupou, to stoop, to abase oneself. Ta. : tupou, to show the buttocks insult- ingly. Mq. : tupou, to bend down. Ma. : tupou, to stoop down. 1678. tupua ghost, corpse. Sa.: tupua, idol. Ma.: tupua, goblin, monster. 1679. fakatura respectable, venerable. Ta.: faatura, to honor. 1680. turakau-paeha to fence with a spesu*. Ta. : turaaii, a fencer. 1681. turelaw. Mgv.: ture, id. Ta.: ture, id. Mq.: ture, id. Ma.: ture, id. 1682. tureirei pitching up and down. Ta.: tureirei, unsettled, turbulent. 1683. turepu to carry, conduct. Ta. : turepu, conductor, driver. 1684. turituri noise, hubbub. Ta. : turituri, stunned with din. Mq. : tuitui, be still! Ma.: turituri, noise, uproar. 1685. turori drowsy, to stagger. Mgv.: turori, to roll from side to side. Ta. : turori, to reel, to stagger. Mq. : tuoi, to nod, to have the head on one side. Ma. : turori, to stagger. 1686. turuki burial-place. Ta. : <«rttt, heap of stones. 1687. fakaturuma grave, serious. Ta.: faaturuma, grave, taciturn. Mq.: tuuma, anger. 78 EASTER ISLAND. 1688. tutaekauri rust. Ta: tulaeauri, id. 1689. tutaepere sulphur. Mq.: tulaepere, id. Ha.: kukaepele, id. 1690. tutuga flea. Ta. : tutiia, id. 1691. fakau to resist. Ta. : faau, resolute. Cf. 990. 1692. uhi tattooing instrument. Ta. : uhi, id. Ma.: uhi, id. 1693. uho heart wood. Mgv.: m^o, pith of trees. Mq.: uho, id. vSa.: uso, heart wood. Ma.: uho, id. 1694. ukauka froth, foam. Mgv.: uka, froth. Ma.: hukahuka, foam. Cf. I075- 1695. uki age, generation. Ta.: ui, age, generation, season. Ma. : uki, ancient times. 1696. umere wonderful. Ta.: umere, to wonder, to brag. Rarotonga: Mwere, to wonder at. 1697. umeume a palm tree. Mq. : ume- ume, a breadfruit tree. 1698. upoupo stubborn, perverse. Ta.: upoiipo, ugly, dissatisfying. 1699. ureuretiainoana waterspout. Ta.: ureurelumoana, id. 1700. uru thicket. Ta. : Mrw, thicket, forest. Sa. : ulu, grove. Ma.: uru, id. 1701. uru to inspire. Mgv.: uru, to cry out on account of the presence of a god. Ta.: «n<, to be inspired. Sa. : uluitinoina, possessed by a god. 1702. utari to accompany, to follow, to imitate. Ta.: utari, to follow. Mq.: utai, to accompany, to follow, to imitate. Ha. : ukali, to follow. 1703. utere to rub, to scrape. Ta.: utere, to rasp, to peel. 1704. uto buoy. Sa.: tito, id. 1705. utu to bestow on. Ta. : utua, pay- ment, wages, recompense. Mq. : utu, id. Ma. : utu, reward. 1706. vaere to sweep, to weed, to clear. Ta. : vaere, id. Mq. : vavee, id. Ma. : waere, to make a clearing. 1707. vagavaga slender, slim. Mq. : vaka- vaka, id. 1708. vahi a place. Mgv.: vahi, id. Ta.: vahi, id. Mq. : vahi, id. Ma. : wahi, id. 1709. vahi a part. Mgv.: vahi, id. Ta.: vahi, id. Mq. : vahi, id. Sa..:fasi, id. 1710. vahine wife. Mgv.: veine, id. Ta. : vahine, id. Mq.: vehine, id. Sa. : fafine, woman. Ma.: wahine, id. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 337. 171 1. vai to exist. Ta. : vai, to be, to exist. X712. vaiho to set down, to place. Ta. : vaiiho, to place. Ma.: waiho, to set down. 1713. vaiora to survive. Sa. : vaiola, the spring "water of life?" Ma.: waiora, water of life. 1 714. hakavai vai to delay. Ta.: vaivai, to rest a bit. 1715. vanavana spur, rough. Mgv.: vana, sea urchin. Ta. : vanavana, rough, knotty. Mq. : vana, sea urchin. Sa. : vana, id. Ma.: wanaivana, bristles. 1716. varavara scattered, dispersed. Mgv.: varavara, scattered, wide apart. Ta. : varavara, id. Sa. : valavala, wide apart. 1717. hakavaravara to brighten. Mgv.: varavara, clear to view. Ta.: vara- vara, transparent. Cf. 1228. 1718. vare pus. Mgv.: vare, gummy exu- dations. Ta. : vare, pus. Mq.: vae, gummy exudations. Ma. : ware, any viscous fluid. 17 19. vari marsh, mire, dirt. Ta.: vari, dirt, mud. Rarotonga: vari, mud. 1720. varo a mussel. Mgv.: varo, a fish. Ta. : varo, a lobster. Mq.: varo, a long fish. Sa. : valo, a craj^sh. 1 72 1. vauvau carpet, rug. Ta.: vauvau, carpet, mat. 1722. vauvau to hold, to contain. Ta.: jauvau, receptacle, vase. 1723. vave a fringing reef. Mgv.: taivave, a rolling billow. Ta. : vavea, a tower- ing billow. 1724. veke delinquency, crime. Mq.: veke, malefactor. 1725. vekuveku sordid, dirty, mean, slov- enly. Ta.: veuveu, dirty, disgusting, bristly. Mq. : veku, disordered, slov- enly. 1726. veruveru old, worn out, rags. Ta.: veruveru, old, dirty. Ha. : welu, a rag. 1727. veruverukahu cloth, stuff. Ma.: weru, garment. 1728. veu wool. Mgv.: W2a'ez(, grass, herb- age. Ta. : veu, hair, wool, fringe. 1729. veve miserable. Ta. : wtr, poor, needy, miserable. 1730. vi to .succumb. Ta. : vi, to be sub- jugated, the beginning of a retreat. 1 73 1. vikiviki impure, immodest. Ta. : viivii, defiled, polluted. 1732. viku cooked, done, combustion. Ta.: viu, overdone, burnt. 1733. Tinivini to chirp, to warble. Ta. : vitii, voluble. vSa. : vivini, to crow. 1734. viru good, right, decent, pure. Ta.: viru, decent, proper. 1735. kakavitiviti to beautify. Ta.: viti, well made, becoming, alert. 1736. vivi grasshopper. Ta.: vivi, id. Mq.: vivi, cricket. 1737. vivo flute. Ta.: vivo, id. Mq.: vivo, id. CHAPTER IV. MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. In the prosecution of the dissection of the several factors which enter into the speech of Easter Island we are now brought to the examination of the language of Mangareva. In the preceding chapter we have already oriented this extremely re- mote island so far as relates to its geographical position. Regarding the Paumotu as the high peaks just awash of a suboceanic mountain chain. Mangareva represents the highest peak of the range and, as is so often noted in orographic study, it is found as an outlier in sohtary dignity. From the southeastern point of the commonly accepted group of the Paumotu it is set apart by considerable stretches of sea, and in the few hues of sound- ings which have been made in the intermediate region we see that there is equal and distinct bathymetric sundering. These stretches of sea amount to httle in the navigation of such adventurous seafarers as the wandering Polynesians. The great double canoes of the epoch of the great voyages were sufficient to cover the distance. The inhabitants of Mangareva at the time of their discovery by the Europeans v/ere not equipped to make these voyages. Timber was to be found in abundance upon their moun- tains, the protecting reef gave them the advantage of a quiet harbor to encourage the development of the art of navigation, but through some circumstance which we find it hard to comprehend the Mangarevans are set at the bottom of the scale* in a race whose elemental characteristic is that they shall breast the long waves of the Pacific in voyages immeasu- rably longer. The art of the shipwright had unaccountedly vanished from this one spot, and with it vanished the art of tracking the sea with the guidance of the wind and the stars. f The highest attainment of Manga- ♦The Easter Islanders are quite as devoid of canoecraft, but their plight is other. Their sterile island yields no fit timber and their sole dependence is on drift wood and wreck stuff. tSuch recession from a cultural acquisition so essential to the conditions of life of folk on a small island set in great sea must be unusual. In general the lost arts are few; the loss of canoecraft by an insular race is notable. Accordingly we shall find particular interest in the report of the same loss of a necessary art by the Torres Islanders of Melanesia, far in the west of the Pacific. It is recorded by Mrs. Florence Coombe at page 150 of " Many- sided Melanesia:" , "Clever as these people are at house-building, is it not a surprising fact that not a soul in the Torres Island can build a canoe? Once the art was known as well here as elsewhere, but the knowledge was confined to the skilled few who formed a sort of guild of canoe- makers. One by one these men died, and the rising generation was presumably too lazy to seek admission to the craft. The inevitable day arrived when the last canoe-maker died, and all knowledge of canoe-making with him. The canoes he had left behind existed a little while longer, but soon the last was broken up and there was no boat left in the group. Yet still no man was found with energy, or ambition, or desire enough to set him to solving the boat problem for himself. There are plenty of bamboos, and they will float. Tied together with creeper-string, one can make a rough-and-ready raft of any size. And so— they make shift." 79 80 EASTER ISLAND. reva in the line of shipping amounted to no more than a raft, safe enough within the lagoon, though clumsy, but wholly unfit for voyages upon the high sea beyond the coral wall. Yet we find the ancestral spirit alert. In the preceding chapter I have already had occasion to cite (page 63) Cap- tain Friederici's account of one involuntary voyage from Mangareva on nothing better than one of these fragile rafts. It is impossible to find a wholly satisfactory explanation of the absence of na\'igation from this minor unit of a race altogether and elsewhere naval in the highest degree. Because Mangareva must have been populated in the beginning by sailors in possession of the two shipping arts (the con- stmction quite as much as the handling of their canoes) it is impossible to imagine that Mangareva Vv^as thus ignorant at some early period of its community hfe. It is not difficult to construct a hypothesis which will comport with Polynesian custom life in accounting for the disappearance of the art. In all the Pacific communities the canoewrights form an hon- orable class in the social organization. Their office is largely hereditary, a guild or trade body cutting diagonally through the formal division of the body politic into ranks and classes, for I have known divine chiefs and the lowest orders in the social scale to meet upon the level terms of their craft. The secrets of the craft are piously respected by the community at large, even though there is nothing which may not be seen by the most casual onlooker. The protection of the tabu is at the back of this respect ; no person not duly qualified v/ould regard it safe to attempt any of the operations of canoe-making. Even the felling of the timber for the canoe was far too dangerous to be attempted by the uninitiate. The legends contain many tales of profane attempts to cut a tree, and the result is invariably that next morning it is found erect once more upon its stump. It is within the bounds of the possible that the whole guild of canoewrights may have left Mangareva ; probably there would not be many on so thinly populated an island. They might have been carried away as involuntary voyagers in the canoes of some expedition which had made their home a port of call ; it is equally possible that they would leave in a huff because their work was not rewarded to their taste. The tabu would remain behind them; none would venture to construct new canoes when those already in existence met their sea fate ; in the second generation all knowl- This valuable parallel came to hand while this chapter was yet on the galleys : the parallel is complete down to the raft in Tegua as in Mangareva. From direct information on the spot Mrs. Coombe records the course of the loss in practically the order which I have evolved a posteriori. Her observation is always accurate so far as it goes — I have been able to confirm that from my earlier familiarity with many of the spots which she has visited — but she does not propose it as anything more than superficial. I have, therefore, no hesita- tion in disregarding her really untenable theory of laziness, and in giving full weight to the sacrosanct or tabu character of the mysteries of the art. The magic of canoe-making is brought out in this note which she derives at page 172 from a man of Santa Cruz: "Only some men may dig out canoes, those whose ancestors dug them out. When a father is near death, that father takes water and washes his son's hands, and they think that the father is giving to his son understanding and wisdom to make canoes, and he signifies it through water." MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 81 edge of the art would be lost. We have no means of estimating the period at which navigation passed from the Mangarevans; the most we may- know is that at some wholly uncertain epoch in the past the Mangarevans became a sedentary people in the sea and had no further direct influence upon the languages of their race fellows. Yet in the course of this chapter we are to see in a series of tables that the influence of Mangarevan speech is strong in certain directions and that it is particularly noticeable at the ultimates of migration in three diverse tracks. In considering this we must fix the attention for a brief memorandum upon one of the constants of such voyaging as was performed by these Polynesian sailors and adventurers, a constant which is not set down upon the charts. It has been made abundantly plain that the wind in the trop- ical Pacific is not only motive power, but serves a compass end infixing the direction of voyaging. Unwieldy, uncomfortable, and dull sailors before the wind, these great double canoes were at their best saihng when snug to the wind. Ignorant of the compass, these admirals of the brown could estabhsh direction upon the sea only by the constancy of the trade winds. These are the considerations which estabhsh the substantial unity of all Polynesian voyaging. We find that all of eastward Polynesia was settled by eastward voyages, always full and bye on the southeast trade. New Zealand was settled by westward voyaging, yet this is no reversal of di- rection sense; the course from Rarotonga to New Zealand is full and bye on the westerly variables which lie south of the trade-wind region. Mangareva lies outside the trade-wind belt ; its latitude is higher than the southern limit of the regular southeast wind. Each year the trade does reach up to include it for a few short weeks ; for much the greater period of the year the westerly winds prevail. Time was nothing to these voyagers, there are no conditions of hfe in which time ever can be anything to the Polynesian ; they could await contentedly the coming of the wind they sought. Thus Mangareva was a convenient point of distribution for wanderings back into the torrid zone or into more remote regions in the temperate zone to the southward. This position relative to windroses must be held to condition the rela- tion of Mangareva to the general movement of migration, not only within Southeast Polynesia but in the more remote seats of Polynesian culture. Thus we are to find the Mangarevan represented strongly not only in the magma which has gone on rather artificial record as the Paumotu speech, not only in Rapanui, not only in the Marquesas, but we shall note a some- what substantial element of the language which is identifiable only in Hawaii. The conditions of the present study will interrupt our detailed examination of this problem, but if Mangareva and Hawaii be noted upon the wind and current charts now issued by the Hydrographic Office of the United States Navy the services of a competent navigator, skilled in fore- and-aft seamanship, will assist the ethnographer to the solution of the 82 EASTER ISLAND. matter. In na\dgation it becomes a rather simple problem of sailing close- hauled, and to the solver, as to the captain of the canoe, the only serious difficulty is to get across the equatorial doldrums. We shall now pass to the systematic examination of the speech of Mangareva and its general and particular relations as may be deduced from the affiliations which we are able to establish. We note at the outset Meinecke's very positive statement :* Die Bewohner von Mangareva sind Rarotonganer, die von ihnen gespro- chene Sprache ist bis auf unbedeutende Verschiedenheiten die von Rarotonga. His subsisting authority is not recorded, an unusual neglect to be charged against this very painstaking and exact historian ; but we may infer it from his precisely similar statement! concerning the Paumotu : Diese in den ostlichen Inseln jetzt noch gebrauchte Sprache ist nach CailletJ ein rarotongischer Dialekt, und wenn gleich nicht wenige Worter ganz von den in anderen polynesischen Sprachen verbreiteten abzuweichen scheinen, so ist doch eine andere Zahl wieder entschieden rarotongisch, und auch in der Gram- matik ergeben sich keine erheblichen Verschiedenheiten. We should observe that the Herv^ey Group is singular among the scenes of the activit}^ of the London Missionary Society in that no dictionary has yet been published. Such a work was undertaken by the Rev. WilHam Wyatt Gill, but late in his career of great usefulness he heard the call to the apostolate at Port Moresby and soon died of the bitter hardships of pioneering in New Guinea. It was therefore impossible forCaillet to have made such a determination, either for the eastern Paumotu or for Ma- ngareva, in the absence of material upon which to erect a comparison. It appears to me that what he did observe was that in the speech was an ele- ment which he could recognize as non-Taliitian, and that he leaped to the conclusion that if it were non-Tahitian it must yet have some source and that therefore it must be Rarotongan as being next reanvard on the track of migration. How significant is the marked difTerence between Manga- revan and Rarotongan is seen in the comparison of the alphabetic scheme. The aspirate is entirely absent from Rarotonga; it is, indeed, so objectionable a sound that f, which is generally mutable to the aspirate proximate to the labial series, is for that reason frequently carried thereby to extinction. On the other hand Mangareva retains the aspirates with considerable persistence and the labial aspirate as a mutation product of f is very commonly observed. We may disregard this pronouncement as to the Paumotu and Mangarevan, since at the time of Caillet's investiga- tion it had not yet come into the mind of any student to examine speech sources through the division into the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti migrations. *Die Inseln des stillen Oceans, ii, 222. fOp. cit., 215. JAnnales hydrographiques, xxxiii, 392. MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 83 Referred to the Nuclear Polynesian base, the alphabet of Mangarevan is displayed in the following conspectus : a a, e e e, a o o i i, e u M 1 r,n ng ng, n n n, vg mm h h,- s h,- V V iv,h,- kk,- it pp The interplay of the palatal and lingual nasals is not critical of Mangarevan, it is a mutation which occurs sporadically in most of the Polynesian languages and which becomes critical in the Hawaiian only. The critical points are the absence of the sibilant and f . The speech is therefore one phonetic degree or stage further removed from the Nuclear Polynesian than is the Paumotu. In the foregoing chapter the tables will be found to include a list of so much of the Mangarevan contained in the accompanying word-lists as is found in the Paumotu, either exclusively or shared as a comnion element with Rapanui. From those tables we sum the result [for convenient reference in the following showing: Table 8. Southeast Polynesia. Poly- nesian. Proto- Samoan Tongafiti. Total. Pau-Rn-Mgv-Mq-Ta 8 7 2 4 227 «5 «5 2 9 'I 284 29 24 10 Pau-Rn-Mgv-Ta 7 3 Total 21 259 II 56 347 n 4 21 23 15 4 2 7 4 47 4 25 ■3 106 18 68 44 Pau— Mgv— Mq Pau-Mgv-Ta .... Pau— Mgv . . Total 59 67 21 89 236 Grand total 80 1 ^26 32 •45 583 Referring to the dictionary of Rapanui, we shall in our next series of tables record the phases of that element of the speech which Mangareva and Easter Island share exclusive of the Paumotu. The first group of the tables lists so much of the common element as is not identifiable outside the province of Southeast Polynesia : Mangareva-Rapanui : 278 5 21 38 90 99 112 136 144 164 189 224 239 258 6 23 42 94 100 113 137 1 4.') 165 212 225 244 261 281 15 26 61 96 101 127 142 LSI 176 217 233 251 269 282 19 32 89 98 109 128 143 162 181 218 238 254 277 292 400 422 479 547 585 614 636 668 690 701 40I 442 489 550 596 621 638 673 691 705 4i8 443 503 551 597 624 644 674 692 707 419 454 518 556 599 627 658 675 696 714 420 456 533 569 604 628 659 679 699 719 421 458 537 576 609 634 660 684 700 725 422 anui- -Marq uesas: 493 529 584 617 625 653 677 689 710 723 501 564 600 6-2 637 654 84 EASTER ISLAND. Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti: 14 27 45 81 91 105 152 180 204 216 230 241 250 290 24 33 56 87 92 132 159 Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas : 3 46 63 106 116 118 141 163 179 199 208 235 247 275 9 54 71 108 117 131 158 169 196 202 223 245 272 288 13 55 104 Mangareva-Rapanui-Tahiti: 29 31 34 80 192 242 257 289 The next group of tables includes all those vocables common to Ma- ngareva and Rapanui for which affiliation is established in the general Polynesian in which it is impracticable to identify more closely the migration stream : Polynesian-Mangareva-Rapanui: 333 334 436 455 543 598 717 Polynesian-Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti: 293 324 341 364 395 329 349 381 297 330 352 382 299 331 355 385 315 335 356 386 319 337 361 391 323 340 363 396 422 Polynesian-Mangareva-Ra 307 358 433 473 344 409 467 492 Polynesian-Mangareva-Rapanui-Tahiti: 308 325 395 448 466 480 490 540 688 709 Similarly segregated, the Proto-Samoan migration element yields the following tables: Proto-Samoan-Mangare va-Rapanui : 735 739 742 749 756 764 769 779 786 794 817 820 Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti: 734 736 737 741 757 759 828 832 835 Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas: 729 732 758 766 808 833 Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Rapanui-Tahiti : 809 The element contributed by the Tongafiti migration is exhibited in the following set of tables : Tongafiti-Mangareva-Rapanui : 848 852 854 871 904 Tongafiti-Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti: 842 872 878 879 892 895 900 906 921 922 925 931 941 951 859 873 Tongafiti-Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas: 847 865 866 870 907 924 928 938 Tongafiti-Mangareva-Rapanui-Tahiti : 934 In the foregoing tabular view we have engaged our attention upon only so much of the Mangarevan as finds affiliation with the Paumotu and the Rapanui. This, of course, is far from exhausting the identi- fiable element of Mangarevan. On pages 89-105 will be found a list of the remaining vocables of the speech of Mangareva for which affiliates have been determined in other languages of Polynesia. It is to this special list that reference is made by serial numbers in the suc- ceeding tables. In these, as in the corresponding tables in the Paumotu chapter, there will be found certain type differentiation ; the italic num- MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 85 erals indicate that identification is lacking in the Samoan, but that it is supplied from some other of the languages of Nuclear Polynesia; the bold-faced numerals exhibit those cases in which the identification is not found more remotely in the Maori but in the Hawaiian at the other verge of the Polynesian area. The segregation of the material is first effected by reference to the place of occurrence of the affiliates, and the first tables present so much of the data as is found in Southeast Poly- nesia and not beyond. Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti : 1751 1784 1829 1906 2030 21 14 2160 2182 2237 2316 2377 2404 2474 2535 1759 1786 1868 1995 2063 2116 2162 2217 2275 2332 2382 2432 2477 2553 1783 1802 1894 2028 2095 2124 2163 2218 2315 2348 2400 2450 2528 2570 Mangareva-Hawaii : 1811 1920 1984 2050 2091 2128 2189 2210 2269 2290 2353 2429 2457 2503 1814 1930 1991 2052 2093 2131 2192 2224 2272 2301 2361 2430 2460 2505 1852 1949 1992 2061 2094 2155 2202 2231 2273 2303 2364 2435 2486 2512 1854 1967 2002 2065 2112 2168 2208 2243 2276 2304 2402 2444 2497 2514 1870 1971 2011 2085 2119 2180 2209 2259 2285 2330 2419 2452 2500 2565 1884 1978 2046 Mangareva-Tahiti : 1763 1826 1914 1982 2038 2092 2154 2188 2203 2287 2355 2407 2499 2524 1789 1848 1921 1986 2044 2132 2166 2191 2215 2297 2356 2464 251 1 2526 1792 1886 1923 2010 2045 2134 2170 2195 2220 2322 2375 2469 2513 2527 1805 1903 1925 2034 2053 2145 2174 2198 2254 2326 2376 2479 2515 2531 1808 1905 193I 2035 2068 215I 2183 220I 2281 2342 2398 2496 2517 2546 1820 1907 1938 2036 2069 2152 Mangareva-Marquesas : 1753 1812 1882 1944 1985 2031 2106 2161 2235 2270 2319 2381 2437 2506 1761 1816 1892 1945 1994 2033 21 17 2164 2236 2274 2325 2384 2440 2507 1762 1818 1895 1955 1999 2039 2118 2167 2239 2282 2328 2391 2443 2516 1764 1823 1897 1958 2001 2040 2120 2172 2240 2288 2336 2399 2445 2518 1785 1824 1909 i960 2003 2051 2123 2177 2248 2289 2346 2401 2448 2522 1787 1828 1911 1963 2004 2054 2126 2199 2250 2291 2347 2405 2453 2523 1790 1836 1913 1964 2009 2055 2129 2205 2252 2293 2349 2408 2461 2547 1791 1842 1919 1965 2012 2056 2130 2214 2253 2294 2350 2409 2462 2555 1794 1851 1926 1966 2014 2062 2136 2219 2255 2299 2354 2413 2467 2558 1795 1856 1927 1968 2015 2071 2140 2222 2258 2300 2357 2414 2476 2559 1796 1862 1928 1969 2016 2075 2146 2223 2260 2302 2358 2420 2483 2563 1798 1865 1932 1972 2018 2097 2149 2225 2264 2306 2365 2421 2489 2564 1799 1869 1933 1973 2019 2101 2150 2227 2265 2308 2366 2424 2490 2568 1800 1873 1941 1979 2022 2103 2158 2230 2266 2317 2367 2431 2502 2569 1810 1878 1942 1980 2024 2105 2159 2234 2267 2318 2368 The next series of tables lists the occurrences of vocables which are identifiable in that general Polynesian in which the two migration streams are not separable : Polynesian-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti: 1749 1775 1853 1888 1916 1956 2059 2107 2193 2262 2327 237Q 2449 2534 1833 1776 1857 1893 1937 2008 2080 2133 2197 2277 2337 238s 2459 2537 1741 1780 1871 1899 1940 2026 2089 2144 2213 2279 2343 2423 2466 2554 1748 1843 1874 1908 1951 2047 2098 2148 2216 2295 2370 2425 2473 2556 1765 1845 1876 1912 1954 2057 2102 2187 2221 2324 2373 2433 2487 2560 1767 1849 1879 Polynesian-Mangareva : 1740 1778 1844 1939 2005 2066 2084 2247 2310 2436 2484 2520 2551 2563 1772 1837 1900 1946 2058 2078 2197 2244 2378 2470 Polynesian-Mangareva-Tahiti : 1742 1806 1840 1850 1867 1910 IQ34 1975 2178 2256 2323 2463 2557 2548 1781 J831 1841 1863 1890 1929 2037 2110 2186 2305 2394 2475 Polynesian-Mangareva-Marquesas : 1885 1904 2084 2212 2245 2278 2334 2351 2374 2386 2417 2441 2468 2541 1896 2081 2104 2226 2261 2298 86 EASTER ISLAND. In exclusively Proto-Samoan speech we identify the vocables listed in the next series of tables. Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti: 1766 1797 1864 1891 2027 2109 2179 2345 2392 2439 2456 24Q8 2533 2544 1768 1835 1866 1953 2049 2142 2280 2389 2434 2447 2482 2532 2542 2567 1777 1855 1875 1990 2070 2169 Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Tahiti : 1757 1774 1779 1817 1830 1872 1898 2076 2082 2090 2099 2113 2190 2249 Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Marquesas: 1756 1819 2073 2121 2127 2184 2232 2312 2329 2393 2426 2455 2525 2552 /7PJ 1846 2108 2125 2141 2185 2292 2320 2380 2395 2428 2485 2543 2566 1803 1947 2775 Proto-Samoan-Mangareva : 1738 1782 1815 1861 1901 1952 2060 2086 2171 2228 2352 2383 2446 2488 1739 1788 1832 1883 1917 1961 2074 2100 2173 2286 2339 2396 2458 2491 1752 1804 1834 1887 1922 1962 2077 2122 2175 2309 2360 2397 2465 2538 1760 1809 1859 1889 1943 2023 2079 2139 2176 2339 2369 2427 The last grouping of the material is by means of the affiliations which are not found outside the Tongafiti migration : Tongafiti-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti: 1758 1807 1858 1902 1988 2007 2111 2206 2283 2340 2451 2494 2508 2539 1769 1813 1880 1924 1996 2025 2157 2241 2284 2363 2454 2501 2510 2549 180I 1838 1881 1950 2000 2042 22CX5 2268 2333 2390 2471 2504 2521 2561 Tongafiti-M angareva : 1822 1877 1981 2021 2048 2153 2207 2296 2335 2387 2411 2422 2481 2519 1825 1948 1993 2029 2064 2156 2229 231 1 2341 2406 2415 2472 2495 2530 1750 1970 1998 2041 2137 2181 2246 2313 2362 2410 2416 2480 2509 2550 1839 1977 2020 2043 2147 2204 2257 2321 2372 Tongafiti-Mangareva-Tahiti : 1821 1754 1773 1915 1959 1989 2013 2135 2196 2238 2271 2338 2388 2442 1827 1755 i860 1935 1976 2006 2083 2165 2233 2251 2331 2371 2403 2540 1743 Tongafiti-Mangareva-Marquesas : 1770 1918 1974 1997 2067 2088 2138 2211 2263 2314 2412 2438 2492 2529 1771 1936 1983 2017 2072 2096 2143 2242 2307 2344 2418 2478 2493 2536 1847 1957 1987 2032 The results of this inquiry may be summed up in Table 9 on page 87, in which we retain the division of the material as common to Rapanui or otherwise ; to the proper sums of each half of the table are brought forward the corresponding sums from Table 3 on page 59 in which the Paumotu affihates of Mangarevan are assembled. The material upon which this study of the Mangarevan has been con- ducted amounts to 6,600 dictionary items, very nearly three times our supply of Paumotu material. This material has provided identifica- tions of 1,715 items, 26 per cent; this is exactly half of the percentage of Paumotu identifications. Dealing next with the sum of the identifica- tions as the base of our further computation we find that 594 items are restricted to Southeast Polynesia, 35 per cent. An equal identification is found in the general Polynesian, 599 items, 35 per cent. The parallel figures for the Paumotu are 43 and 57 per cent respectively; in this it appears that the Paumotu is slightly better represented in the corpus of the speech of vSoutheast Polynesia and considerably more representative of the general Polynesian. So far as we may permit ourselves the inter- MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 87 pretationof this phenomenon we may venture to regard the Mangarevan as showing evidence of greater age, for the loss of vocables by other languages of the family marks the passage of uncertain but undoubtedly considerable periods of time. Examining the occurrences of affihates we find that 651 vocables of Mangarevan are common to Rapanui, 38 per cent, as corresponding closely with the 34 per cent in the Paumotu; 973 in Tahiti, 57 per cent, markedly below the 81 per cent which is the Table 9. Mgv-Rn-Mq-Ta. Mgv-Rn-Mq . . . . Mgv-Rn-Ta Mgv-Rn Total. Paumotu. Mgv-Mq-Ta . Mgv-Mq . . . . Mgv-Ta Mgv (Ha) . . . Total 398 143 Paumotu 59 67 Southeast Poly- Proto- Xonffafiti Tntal Polynesia, nesian. Samoan. Tongahti. Total. 42 207 76 73 130 259 Grand total 594 599 28 'I' 69 20 80 304 347 "33 21 193 42 191 32 290 29 •45 51 202 54 828 89 236 329 1715 Paumotu showing in the same relation; 1,122 in the Marquesas, 65 per cent, as against the 48 per cent exhibited by the Paumotu. The rela- tions of the two languages with Rapanui are practically equal in the sum. The Paumotu and the Mangarevan have in common 583 voca- bles, this being 42 per cent of the former language and 34 per cent of the latter. In general we conclude that the Paumotu leans toward Tahiti by practically the same angle as marks the inclination of Mangareva toward the Marquesas. In continuation of this study of the paralleHsm of Mangareva with its neighbor languages we set a group of tables showing the position of its common element in reference to the position of the identification, first dealing with all Southeast Polynesia. Table 10. Rapanui affiliates. Extra-Rapanui. Total. No. P. ct. No. P. ct. No. P.ct. 347 155 204 53 23 31 ^^l t 23 45 583 491 It Tahiti Marquesas 6.6 36 88 EASTER ISLAND. In this table comparison shows quite clearly that the Rapanui element of Mangareva associates most closely with the Paumotu, and that in the element not found in Rapanui the Mangarevan associates most closely with the Marquesas. The next table contains those identifications which are not found outside Southeast Polynesia: Table ii. Rapanui afiBliates. Extra-Rapanui. No. P. ct. No. P.ct. Paumotu 2t 29 52 >5 21 40 =49 11 55 Tahiti Marquesas Postulating the greater age of this element which has passed from Polynesian memory without this province, we find that each element of the Mangarevan in its elder stock exhibits a marked afhnity for the Marquesan, then for Tahiti and for the Paumotu, in order, and to prac- tically equal extent in each subdivision. After the same manner we group the three rearward elements: Table 12. Rapanui affiliates. Extra-Rapanui. Polynesian. Proto- Samoan. Tongafiti. Polynesian. Proto- Satnoan. Tongafiti. No. P.ct. No. P.ct. No. P.ct. No. P.ct. No. P.ct. No. P.ct. Paumotu Tahiti Marquesas 259 99 "3 66 25 29 11 10 '5 28 22 38 30 •7 24 35 20 27 67 99 93 32 47 44 21 48 65 «3 31 42 89 71 74 62 50 52 Last of all, we determine the relation of these three external iden- tifications to the mass of Mangarevan identifications. Table "3- Rapanui affiliates. Extra- Rapanui. Polynesian Proto-Samoan .... Tongafiti P. ct. 59-3 6 12.5 P.ct. 20.6 14 13 Total 77.8 47.6 MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 89 In sum this table is found in close accord with the correlated Table 7 derived from study of the Paumotu, and the divergences in relation to the Rapanui element of the two languages are inconsiderable. But when we compare the non-Rapanui elements we find a noteworthy differ- ence. In the Paumotu the Tongafiti is the stronger element by far; it contributes more than three times as much as the Proto-Samoan ; in Mangarevan the contributions of the two streams are practically equal, yet the Tongafiti element is but half the bulk of that in the Paumotu, and the Proto-Samoan element is twice as great. In the two languages the two elements fall apart by a line of distinct cleavage. The element which is shared with Rapanui may properly be regarded as the migrant element, some homogeneous swarm of adventurers visiting more or less generally this tract of sea, leaving settlements as they passed, and van- ishing from our knowledge in the untracked sea eastward of Easter Island. The other elements in each case may be regarded as the seden- tary populations, probably the earlier settlement upon which is overlaid the influence of the later migrants. The comparison of sedentary ele- ments shows that Mangareva has received twice as much directly from Nuclear Polynesia as has the Paumotu. 1738. aga fish-basket. Sa.: /aga, fish-trap, I bird-cage. \ J739- aga to look at. Sa.: feagat, fesagai, i to be face to face. [ 1740. agi a light wind, to blow. Sa. : agi, \ to blow. Ma. : angi, gentle breeze. j 1 741. ahaki, hahaki to cut off or pluck [ fruit. Ta.: faifai, to pluck. Mq. : | hahaki, to pluck fruit by hand. Sa. : i fa'i, to pluck. Ma.: whawhaki, to pluck off. 1742. ahine woman. Ta.: vahine, id. Sa. : fafine, id. Ma. : wahine, id. 1743. ahuahu to build with stones, to make a raft. Ta. : ahu, to pile up stones. Ma.: ahu, to pile up. (1744-1747 withdrawn.) 1748. ai (koai) who. Ta.: vai, id. Mq.: oaf, id. Sa. : 'oat, id. Ma.: wai, id. 1749. aki to gather with the hand as fruit. Ta. : faifai, to gather. Mq.: fai, hat, haki, id. Sa.: fa'i, to pluck. Ma.: whaki, id. 1750. aki to push on, to shove on. Ma.: akiaki, to urge on. 1 75 1. akirikiri to talk nonsense, indecency. Ta.: hairiiri, indecent. Mq.: haii, faii, fantastic, lunatic. Ha. : hailiili, to swear profanely, to blackguard. X752. akoako to feign, to make believe, to sham. Sa.: fa'aa'oa'o, to sham. 1753. ako a fish. Mq.: haoa, id. 1754. akunei soon, shortly. Ta.: auenei, id. Ma.: akuanei, id. 1755- amama to yawn, gape, open the mouth. Ta. : hamatna, to yawn, open. Ma.: hatnama, open. 1756. ami breech clout. M.q.: hami, id. Sa.: ami, male genitalia, abusive term. 1757. ami a substance found in crayfish. Ta. : ami, roe of crayfish. Sa. : ami, roe of crabs. 1758. amio to turn hither and thither. Ta.: amiomio, id. Mq. : amiomio, cir- cumvolution. Ma. : amiomio, to spin around. 1759. amu to pick up food with the lips, Ta.: amu, to eat. Mq. : amu, to smack the lips in eating. 1760. ana-rea a shrub. Sa. : .yawa, maize. 1 761. ane black scurf on the skin. Mq.: ane, tanned, sunburnt. Ha.: ane, ringworm. 1762. ani accustomed. Mq.: hani, id. (Sa.: ma-sani, id.) 1763. ani to ask, to demand. Ta.: ani, to demand, to implore. 1 764. ano a tree with fragrant bloom. Mq. : hano, a tree. 1765. ao cloud, mist. Ta. : ao, id. Mq.: CO, id. Sa.: 00, cloud. Ma.: ao, id. 1766. ao hibiscus. Ta. :/aM, id. Mq.:/a«, hau, id. Sa. : fau, id. Ha.: hau, id. 1767. aoa to long for one, condolence. Ta. : aroha, love, pity, grief. Mq.: aoha, kaoha, id. Sa. : alofa, talofa, id. Ma. : aroha, id. 1 768. ao-tara to ravage, to lay waste. Ta. : ao, devastated. Mq. : hao, to ravage, to rob. Sa. : fao, to rob with violence. Ha.: hao, id. 1769. apopo to-morrow. Ta.: apopo, id. Mq. : apopo, later. Ma.: apopo, to- 90 EASTER ISLAND. 1770. apuku a fish. Mq. : apukii, hapuku, id. Ma.: hapuku, id. 1 77 1. ara this, that. Mq.: aa, id. Ma.: ara, particularly. 1772. araha a flat, treeless raised place. Sa.: lafalafa, the level top of a mountain. Ma. : raha, a level stretch of coast. 1773. arae a barrier, to block up. Ta.: arai, obstacle, to interpose. Ma.: arai, screen, to block up. 1774. arato a kind of nettle. Ta.: harato, stinging, a plant name. Sa. : salato, a stinging tree. 1775. ata shadow. Ta. :a/a, id. Mq. : a/o, id. Sa.: ata, id. Ma.: ato, id. 1776. ati to break. Ta..: fati, id. Mq.: fati, hati, id. Sa.: fati, id. Ma.: whati, id. 1777. atu a fish. Ta.: atu, id. Mq.: atu, bonito. Sa. : atu, id. 1778. atu fruit stone. Sa. : fatu, id. Ma.: •whalu, id. 1779. atu gizzard. Ta. : Jatu, muscle of an oyster. Sa.: fatu, gizzard. 1780. au a current. Ta. :a«, id. Mq.:aM, id. Sa. : au, id. Ma.: an, id. 1781. au awl, bodkin. Ta. : au, needle. Sa. : CM, id. Ma.: aw, a pin. 1782. auho provisions for a voyage. Sa.: 050, id. 1783. ave a string. Ta. : ave, strand of a cord. Mq.: ave, id. 1784.. avivi sound of water boiling; avi noise of spouting water. Ta. : avi, a loud noise. Mq. : aviavi, rumbling in the ears. 1785. ea to take breath when coming out of the sea. Mq. : ea, to take a moment's breath. 1786. aka-ea to take rest. Ta.: faaea, id. Mq. : ea, to have a moment's rest. 1787. eaea marine substance on which young fish are nourished. Mq. : eaea, viscous matter on the sea. 1788. eai a disdainful negative. Sa.: leai, no, not. 1789. ee to saw. Ta.: ee, id. 1790. aka-ei to frighten fish into the nets. Mq. : hakaehi, to chase, to pursue, to drive fish. 1 79 1. eia behold. Mq. : eia, id. 1792. eie behold. Ta. : ere, this. 1793. emiemi to shudder, to tremble, to shake. Mq. : emiee, id. To.: emiemi, to wriggle about. 1794. emo kidnapped, carried off. Mq.: hemo, taken, seized. 1795. erehi a coconut tree. Mq.: ehi, coconut. 1796. eriri a kind of sea snail. Mq.: it, porcelain shell. 1797. eture a fish. Ta.: ature, id. Mq.: etue, id. Sa.: atule, herring. Ha.: akule, id. 1 798. aka-eva to suspend, to hang up. Mq. : eva, to dangle, to be suspended. 1799- gaga a bird. Mq.: ^a^a, id. 1800. gaha a skin disease, of women only. Mq. : kaha, red lines coming in flashes on the skin. 1 801 . gahae to tear. Ta. : ahae, torn. Mq. : kahae, nehae, id. (Sa.: 5ae, id.) Ma.: ngahae, id. 1802. gahi a fish. Ta.: ahiahi, id. Mq.: kahi, id. 1803. gahigahi fine, of mats. Mq.: kahi- kahi, thin, fine, transparent. To.: gafigafi., a fine kind of mat. Ha.: nakinahi, fine, thin. 1804. gahoa notched. Sa. : gafoa, id. 1805. gaki to force, to employ all one's strength. Ta. : ai, to make oneself master. Ha. : nai, to strive hard to excel. 1806. gagau pincers, to bite, to seize with the teeth. Ta. : auau, to chew, to gnash the teeth. Sa. : gau, to chew sugar-cane. Ma.: ngau, to bite, to chew. 1807. gahugahu to bite. Ta.: aahu, to bite, to nip. Mq. : kahu, kakahu, to bite, to nibble. Moriori : ngahu, id. 1808. gaigai fine, soft to the touch. Ta.: aiai, small, fine. 1809. gake the eastward part of an island. Sa.: gaga'e, east. 1810. gairo a timber-boring v?orm. Mq. : kaio, naio, small intestinal worms. Ha.: naio, pinworms. 181 1. gako filament, the veining of objects. Ha.: nao, streaks on tapa, ridges of twilled cloth. 1812. gakugaku agony, last gasp, quick but feeble respiration. Mq.: kaku, trembling; naku, colic, gripes. Ha.: nau, pain, distress. 1813. gao grooves on the tapa beater. Ta.: ao-areva, id. Mq.: kao, to groove; nao, a groove, a stripe. Ma.: ngao, thread of a screw. 1814. gaogao small waves of the sea. Ha.: nao, a slight ripple on the water. 1815. garegare red tinged with yellow. Sa.: galegale-ata, the flush of coming dawn. 1816. garua stingy, selfish. Mq.: kaua, id. 1 81 7. gatae a large thorny tree with red blooms. Mq.: netae, id. Ta.: atae, Erythrina indica. Sa. : gatae, id. 1818. gatoro to creep, to crawl. Mq.: katoo, id. 1 81 9. gauta to go inland. Mq.: kauta, nauta, inland. Sa. : gauta, id. 1820. gehe, geegee to make a rustling noise in walking over leaves. Ta. : ee, to rustle leaves. Ha. : nehe, to make a rustling noise. 1821. genegene short but fat. Ta. : eneene, double chin, thick neck. Ma. : ngene, a scrofulous wen. 1822. gere a heavy rumbling sound. Ma.: ngengere, to growl. 1823. gerepu indisposed, ill. Mq. : neepu, weak, flabby. MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 91 1824. gerue to shake, to agitate. Mq.: keue, neiie, id. 1825. gio to extinguish. Ma.: ngio.'iA. 1826. gogo a conical hole. Ta.: 00, a large cavity. Ha.: no, a hole left to draw off water from taro patches. 1837. gogo thin cheeks, sunken eyes. Ta. ; tu-00, wasted away. Ma.: ngongo, emaciated. 1828. goio a black seabird. Mq. : koio, noio, a bird. Ha.: 7wio, a small black bird that lives on fish. 1829. goriigoru, gougou large and fat, flabby. Ta. : oru, a swelling, puffed out. Mq. : koukou, large and fat, corpulent. Ha.: nohmolu, iata.ndsolt. 1830. gugu gout of the feet. Ta.: uu, a rheumatic affection. Sa. : gttgu, rheu- matism. 1831. guruguru to mutter, to growl, to speak indistinctly. Ta.: uruuru, to groan, to mutter, to stammer. To.: gulu, to grunt. Ala. : ngtiru, to sigh, to grunt. 1832. ha sacred, prohibited. Mq. : a, a sacred spot. Sa.: sa, id. 1833. hae to tear, to rend, to bark, to strip. Ta. : haea, torn. Mq. : haehae, to tear, to slit, to break. Sa.: sae, to tear. Ma.: hae, id. 1834. hae to shock, to strike against. Sa.: safea, to be struck. 1835. aka-haehae to tempt, to offer a bait. Ta.: faahaehae, to provoke. Mq.; hakahae, id. Sa. : fa'asaei, id. Ha. : hoohae, id. X836. haga a fish. Mq.: haka, id. 1837. hagaafishtrap. Sa.: /aga, a fish-trap, bird-cage. Ma.: hanganoa, a small basket for cooked fish. 1838. haga a measure of a fathom. Ta. : aa, to measure length. Mq.: aka, ana, to measure with the arms. Ma.: whanga, id. 1839. haha to seek kin in an improper place. Ma.: haha, to seek, to look for. 1840. aka-hahapa to look slantwise, to bend the neck. Ta. : hapahapa, twisted, irregular. Sa. : sapa, unsymmetrical, inclined. Ma.: hapa, crooked. 1841. haharo to polish, to rub. Ta.: haro, to smooth the hair. Sa. : salo, to rub smooth. Ma.: haro, to scrape clean. 1842. hahu to bite pandanus fruit. Mq.: hahu, to eat gluttonously. 1843. hai a fish. Ta.: fai, the stingray. yiq.: fai, hai,\d. Sa.:/a/, id. Ma. whai, id. 1844. haihai evening (metathetic). Sa. afiafi, id. 1845. hamu to eat scraps or leavings. Ta. hamu, a glutton. Mq.: hamu, to eat leavings. Sa..: samu, id. Ma.: hamu, to feed on fragments. 1846. hari the god of fishes. Mq. : hat, the god of fowls and turmeric. Sa. : salt, a fish. 1847. hari to convey heavy goods. Mq.: hai, to carry, to transport. Ma.: hari, to carry. 1848. hatahata to be at one's ease. Ta. : fatafata, free from care. 1849. he a locust pest of coconuts. Ta.:Ae, caterpillar. Mq.: he, grasshopper. Sa. : se, id. Ma. : whe, caterpillar. 1850. hehe, hee to wander. Ta.: /je, error. vSa. : se, wrong. Ma.: he, id. 1 85 1. hehe a skin disease. Mq.: fefe, hehe, tumor, elephantiasis. Ha.: hehe, an ulcerated swelling. 1852. heihei to chase, to drive away. Ha.: heihei, to run a race. (The same sug- gestion of pursuit in running is to be seen in Sa. : taufehili, commonly used as a plural of momo'e, to run, the literal sense being they-are-chasing- one-another.) 1853. heke, eke octopus. Ta..:fee,id. Mq.: heke.f eke, fee, id. Sa.: fe'e,id. Ma.: wheke, id. 1854. hema the left hand. Ha.: hema, id. To.: hema, left-handed. 1855. heu little hairs on the body. Ta.: veu, down, hair, fringe. Mq.: feu, heu, down, wool. Fu.: veuveu, to have fringes, disheveled. Ha.: heu, beard in the down. 1856. hiki to commence or to finish mat weaving. Mq.: hiki, to finish mat weaving. 1857. hina white, gray hair. Ta.: hina- hina, id. Mq.: hina, id. Sa.: sina, id. Ma.: hi?ta, id. 1858. huiu oil, grease. Ta.: hinu, id. Mq.: hinu, to grease. Ma.: /zmw, oil, grease. 1859. aka-hio sickly, unhealthy, to drawl. Sa.: sio, discouraged, depressed. i860, hira frank and hardy. Ta.\ hirahira, bashful (sense-invert). Ma.: hihira, shy. 1861. aka-hiria to inquire after. Sa.: sili, to ask, to demand. 1862. hirihiri to fish for turtle. Mq.: fiifii, a small net for taking turtle. 1863. hoaga hone, whetstone. Ta.: hoaa, polish. Mq.: hoana, hoaka, a mortar for beating poi. Sa. : foaga, grind- stone. Ma.: hoanga, id. 1864. hoi a vine with tubers. Ta. : hoi, the wild yam. Mq.: hoi, id. Sa. : soi, id. Ha.: hoi, id. 1865. aka-hoihoi dreadful to the sight, horrible. Mq. : hoihoi, monstrous, de- formed. 1866. honu turtle. Ta.: honu, id. Mq.: honn, id. To. :/o»«, id. Ha.: honu, id. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 346. 1867. horo to crumble, fall, slip down. Ta.: horo, a landslide. Sa.: solo, to slide down, to fall. Ma. : horo, a landslide. 1868. horuhoru agitated, tossing. Ta.: horuhoru, troubled.: hakahouhou, the sea in great waves. 92 EASTER ISLAND. 1869. hota coarse. Mq. : hotahota, lumpy. 1870. hota to be pressed, squeezed. Ha.: hoka, to squeeze, to press. 1871. hoto a fishbone lance-tip. Ta. : hoto, a lance, a tip. Mq. : hoto, barb of the stingray, lance-tip. Sa. : foto, id. Ma.: hoto, id. 1872. akahotu the September season. Ta.: hotu, to produce fruit. Sa. : fotu, id. 1873. hu to burst, to crackle, to snap. Mq.: hu, explosion, to snap. Ha.: hu, a noise. 1874. huahua pimples covering the face. Ta. : huahua, id. Mq. : hua, tubercles. Sa.: fuafua, abscess on hands or feet. Ma.: huahua, small pimples. 1875. hue a fish. Ta. : huehue, id. Mq. : huehue-kava, id. Sa. : sue, id. 1876. huha buttocks, scrotum. Ta.: hufa, thigh. Mq.: «/ia-wa^a, buttocks. Sa. : ufa, id. Ma.: huwha, thigh. 1877. huka, uka froth or foam of living creatures. Ma.: huka, foam, froth. 1878. huke vengeance. Mq. : huke, id. 1879. hutu a tree. Ta.: hutu, Barringtonia speciosa. Mq.: hutu, id. Sa.. : futu, id. Ma.: hutu, a tree. 1880. i the sign of the indefinite past. Ta. : i, id. Mq. : i, id. Ma.: i, id. 1 88 1. iga to fall, to tumble. Ta.: hia, id. Mq.: hina, hika, id. Ma.: hinga, id. 1882. igogo initiation into religious mys- teries. Mq.: hioo, a heathen song. 1883. aka-igoigo sulky. Sa. : /go, wearied, tired of. 1884. iha tense, stretched out. Ha.: iha- iha, drawn taut. 1885. ihe a fish. Mq. : ihe, id. Sa. : ise, id. Ma. : ihe, the garfish. 1886. ihu one who dives deep. Ta.: ihu, to dive. 1887. ikuiku the end of anything. Sa.: i'u, the end, extremity. 1888. inaga a very small fish. Ta.: inaa, fish fry. Mq. : inaka, very small fish. Sa. : inaga, id. Ma.: inanga, id. 1889. inaho a large family or tribe. Sa.: inafo, a great number of persons. 1890. inaki a basket for catching fish. Ta. : hinai, a basket. To.: finaki, a cage. Ma. : hinaki, an eel weir. Ha. : hinai, basket. 1891. inano the male pandanus. Ta.: hinano, pandanus blossom. Mq.: hinano, hinako, hikano, hiano, id. Sa. : sigano, id. Ha.: hinalo, id. 1892. aka-ino to bind round. Mq.: ino, curl. 1893. inu to drink. Ta.: inu, id. Mq.: inu, id. Sa. : inu, id. Ma.: inu, id. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 376. 1894. io at the house of . Ta. : to, id. Mq.: to, id. 1895. aka-ioio feeble, lean and thin. Mq.: hakaioio, to be wrinkled, flabby flesh of the aged. 1896. iramutu nephew or niece. Mq. : iatnutu, son or daughter of a man's sister. Sa. : ilamutu, cousinship of children of brother and sister. Ma.: iramutu, nephew, niece. 1897. ireira there, thither. Mq.: ieia, id. 1898. aka-iriga house, dwelling place. Ta.: iri, to be lodged. Sa. : sili, to lodge. 1899. iro a maggot. Ta.: iro, a worm. Mq. : io, iko, id. Sa. : ilo, a maggot. Ma.: iro, id. 1900. aka-iroga a mark, sign. Sa.: fa'a- iloga, id. Ma. : whakairo, to carve, ornament. 1901. iroa ignorant of. Sa. : ilea, to know; iloga, known; iloga, not known. 1902. ita to adhere, to stick. Ta. : iitu, to harden, to become stiff. Mq. : ita, tightened, held fast. Ma. : ita, tight, fast. 1903. itike surprise. Ta. : itie, id. 1904. ivi a hillock. Mq.: ivi, hill, small mountain. (Sa. : tua-sivi, the ridge of a mountain chain.) 1905. ivituapu hunchback. Ta.: tuapu, id. 1906. kae saliva, spittle. Ta.:}iae,id. Mq.: kae, id. 1907. aka-kae to have a nasty taste in the mouth. Ta.:aeaea, a diseased mouth. 1908. kaha to plait coir. Ta. : aha, sennit. Mq. : plaited coir. Sa. : 'afa, sennit. Ma. : kaha, a rope. 1909. kaha divination, casting of lots by priests. Mq. : kaha, priestly power of life or death. Ha. : aha, a prayer connected with a tabu. 1910. kahakaha said of a man who does not weep over the death of a parent. Ta. : ahaaha, proud, high-spirited. Sa. : 'afa' afa, strong, robust. Ma. : kaha, strong. 191 1. kahi torun, toflow. Mq. : kahi, id. 1912. kaho rafter. Ta.: aho, id. Mq.: kaho, timber which closes the back of the house. Sa. : 'aso, rafter. Ma.: kaho, roof batten. 1913. kahokaho long, slim fingers. Mq.: kahokaho, long, fine, slender. 1914. kai to receive. Ta.: ai, id. 1915. kaiota raw food. Ta.: azo/a, raw, ill cooked. Ma.: kaiota, id. 1 916. kaka the envelop of young coconut leaves. Ta.: aa, id. Mq.: kaka, id, Sa.: 'a'a, id. Ma.: kaka, anything fibrous. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 318. 1917. kaka a fish. Sa.: 'a'a, id. Ha.: aa, id. 1918. kakaho a reed. Mq.: kakaho, id. Ma.: kakaho, id. 1919. kakahu to walk fast. Mq.: kakahu, to chase, to pursue. 1920. kakai a hook that is good for catching fish. Ha.: aai, the name of the net used to catch certain fish. I MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 93 I92I. 1922. 1923. 1924. 1925- 1926. 1927. 1928. 1929. 1930. 1931- 1932. 1933- 1934- 1935- 1936. 1937- 1938. 1939- 1940. t94i- 1942. 1943- 1944. 1945- 1946. 1 947. 1948. kakama a crayfish. Ta. : aama, a small crab. Ha.: aama, a black crab living amid rocks. kaka-kakameika an herb. Fu.: kakamika, an odoriferous plant. kakano broad, wide, large. Ta. : aano, id. kakau a fruit stalk. Ta.: aau, id. Mq.: kokau, id. (Sa.: 'a«, id.) Ma.: kakau, id. kake to strike on an ocean reef. Ta. : ae, to strand. kaki-akaureka to desire ardently to speak to a person. Mq.: kaki, to desire passionately. kako flexible, pliant, infrangible. Mq.: kako, elastic, ductile. kamo a thief, to steal. Mq.: kamo, theft, to steal. kanae a fish. Ta.: cwae, id. Mq.: kenakenae.'id. Sa.: 'ana^, the mullet. Ma.: kanae, id. kane the heat of the sun. Ha.: anea, id. kanokano grain, seed, berry. Ta. : anoano, seed of the melon, the gourd or the cucumber. Ha.: anoano, seed. kaoa a fish. Mq.: kaoa, a small fish. kapa a song for the dead, chant. Mq. : kapa, a heathen song. aka-kapakapa an eager desire balked by timidity. Ta. : apaapa, to flutter the wings. To. : kabakaba, id. Ma. : kapakapa, to flutter. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 295. kapi to meet, to come together. Ta. : api, to join, to unite. Ma. : kapi, to close up. kapo to catch m the hands. Mq. : kapo, id. Ma.: kapo, id. kapu a vessel, container. Ta. : apu, a nut shell. Mq.: kapu, a dipper. Sa. : 'apu, a leaf cup. Ma.: kapn, the hollow of the hand. kapurima palm of the hand. Ta.: apurima, id. karaga a cry. Sa. : 'c/aga, id. Ma.: karanga, id. karakara to smell slightly a pleasant odor. Ta. : aara, good odor. Mq.: kakaa, to exhale a pleasant odor. Sa. : 'alala, to smell of hot meat. Ma.: kakara, savory. karako a bird. Mq. : kaako, id. karapihi suckers of the octopus. Mq. : karapihi. kaapihi, id. karava large veins which appear under strain. Sa.: 'alava, veins, fibers. kare surface. Mq. : kae, id. kari a scar. Mq.: kai, id. Ha.: ali, id. karo to avert a blow. Sa. : 'alo, id. Ma. : karo, to ward off a blow. karu dirt, soil. Mq. : kau, ordure, debris. Sa.: 'alu, dregs. karu-ue meat of the calabash. Ma. : ^arM, meat of the pumpkin. Cf. 2539. 1949. 1950. 1952. 1953- 195.5- 1956. 1957- 1958. 1959- i960. 1961. 1962. 1963. 1964. 1965- 1966. 1967. 1968. 1969. 1970. 1971. 1972. 1973' 1974. kataha a plant. Ha.: akaha, a tree. Cf. 2328. kato to cut unripe leaves. Ta.: alo, to gather leaves or fruit. Mq. : kalo, to pinch off hibiscus leaves. Ma.: kato, to pluck. kava the pepper plant and the drink made therefrom. Ta. : am, id. Mq.: kava, id. Sa. : 'ava, id. Ma.: kawa, a pepper. kavakava a fish. Sa.: 'ava'ava, id. kavapui a tree. Ta. : avapuhi, a fra- grant plant. Mq.: kavapui, wild ginger. Sa. : 'avapui, id. Ha.: awa- puhi, id. kave tentacle of the octopus. Ta.: aveave, id. Mq.: kave, id. Sa. : 'ave, id. Ma.: kawekawe, id. kea a fish. Mq. : kea, id. Ha. : ea, id. kehika a tree and its fruit. Ta.: ahia, Eugenia malaccensis. Mq.: kehika, kehia, Eugenia jambosa. (Sa.: vonufi'afi'a, Eugenia malaccensis). Ma.: kahika, the white pine. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 254. keho a basaltic stone. Mq.: keho, basalt. Ma.: keho, sandstone. kei-ara root filaments of pandanus. Mq. : kei-aoa, roots of the banyan. kei-kamo a habitual thief. Ta. : eia, a thief, to steal. Ma.: keia, to steal, keitagi jealous, envious. Mq.: kei- tani, id. keke to praise, to felicitate. Sa. : 'e'e, to pay respect to. Ha. : ee, caressing, kind. kekeie sharp, harsh, of the voice. To.: keke, to bleat. Ha.: eeina, to creak, to grate. aka-kemi to push a drawer into place. Mq.: kemi, to shorten, to contract. Ha.: emi, to retire, to diminish. kena a white seabird. Mq.: kena, a large bird. kerea a cough arising from something lodged in the throat. Mq.: keea, to choke up. kerere a messenger, to send. Mq.: keee, an envoy, a messenger. Ha.: elele, a messenger. kereu prompt, expeditious. Ha. : eleu, alert. keue a seabird. Mq.: keuhe, id. keukeu to amuse oneself. Mq.: keu, to play, to amuse oneself, to divert. ki to think, to believe, to imagine. Ma.: ki, to think. kinakina the choroid flow. Ha.: inaina, id. kio little, small, said of birds and ani- mals. Mq.: kio, young of birds. kiokio a fish. Mq.: kiokio, id. kivikivi a bird resembling the thrush. Mq.: kivi, a bird. Ma.: kiwi, id. ko particle of the nominative. Ta. ; 0, id. Sa.: '0, id. Ma.: ko, id. 94 EASTER ISLAND. 1976. koai a plant. Ta. : oai, the wild in- digo. Ma. : koai, a plant. 1977. akakoana-kohatu to make a small shapeless hole. Ma.: kohatu, stone. 1978. koata light of the moon shining before the moon rises. Ha. : oaka, a glimpse of light. 1979. koekoe rumbling of the bowels. Mq.: koekoe, the intestines. Ha.: ocoe, a continued indistinct sound. 1980. koere an eel. Mq.: koee, id. 1 98 1. koeriki a tree. Ma.: koeriki, id. 1982. kohao a watery evacuation of the bowels. Ta. : ofao, an ulcer of dropsy. Ha.: ohaohao, dropsical swelling, bloat. 1983. kohari dysentery with gripes. Mq. : kohai, diarrhea. Ma.: koharihari, to be in pain. 1984. kohero cloth dyed red. YLa.: ohclo, a. red berry. 1985. kohiko a small bag mounted in the fruit-picking fork. Mq.; kohiko, a small net. 1986. kohore to cut, to carve, to trim. Ta. : ohorehore, peeled. 1987. kohuhu a grass with edible seeds. Mq. : kohuhu, a broom whose sap is used as a fish poison. Ma. : kohuhu, a pittosporum. 1988. koivi the skeleton. Ta.: oivi, the body. Mq. : koivi, the skeleton, the body. Ma. : koiwi, the skeleton. 1989. etu-kokiri a shooting star. Ta.: oiri, the Coal Sacks in the sky. Ma.: kokiri, a spear. 1990. koko-mahi a food made of spoiled breadfruit. Ta.: mahi, fermented breadfruit. Mq.: niahimahi, fetid. Sa. : masi, fermented breadfruit. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 28 1 99 1. kokopu a Sweetwater fish. oopu, id. 1992. kokorora a small land-snail. oolola, a fish. 1993. kokota a small shellfish. Ma. :^o^o/a, a bivalve shellfish. 1994. koku pierced by boring worms. Mq. : koku, an insect which eats wood. 1995. koku ru a small tree. Ta. : ouru.Su- riana maritima. Mq. : kokuu, a tree. 1996. koma a stone axe. Ta.: owa, an axe. Mq. : toki-koma, a gouge. Ma. : koma, a stone axe head. 1997. komaemae slack, feeble. Mq^.-.komae, soft, flabby. Ma.: koniae, shrunk. 1998. komae a breadfruit tree on which the crop has mostly failed. Ma.: komae, blighted. 1999. komaga a forked tree, to gather the crop. Mq. : komaka, komana, a forked pole for gathering fruit. 2000. komako a bird of sweet note. Ta.: omaomao, a song bird. Mq.: komako, a bird. (Sa.: ma'oma'o, Leptomis samoensis). Ma.: komako, the bell bird. Ha.: Ha.: 2001. komata the place on fruit where the stalk is attached. Mq.: komata, id. 2002. komata the nipple, the teat. Ha.: omaka, id. 2003. komine wrinkled. Mq. : komine,i6.. 2004. komuri to retrace one's steps. Mq.: komui, id. 2005. kona the lower abdomen. Sa.: 'ona, id. Ma.: kona, id. 2006. koni to move about (on hands and feet, crouching, sitting). Ta.: oni, to climb. Ma.: koni, to alter one's position. Cf. 2182. 2007. konini a tree, a plant. Ta.: onini, fruit just forming. Mq.: konini, a plant. Ma.: konini, the berry of the fuchsia. 2008. kopa deformed, with twisted limbs. Ta.: opaopa, fatigued. Mq.: kopa, paralyzed. Sa. : 'opa, weak. Ma.: kopa, crippled. 2009. kopiti to associate with certain per- sons. Mq.: kopiti, to form alliances. 2010. koporo the nightshade. Ta. : oporo, Solanum anthropophagorum, and a very warm relish. 201 1 . kopua a small gathering, a little heap. Ha. : opua, a bunch, a collection. 2012. kopura a fish. Mq.: kopua, id. 2013. kopurepure spotted, stained. Ta. : o pure, stained. Ma.: kopure, dotted. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 1 96. 2014. koputu a butterfly. Mq. : koputu, a bird. 2015. korino to make meshes in netting. Mq. : koi7to, plaited. 2016. korivirivi a very small fish. Mq.: koiviivi, id. 2017. korokoro a tumor in the neck. Mq.: kookoo, swollen. Ma.: korokoro, the neck. 2018. korotea a banana. Mq. : kootea, id. 2019. kotai, kotae, kotaka a sea bird. Mq.: kotae, kotake, tropic bird, gull. 2020. kotore any soft suJostance sticking to the rocks. Ma.: kotore, sea anemone. 202 1. kotuku a black and white land bird with long neck. Ma.: kotuku, the white heron. 2022. koumea the lower jaw, the chin. Mq.: koumea, gills. 2023. kounati plowed .stick in fire-making. Viti: ^awn;7a, fire-making sticks. Fu. : katinatu, the plowing stick. 2024. kouri a breadfruit. Mq.: koui, id. 2025. kourima the plowing stick in fire- making. Ta. : aurima, id. Mq.: kouima, id. Ma.: kaurimarima, id. 3036. koute the China rose. Ta.: o«/c, id. Mq.: koute, id. Sa. : 'aute,id. Ma.: kaute, id. 2027. kou-toki an axe helve. Ta.: aau, the handle of a tool. Mq.: kou, id. Sa. : 'au, id. 2028. koutu a cape, a promontory. Ta.: outu, a cape, a point. Mq. : koutu, rocks along shore. MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 95 2029. kuare clumsy, inexpert. Ma. : kuare, ignorant, mean. 2030. kue to lament a death. Ta.: «e, the last sigh. Mq. : ue, to bewail, to regret. Ha. : ue, to weep, to sigh. 2031. kuha to regret, to mourn for. Mq. : kuha, to regret, to be sad. 2032. kui mother. Mq.: kui, id. Ma..: kni, old woman. 2033. kukina sound when one swallows with difficulty. Mq.: /.'//Ar/na, sound of an object when struck, sound of running water. Ha.: uina, .sound of a gun, of a whip, of snapped fingers. 2034. kuku a mother-of-pearl tool. Ta. : uu, a shell knife, netting needle. 2035. kukui to wipe off . Ta.: ;««, towipe, to polish a canoe. 2036. kukumu to press, to squeeze. Ta. : uiimu, id. 2037. kukumu to close the fist. Ta.: uumu, id. Sa. : 'u'u, id. Ma.: kuntti, to clench the fist. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 349. 2038. kukuororagi a dove. Ta.: uurai- raro, id. 2039. kume to be in agony. Mq.: kume- kume, pain. 2040. kumia a fish. Mq. : kutnia, id. 2041. kumu the fist. Ma.: kumu, id. Cf. 2037. 2042. kumukumu to prepare small por- tions of food pressed with the hand. Ta. : umua, to make into balls, to press, to wring. Alq. : kttmu-hei, a small bundle of fragrant herbs. Ma. : kumu, to bring in the hollow of the hand. 2043. kune to become pregnant. Ma.: kukune, id. 2044. kuoga household provisions. Ta.: uoa, forbiddance of foods. 2045. kuokuo white. Ta.: uouo, id. 2046. kuparu to thrive, said of children. Ha. : upalu, to be young and comely. 2047. kupu a curse, an imprecation. Ta.: upu, a prayer. Mq.: kupu, insult, injury, to curse. Sa. : 'upu, a word. Ma. : kupu, id. Ha. : upu, to vow. 1048. kure a great talker. Ma.: kure, to cry like a sea-gull. 2049. kuru-oe paste made of abortive bread- fruit. Ta. ; uru, breadfruit. Mq.: kuu, id. Sa. : 'ulu, id. Ha.: ulu, id. 2050. kutete to shiver with cold, to tremble with fear. Ha.: m^c^^, a shuddering, chill. 2051. ma fermented breadfruit or taro. Mq. : ma, id. 2052. ma to fade, to lose color. Ha.: ma, to fade. 2053. maa fermented breadfruit. Ta.: woo, food, nourishment. Cf. 2051. 2054. niaana clothes. Mq. : kahu mahana, id. 2056 2057 2058 2059 2060, 2061 2062 2063 2064. 2065 2066 2067, 2068. 2069. 2070. 2071. 2072. 2073. 2074. 2075- 2076. 2077. 2078. 2079. 2080. . maevaeva hanging tatters of cloth. Mq. : maeva, the strips of cloth hung round the house in which the dead lies. . maha a fish. Mq. : ynaha, id. . mahaga twins. Ta.: wo/ma, id. Mq.: mahana, mahaka, id. Sa. : masaga, id. Ma.: mahanga, id. . mahitihiti togush out. Sa.: mafili. to spring out. Ma. : mawhiti, to leap. . mahora to spread, to stretch out, level. Ta.: wta/iom, to be spread out, level. Mq.: mahoa, to spread out, to display, level. Sa. : mafola, to be spread out. Ma. : mahora, id. , mahu a strong or pleasant odor from afar. Sa.: mafu, to emit a sweet smell. . maitolto a fish. Ha.: maikoiko, id. maka a sprout on a tree trunk. Mq. : maka, a branch, a bough. . maka fine, light. Ta. : maa, a little. Mq.: maka, id. Ha.: maa, to be small, little. makaro shortsighted. Ma.: makaro, dimly visible. makauea weary. Ha. : maauea, lazy. makave coir threads, rain in strings. Sa. : ma'ave, a good head of hair. Ma.: makawe, a head of hair. aka-makou to commit adultery. Mq. : makou, jealousy of the married. Ma. : makau, husband, wife. aka-makuku to moisten, to sprinkle. Ta.: mauu, humid, moist. aka-mamahu to take things quietly. Ta. : faa-mahu, to be patient. mamara acid, sharp, piquant. Ta. : mamara, sharp, bitter. Mq.: mamaa, bitter. Sa. : mamala, sourness. mamuri after. Mq.: mamui, id. Ha.: mamuli, id. mania slippery, .smooth, polished. Mq. : mania, id. Ma.: rnania, id. maniania to have the teeth on edge. Mq. : maniania, id. To.: fakamani- nia, id. Ha.: mania, id. manini a fish. Sa. : manini, id. Ha. : manini, id. manono the dry trunk of the nono tree. Mq.: manono, the dry trunk of the noni tree. manu to have a sore mouth. Ta. : manumanu, toothache. Sa.: manu- manu, id. aka-manumanu tinted, shaded, or drawn with little dots. Sa. : mamanu, figured, carved. maomao a fish. Sa. : maomao, id. Ma.: maomao, id. mapomapo not sticky or adhesive. Sa.: mapomapo, mealy, soft. mapu panting, a sigh of fatigue. Ta. : mapu, whistling, to sigh with fatigue. Mq. : mapu, to whistle. Sa. : mapu, id. Ma. : mapu, to whiz, to sigh, to sob, to pant. 96 EASTER ISLAND. 2081. mara open land, cultivated field. Mq.: mara, maa, land under tilth. Ta. : amara, the first stone of a marae, etc. Sa.: mala, a new plantation. Ma.: mara, land under tilth. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 369. 3082. maraga stations ten days' journey apart. Ta.: mandnd, a vagabond. Sa.: malaga, a journey, a party of travelers. Ha.: t?2a/ana, a multitude moving together. 2083. maragai the southeast wind. Ta. : tnaraai, id. Ma. : marangai, the east wind. 2084. marari a fish. Mq. : maai, id. Sa. : malali-a'a, id. Ma. : marare, id. 2085. mararo lower, below. Ha.: malalo, downward, below. 2086. marau a fish. Sa. : malau, id. 2087. marere to fall little by little. Sa.: malelelele, to be toppling, overhanging. Ma.: marere, to fall. 2088. marikoriko morning twilight, dawn. Mq.: maikoiko, id. Ma.: mariko- riko, id. 2089. maroro the flying fish. (Ta.: marara, id.) Mq.: maoo, id. Sa. : malolo, id. Ma.: maroro, id. 2090. maru, maruru to tremble through fear, shaky. Ta. : mama, to fall down. Sa.: maliilu, shaky. 2091. maru in the train or retinue of a noble. Ha.: malu, to have the pro- tection of a chief. 2092. aka-mata to commence. Ta.: haa- mata, id. 2093. matai by sea. Ha.: makai, at sea, seaward. 2094. mataka a fish. Ha.: makaa, id. 2095. matakeinaga an assembly, congre- gation of persons. Ta. : mataeifiaa, a district and its inhabitants. Mq.: mataeinaa, mataeinana, the people, a train. 2096. matamua first. Mq.: matamua, id. Ma.: matamua, id. 2097. matapua to have dust in the eyes. Mq.: tnatapua, onei-ey&d. Ha.: mata- pula, sore-eyed, one-eyed. Cf. 2307. 2098. matarik; the Pleiades. Ta. : matarii, id. Mq.: mataiki, mataii, id. Sa. : matali'i, id. Ma. : matariki, id. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 196. 2099. matatai one-eyed. Ta. : malatahi, id. Sa. : ?natatasi, id. 2100. mataua to squabble, to dispute. Sa.: mat ana, jealous, envious. 2101. matavare blear-eyed. Mq. : matavae, lippitude. Ha.: makaivale, id. 2102. mate love, ardent desire. Ta. -.mateai, lively desire. Mq. : mate, ardent de- sire. Sa. : mate, id. Ma.: mate, id. 2103. matiho to spy. Mq. : matio, ma- tioo, id. 2104. mati-kao toe, finger. Mq.: mati-uu, nails. Sa.: mati-iiu, id. Ma.: matt- matt, toe. 2105. 2106. 2107. 2108. 2109. 2110. 2112. 2II3- 2114. 2II5- 2II6. 2II7. 2II8. 2II9. 2120. i 2I2I. 2122. 2123. 2124. 2125. 2126. 2127. 2128. 2129. 2130. 2I3I. 2132. matiki to assuage pain, to relieve. Mq.: matike, id. matiro to examine, to look closely into. Mq. : matio, to regard side- wise. Ha. : makilo, to look wistfully. matou we exclusive. Ta. : matou, id. Mq.: matou, id. Sa.: matou, id. Ma.: matou, id. maturau a fish. Mq. : matuau, id. Sa.: matulau, id. mau to hold. Ta. : mau, id. Mq.: man, id. Sa. : mau, id. mau to seize. Ta.: mau, to catch, to seize. Sa.: mau, to take prisoner. Ma.: mau, restrained. maunu dry leaves on a dead tree. Ta. : maunu, bald, plucked. Mq.: maunu, to peel, to shed the skin. Ma. : maunu, to be doffed, as clothes. mauta by land. Ha.: mauka, by land, landward. ako-mea a red fish. Ta.: mea, red. Sa. : niemea, red, yellow, brown. mei of, belonging to. Ta. : mei, of. Mq. : mei, id. mei breadfruit. Mq. : mei, id. To.: mei, id. meika banana. Ta. : meia.id. Mq.: meika, id. meimata tears, weeping. Mq.: mei- mata, id. meire a tree. Mq. : meie, a -plant. mene blunt, dull. Ha.: mene, id. meire not tabu. ^Iq. : meie, id. merino calm, tranquil, silence. Mq.: menino, id. To.: melino, -p&ace. miha the rippling of a brook. Fu.: misa, to come into sight at the sur- face of the water. Ha. : miha, to flow with ripples. ua-mihi a fine or light rain. Mq. : uamihi, id. miri to consider, to regard. Ta. : mirimiri, to examine. Mq.: mii, to consider, to regard. Ha.: mili, to look at, to examine. aka-moa to cook. Mq.: haamoa, id. To.: moa, dried. Ha.: moa, to dry, to roast. moaga a red beard. Mq.: moaka, very red. moaga a fish. Mq. : moana, id. Sa. : moaga, id. Ha.: moana, a red fish. Cf. 2126. moake east wind. Ha.: moac, the northeast tradewind. moemoe to steal, to purloin at a food distribution. Mq. : moemoe, to seize, to grasp. mohora to stretch out. Mq. : mohoa, to spread out. Ha.: mohola, to un- fold, to expand. mohore to peel off. Ha. : mohole, to rub off the skin. mokora a duck. Ta. : moora, id. MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 97 2133. momi voracious. Ta.: mow/, to swal- low. Mq.: momi, to eat with the mouth full, to swallow. Fu.: momi, to swallow soft things, to suck. Ma.: wow/, to suck. Ha.: momi, to swallow. 2134. more branches of whose bark cord is made. Ta. : more, hibiscus bark. 2135. moriga a minor festival. Ta..: moria, offering after recover^' from illness. Ma. ; morina, to remove the crop tabu. 2136. more dry, withered. Mq.: woo, dry, arid. 2137. moruga above. Ma.: morunga,\6.. 2138. moteatea mingled with white. Mq.: motea, whitish. Ma.: motea, white- faced. 2139. mote unripe, green, raw. Sa. : moto, green, unripe. 2140. mouri fear, dread, trepidation. Mq. : mouri, id. 2141. muamua the end, extremity. Mq. : muamua, the end, extremity, point. To.: mtiamua-nima, the fingertips. 2142. muhu to talk when in the water fishing. Ta. : ww/zzt, to babble. Mq.: muhumuhii, to chatter. Sa. : musu- musu, to whisper. 2143. mui to crowd about a speaker. Mq.: wtti, to crowd about one. Ma.: mtii. to swarm. 2144. munamuna to stammer and stutter. Ta.: munamuna, to mutter. Mq.: muna, confused. Sa. : muna, to grumble. Ma.: muna, to speak of privately. 2145. mure to be finished. Ta. : mure, to end, to cease. 2146. mutu mute, silent. Mq.: mutu, id. 2147. mutu to cease, to leave off. Ma.: whakamutu, id. 2148. naha (metathetic) a bow. Ta.: f ana, id. Mq.: pana, id. Sa..: f ana, id. Ma. : whana, to spring as a bow. 2149. naho a shoal of fish. Mq.: naho, a band, a troop. Ta. : nahoa, a troop, a company. 2150. nai who, for whom. Mq.: nai, id. 2 1 5 1 . naku to take, to seize, to appropriate, to carry off. Ta. : naua, to acquire, to win. 2152. nana to look at, to view. Ta.: nana, to see, to look at. Ha. : nana, to view attentively. 2153. nana angry, offended. Ma.: nana, in a passion. 2154. nane to mix, to mingle. Ta. : na7ie, mixed, confused. 2155. nani to chew. Ha.: na?M', to bite, to catch hold of with the teeth. 2156. nanu to curse. Ma. : ncww, to grum- ble at. 2157. nao mosquito. Ta.: nao7iao, id. Mq.: naonao, gnat. Ma.: naonao, midge. 2158. nacre to make smaller. Mq.- naoe, naohe, fine, slender, flexible. 2159. nape to stick out the tongue, to lick. Mq. : nape, to stick out the tongue, to lap. 2160. nati to vow to the gods. Ta.: nanati, naiiaha, sorcery, enchantment. Mq.: natikaha, a magical charm. 2161. natu colic. Mq.: nati, id. 2162. nekoneko dirty, abominable, loath- some. Ta. : Mfo, a stench. Mq.: neko- neko, fieoneo, dirty, stinking, disgust- ing. Ha. : 7ieko, filthy, bad-smelling. This is one of the rare instances in which the Polynesian k has been retained in Hawaiian. 2163. nenai yesterday. Ta.: nenaki, id. Mq.: ncnahi, id. 2164. nenue a fish. Mq.: nenue, id. 2165. nikau the coco palm. Ta. : niau, coconut leaf. Ha.: niau, stem of the coconut leaf. Ma.: nikau, an areca palm. 2166. ninita the papaya. Ta. : ninita, id. Ha. : ninika, a bush. 2167. nioi a shrub. Mq.: nioi, a plant. Ha.: nioi, id. 2168. niu to turn upon itself, to pirouette. Ha.: niu, to v/hirl about. Probably a variant of liii. 2169. nohu a fish with poisonous spines. Ta.: no}iu,id. Mq.: noAw, a small fish. Sa. : noju, a toad-fish. Ha. : nohu, id. 2170. none a tree. Ta. : nojzo, the morinda. 2 17 1. aka-nonoku to crouch down gently. vSa. : no'uno'u, to stoop. 2172. norunoru soft flesh, with relaxed mu.scles. Mq.: nounou, tender, deli- cate. Ha. : nolu, soft, tender. 2173. noumati drought, hot weather. Sa.: naumali, dry, arid. 2174. nounou to desire ardently, to lust. Ta. : nounou, desire, to covet. 2175. nuku land, country, place. Sa.:nM'«, district, territory, island. 2176. numi to press, to squeeze. Sa. :nwmi, to crush together. 2177. aka-nunu to stammer, to stutter. Mq.: nunu, id. 2178. o to give. Ta.: Jw, id. Sa..: foa'i, id. Ma. : ho, id. 2179. oha to fall down. Ta.: oha, slanting, bent. Mq.: oha, to fall down, slant- ing, oblique. vSa. : 50/a, to throw down. 2180. ohotu fourteenth day of the moon. Ha. : ohoku, fifteenth day. 2 181. ohua twelfth day. Yia..: ohtia, thir- teenth day. Ma.: ohua, id. 2182. oni to climb a tree. Ta.: oni, id. Mq.: oni, id. Ha. : oni, to ascend zigzag as a kite. Cf. 2006. 2183. one to splice; onoga a small bundle of long things. Ta.: ono, to unite 2184. one a fish. Mq.: ono, id. To.: ono, id. Ha.: ono, id. 2185. ono to attend to the fire. Mq.: ono, Sa.: Tojaeono, chief's title of the Vaimauga. EASTER ISLAND. 2186. ora to wedge up. Ta. : ora, to twist, to lash together the parts of a canoe. Sa.: olaola-ati, the wedge of a hatchet helve. Ma. : ora, a wedge. 2187. ori an outer}', shouting. Ta.: on, to dance. Mq. : ori, a song. Sa. : olioli, to be joyful. Ma.: oriori, a song of joy. 2188. aka-orooro to handle. Ta. : orooro, to rasp, to grate. 2189. oru the noise of a branch loaded down. Ha.: olu, the springing of rafters under the wind. 2190. ota raw, uncooked. Ta. : ota, raw. Sa.: ota, uncooked. 219T. aka-otooto to sound a long time. Ta.: oto. to cry, to sound. 2 1 92 . oturu one of the quarters of the moon. Ha.: okulu, sixteenth day of the moon. 2193. pa an inclosure, a fenced place. Ta. : pa, inclosure, fortification. Mq. : pa, inclosure. Sa. : pa, a wall. Ma.: pa, a fort. 2194. pa to touch. Ss..: pa' i, id. Ma. :pa, id. 2195. pa to prattle. Ta.: haapapa, to recount. 2196. pae to float, to drift. Ta.: pae, to go to leeward. Ma.: pae, to drift, to float about. 2197. pae to place in a row, to build. Ta. : paepae, a pavement, a scaffold. Mq. : pae/>a?, a pavement. Sa.: paepae, id. Ma. : pae, to lie in order. 2 198. pagoa a small hole in the ground or in a rock. Ta. : paoa, a hole in a rock. Ha.: panoa, a cavern. 2199. pagu black. Alq.: paku, panu, id. 2200. paheke to slip, to slide. Ta. : pahee, to slip. Mq. : paheke, id. Ma.: pa- heke, id. 2201. pahere a comb. Ta. : pahee, id. 2202. pakaokao the side, on a side. Ha.: paaoao, sidewise, on one side. 2203. pakaora victorious. Ta. : paaora, id. 2204. pake hard. Ma. : pake, obstinate. 2205. pakihi purslane. Mq. : ^afez^i, a sor- rel. Ha.: paihi, a plant. 2206. pakipaki to slap. Ta. : paipai, to clap hands. Mq. : pakipaki, light blows with the hand. Ma.: paki, to slap, to pat. 2207. pake to exhaust every stock or supply of food in a famine. Ma.: pako, to gather remnants of a crop. 2208. pakopako a fish. Ha.: paopao, id. 2209. paku bast cloth. Ha. : pau, a gar- ment made of tapa. 2210. paku-umu soot of an oven. Ha.: pau, soot of a lamp. 22 1 1 . pane the forehead. Mq. : pane, upper side of the head of large fish. Ma.: pane, head. 2212. pan i to anoint, to oil. Mq. : pani, id. Sa. : pani, to dye the hair. Ma.: pani, to anoint. 2213. pao to be beaten. Ta.: pao, to lac- erate the head in mourning. Mq.: pao, to beat. Sa.: pao, to chastise. Ma. : pao, to beat. 2214. paoko a fish. Mq. : paoko, paoo, id. Ha.: paoo, id. 2215. paora sunstroke. Ta.: paora, en- tirely desiccated. 2216. papa a plank, a board. Ta.: papa, id. Mq.: papa, id. Sa.: papa, id. Ma.: papa, id. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 325. 2217. papa to clap, to crack. Ta. : papa, to snap. Mq.: />a/>a, to crack. 2218. papa to shine out, to glitter. Ta.: papa, id. Mq. : papa, id. Ha. : papa, to shine. 2219. papaga in rows, ranks, tiers. Mq.: papa, id. Ha.: papa, id. 2220. papaha a foreigner. Ta. : papaa, id. 2221. papakaacrab. Ta. : ^a^aa, id. Mq.: papaka, id. Sa. : pa' a, id. Ma.: papaka, id. 2222. papaka a malady in the flesh. Mq.: papaka, syphilis. 2223. papu to roll the trousers up to the knee. Mq.: papu, bathing tights. 2224. parahu spoiled, damaged, decayed. Ha.: palahu, rotten, decayed. 222^,. parapu the northwest wind. Mq. : paapu, a squall. 2226. pare a covering for the head. Mq.: pae, id. Sa. : pale, id. Ma.: pare, id. 2227. pataka to grill over coals. Mq.: pataka, id. 2228. patapata large, gross. Ss..: patapata, large, tall. Ha.: pakapaka, large, coarse. 2229. patiti a small implement of tapa making. Ma. : patiti, a hatchet. 2230. patuki a fish. Mq. : patuki, patui, id. Ha.: pakuikui, id. 2231. paua a fish. Ha.: paua, id. 2232. peau, peahu a wave. Mq.: peau, id. Sa. : peau, id. 2233. pehau a wing. Ta. : pekau, a fin. Ma. : pehau, a wing. 2234. pehe cat's cradle. Mq.: pehe, id. Ha. : pehe, a snare. 2235. pehiaship. Mq.: pehi, a great canoe. 2236. pehu to shade, to cover. Mq. : pehu, overcast, somber. 2237. pei to juggle balls. Ta. : pet, id. Mq. : pei, id. 2238. pelaha jaws, gills of fish. Ta. : pei- haha, peiha, gills. Ma.: piha, id. 2239. peikea a small crayfish. Mq.:peikea, a crab. 2240. pei pei to approach. Mq. : peipei, id. 2241. peka a cross. Ta. : pea, id. Mq.: peka, id. Ma.: ripeka, id. 2 242 . pekepeke the tentacles of the octopus retracted. Mq. : peke, to tuck up the clothes. Ma.: pepeke, to draw up the legs and arms. MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 99 2243 2244 2245 2246 2247, 2248, 2249. 2250. 2251. 2253- 2254 2255- 2256. 2257- 2258. 2259. 2260. 2261. pinao, Ta.: Ma.: Ma. 2263. 2264. 2265. 2266. 2267. 2268. pekepeke a crab. Ha.: pee-one, a crab that burrows in the sand. pena so, Hke that. Sa. : fa'apend, id. Ma.: pena, id. penei so, Hke this. Mq. : penei, id. Sa. : penei, id. Ma.: penei, id. pepa to substitute one word for another. Ma. : pepa, to forget a word in an incantation. pera so, like that. Sa. : peld, as if. Ma. : pera, so, like that. perepere to put to soak. Mq. : pere, to dilute poi. pereue a garment. Ta. : pereue, a long garment. Sa. : peleue, id. peta a bunch of bananas. Mq. : peta- vii, a kind of banana plant. peti not to remain, to disappear and never return. Ta.: petipeti, ended, finished. Ma.: peti, entirely con- cluded and done with. peti short. Mq. : petipeti, a pig with short legs. Ha. : peke, short. pi full, complete. Mq.: pi, id. piere a cake of soft breadfruit. Ta. : piere, dried fruit. Ha. : piele, a cake of finely grated taro. pigao a winged insect. Mq. : a dragonfly. Ha.: pinau, id. pi he war cry, joy crj% dance, pehe, to sing. Sa. : pese, id. pihe, sound of wailing. pio to put out, to extinguish. pio, quenched, extinguished. piri a very large package of food. Mq. : piri, package, bundle. piritia packed close together. Ha.: pilikia, crowded close together. tai-piro a calm sea. Mq.: pioo-pe, calm. pito end, extremity, boundary. Mq. : pito, beginning of a cord. Sa. : pito, the end of anything. Ma. : pito, end, extremity. poa bait, chum. Ta. : paru-poa, bait. Mq. : poa, to bait, to allure, to poison fish. Sa. : poapod, fishy .smelling. Ma.: poa, to bait, to entice. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 276. poatu a stone. Mq. : pohatu, a round hammer stone. Ma.: powhatu, a stone. pop;i quick. Mq. : poki-hoo, poni-hoo, poi-hoo, quickly, promptly. Ha. : poni, suddenly, in an instant. poha open. Mq.: poha, open, to split, to crack, to break, to disclose. Ha. : poha, to burst, to come to view. pohatahata large open eyes, wide stalk end of breadfruit. Mq. : pohata, pofata, pofafa, wide open, hollow within. Ha. : pohaha, round and deep. pohore to escape, to get away. Mq. : pohoe, to escape, safe, free, at liberty . pohue a large-leaved seaside vine. Ta. : pohue, generic name of the con- volvulus. Mq.:/>oAMe, bindweed. (Sa. : fue, id.) Ma.: pohue, id. 2269. pohuri banana .scions. (Sa.: suli, id.) Ha.: pohuli, scion of any plant. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 211. 2270. pokai an anchor. Mq.: pokae, sinker of a (ish line. 2271. poki to cover. Ta.: />o/, to be covered Ma : poki, to cover. 2272. ponini to allow oneself to become defiled. (Sa.: tiini, to smear.) Ha.: poni, to besmear, to daub over. 2273. poniuniu dizzy, giddy, vertigo. Ha.: poniuniu, id. 2274. aka-poniu to dazzle. Mq.: ponio- nio, id. 2275. popoi cooked paste. Ta. : popoi, id. Mq.: popoi, id. Ha.: poi, id. 2276. pori the lower belly. Ha. : poli, id. 2277. poroaki to send word, to deliver an order. Ta.: poroi, to order, to take leave. Mq. : pooai, to send word to, to command. Sa. : poloa'i, to com- mand at a distance. Ma.: poroaki, to leave instructions, to take leave. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 291. 2278. pororo the July season when the leaves fall. Mq.: pororo, dry, arid. Sa. : palolo-mua, July. Ma.: paroro, cloudy weather. 2279. porotu beautiful, pleasant. Ta.: pu- rotu, id. Mq.: pootti, beautiful (of women only). Sa. : Pulotu, the abode of the dead. Ma. : purotu, pleasant, agreeable. 2280. pota a kind of radish. Ta. : pota, small vegetables. Mq.: pota, mus- tard, chicory. Sa. : pota, taro leaves. 2281. potaka round. Ta. : polaa, round, oval. 2282. potea a -shellfish. Mq. : potea, id. 2283. potiki children as the parents' sup- port. Ta.: ^0//, a young girl. Mq.: poiti, potii, child. Ma.: potiki, the youngest child. 2284. potipoti an insect. Ta. : popoti, cock- roach, beetle. Mq.: poti, a crab. Ma. : potipoti, the sandhopper. 2285. pouhu a fish. Ha.: pouhu, id. 2286. poutu a stay, a prop. (Ta. : poutu, erect, upright.) Sa. : /)02</?<, the prin- cipal post of a house. (Ma.: poutu, steep, perpendicular.) 2287. pu the middle. Ta.: pu, middle, center, interior. 2288. pu suddenly. Mq.: pu, id. 2289. aka-pu to thicken poi. Mq.: haapu, to stir up poi for serving. 2290. puga breadfruit which is scirrhous. Ha.: punapuna, tough, hard to eat. 2291. pupu a bundle, package. Mq. : pupu. a small fagot. Ha.: pupu, a bundle. 2292. pupu a bushy, branchy place. Mq. : pupu, to clear away brush. Sa. : pupu-vao, a thicket. Ha.: pupu, to be rough, uneven. 2293. puhara the pandanus. Mq.: puhaa, pufaa, foot of the pandanus. Ma. : puhala, the body of the pandanus. 100 EASTER ISIyAND. 3294. puheke bald. Mq.: pueke, to shave J 2320 the head. ! 2295. puhi the sea eel. Ta.: puhi, eel. Mq. : puhi, murana. Sa. : pusi, id. Ma.: puhi, eel, lamprey. 2296. pui a garment, to put on clothes. Ma. : piii, a kind of mat. 2297. puka a blister. Ta.: pua, a boil, abscess. 2298. puka-maga a tree that grows on the mountains. Mq. : puka, a tree. Sa. : pu'a, id. Ma.: puka, id. 2299. pukapuka a kind of banana. Mq. : j puapua, id. 2300. pukao a univalve shellfish. Mq. : pukao, a shell. 1 2301. pukava a plant. Ha.: pukawa, the kava root, pandanus. 2302. puke to assemble, to bring together. Mq. : puke, a group, troop. 2303. punavai a spring of water. Ha.: punawai, id. 2304. puni to achieve, to finish, to complete. Ha.: puni, to finish, to complete. 2305. pupuha to blow out smoke. Ta. : puha, to spout as a whale. Sa. : pusa, to send up a smoke. Ma.: puha, to spout. 2306. pupuha a large sugarcane. Mq. : piipiiha, id. 2307. pura to have something in the eye. Mq. : ptia, one-ejed, to have a black eye. Ma.: p^ira, a foreign body in the eye. Cf. 2097. 2308. pura descendants, lineage. Mq. : pua, descendants of a family. 2309. pura-atea a bank of white sand in the sea. Sa. : pz</ap7//a,ashining appear- ance of the sea outside the reefs. 2310. purapura grains, berries. ¥vL.:pula- pula, seeds in general. Ma.: pura- pura, seed. 2311. pureva yellow scum on the sea. Ma. : Ma. : pureva, to float. 2312. puroku to cover the head. Ta. : purou, id. Sa. : pulo'ti, id. Ha.: pulou, id. 2313. purua to double, to do a second time. Ma. : purua, to do a second time. 3314. putara a spiral shell with a large open- ing. Mq. : ^?//«ro, ^w/aa, a shellfish. Ma. : putara, a shell trumpet. 2315. putea white. Ta. : />?^/fa, white, beau- tiful. Mq.: putea, white. 2316. putu clapping the hands. Ta.: pulu, id. Ma. : putu, to clap the hands to time. 2317. putuga reins, kidneys. Mq.: puluna, stomach, gizzard, crop. 2318. putuki hair knotted or tangled. Mq.: putuki, putui, a knot of women's hair worn at one side or at the back of the 2341 head. 3319. raga-ua completely saturated with 234; rain. Mq.: ana-ua, water which flows in the rains. 2321. 2322. 2323- 2324. 2325- 2326. 2327. 2328. 2329. 2330. 2331- 2332. 2333- 2334- 2335- 2336. 2337- 2338. rakoa a fish. Mq. : akoa, id. Sa.: la'o, id. rapahou primipara. Ma.: rapoi,\6.. raparapa green. Ta. : rapa, id. raparapa flat. Ta.: rapa, a flat rock. Sa. : /opc/apa, aflatcoral. Ma.: raparapa, the flat part of the foot. rara a branch of a tree. Ta.: rara, id. Mq. : rara, small branches. Sa.: lala, id. Ma.: rara, id. rare to speak as with an impediment. Mq.: are, to speak like a croaking raven. raru cooked. Ta.: rarti, ripe, over- ripe. rata to frequent, to keep company with. Ta.: ra/a, tame, familiar. Mq. : ata, wild (a sense-invert). Sa.: lata, tame, to feel at home. Ma.: rata, tame, familiar. raukataha a plant. Mq. : auketaha, the birds-nest fern. Cf. 1949. re-mai to emerge from prison, to recover from illness, delivered from evil. Mq.: ee, to go, to escape. Sa. : lele, to go out (of the passing soul). Ha.: lele, to depart (of the spirit). rehe a fish. Ha.: lehe, a shellfish, lee, a fish. reho a shellfish. Ta. : reho, id. Ma.: rehoreho, id. rehurehu from early dawn to mid morning. Ta. : rehurehu, twilight. Mq. : ehuehu, id. reira there. Ta. : reira, there, then, at once. Mq. :f/a,there. Ma.: reira, id. rena to stretch, to scatter abroad. Mq.: ena, to stretch, to widen, to spread out. Sa. : lelena, to spread out and smooth. Ma.: rena, to stretch out, to extend. rere the multitude, every one. Ma. : rea, abundant, very numerous. ata-rcureu the first peep of day. Mq. : rena, shades of night. reva a plant. Ta.: reva, id. Mq.: eva, id. Sa. : leva, id. Ma.: rewa- rezva, id. reva to cross, to pass across quickly; revaga departure. Ta. : reva, to go away, to depart. Ma.: reva, to get under way. ri a string, girdle, to tie together. Sa. : li, the sennit lashing of canoe out- riggers. rino to twist a thread between the forefinger and thumb. Ta. : nino, to twist, to spin. Mq. : nino, id. Ma.: riuo, a twist of two or three strands. ririko to shine, to glitter. Ma.: riko, to dazzle, to flash. ririo to close up (of dry leaves), to waste away (of men). Ta. : ririo, dried up, shrunk. MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 101 2343- 2346. 2347- 2348. 2349- 2350. 2351- 2352. 2353- 2354- 2355- 2356. 2357- 2358. 2359- 2360. 2361. 2362. 2363 2364 2365 2366 2367 2368 riro carried off, taken away. Ta.: riro, lost, missed. Mq.: io, to dis- appear. vSa. : lilo, hidden, concealed. Ma. : riro, to be gone away. aka-riroriro to carry. Mq.: haaio, to give away. Ma.: riro, to be brought. riu to double a cape; aka-riu to go round. Ta. : riuriu, to turn in a circle. Mq.: 7M, to turn round. Sa.: liu, to turn. rogouru ten. Mq.: onohuu, okohuu, id. roha the corner of a house. Mq. : oha, koha, a transverse joist to brace the rafters. Ha. : loha, the trimming of the corners and ridges of a house. rore to go back on one's word, to break a promise. Ta. : rore, depre- ciation, underhand work. Mq. : rore, oe, to withhold, to refuse to give up. roroi to express juice through a cloth. Mq.: ooi, to express juice, to wring. roroi to milk. Mq.: oi, to milk. roroi to squeeze or press with the hands. Mq.: oi, to knead, to dilute, Sa.: loloi, taro kneaded with coconut water. Ma.: roroi, to grate to a pulp. roto profound, deep. Sa. : loloto, deep. aka-rotu colic, pains in the intestines. Ha.: loku, a kind of pain, ache, dis- tress. rou a leaf. Mq. : ou, id. rouru a head of hair dressed with ornaments. Ta. : rouru, the hair of the head. ru eager, in haste, impatient. Ta. : ru, impatience, haste, ruehine old, aged. Mq. : uehine, old woman ; zie, an affectionate address of husband to wife, child to mother. ruerue to wash, to clean. Mq.: ue, to wash, to rinse. ruha an old but usable roof cord. Fu.: lufalufa, a small coir cord. ruharuha of large dimensions. Sa.: luja, a large black siapo. ruhie a large shark. Ha.: luhia, id. ruki to work long at a painful task. Ma.: rukiruki, wearisome, tiring. ta to make a net. Ta.: ta, to make the meshes of a net. Mq.: ta, to make a net. Ma.: ta, to net. ta to make a fish-hook. Ha.: ka, id. ta to husk a coconut. Mq.: ta, id. tago to search for something on the reef at low tide. Mq.: tano, tako, a method of fishing for crabs and cray- fish and eels. tahaki a man with red hair and florid skin. Mq.: tahaki, red. taheu to peel a fruit delicately. Mq. : kii taheu, the second skin of a bread- fruit. 2369. 2370. 2371- 2372. 2373- 2374- 2375- 2376. 2377- 2378. 2379- 2380. 2381. 2382. 2383. 2384. 2385- 2386. 2387- 2388. 2389- 2390. 2391- taheu to weed a patch imperfectly. To.: taheu, to scrape up, to scratch. Ha. : kaheu, to weed. tahi one. Ta.: tahi, id. Mq.: tahi, id. Sa.: tahi, id. Ma.: tahi, id. tahi hi entangled. Ta. : /o/;^, entan- gled, embarrassed. Ma.: tawhiwhi, entwined, tangled. tahu a tenant farmer. Ma.: tahu, opulent, possessing property. tahu to stir up a fire. Ta.: tahu, to build a fire, to light. Mq.: tahu, to light a fire. vSa.: /a/;<, id. Ma.:/aA«, to set on fire, to kindle, to cook, tahuna a shallow, shoal, bank. Mq. : tahuna, beach gravel, shingle. Sa. : tafuna, a rocky place in the sea. Ma. : a shoal, a beach. tainoka a plant without leaves. Ta. : tainoa, Cassyta filiformis. tairi to beat, to whip. Ta. : tairi, a whip, to flog, to strike, taito ancient. Ta.: tahito, id. Mq.: ^a////o, id. U'd.: kahiko, id. Cf. 2431. taka to do nothing but walk about. Sa. : ta'a, to go at large. Ma. : taka, to roam, to go free. takahi to trample under foot, to walk on. Ta. : taahi, to trample under foot. Mq.: teahi, tekahi, id. Fu.: takafi, id. Ma.: takahi, id. takaiti to hop, to tumble, somerset. Mq.: takafiti, taafiti, taahiti, to leap. somerset. Sa.: /a' o/i/j, to be restless. takao a speech, discourse. Mq.: tekao, ieao, discourse, conversation, to speak. Ha. : kaao, a legend, fable, takapeafish. Ta.: taape, id. Mq. : tekape, tcape, id. takape to break off, to snap. Sa.: ta'ape, to be separated, scattered. takara a small thread with which the bait is tied to the hook. Mq.: taaa, id. takau ten pairs. Ta. : loau, id. Mq. : tekau, id. To. : tekau, id. Ma. : tekau, ten. taki to draw or push a raft with the hands. Mq.: /a^f, to drag out. Sa.: tata'i, to drag along. Ma.: taki, to track or pull from shore. takitaki to speak to other people. Ma.: taki, to make a speech. tamahine the eldest daughter. Ta. : tamahine, a daughter. Ma.: tama- hiyie, a daughter, eldest niece. tamanu a tree. Ta.: tamanu, id. Mq.: tamanu, id. vSa.: tamanu, id. tamau to retain, to keep. Ta. : tamau, to take hold of, to get by heart. Mq.: tamau, to attach, to make firm. Ma. : tamau, to fasten. tamike to desire ardently, to long for. Mq.: tamike, to desire. 102 FASTER ISLAND. 2392. tane a black mark on the skin. Ta.: j 2417. tane, a large blotch on the skin. Mq. : | tane, a dermatitis. Sa. : tane, stains j of kava in bowls and cups, a derma- I 2418. titis. Ha.: kane, a white blotch on ' the skin. 2419. 2393. tanoa a stone trough or bowl. Mq. : ianoa, kava bowl. Sa. : tanoa, id. 2420. Ha.: kanoa, "externally, outside, ap- plied to the dish containing awa" — 2421. Andrews. The affiliates are clear 2422. evidence that Judge Andrews has j 2423. mistaken the use of the word. 2394. tao a lance, spear. Ta. : lao, id. Sa. : tao, id. Ala.: tao, id. | 2395. taohi to preserve, to take care of. 2424. Mq. : taohi, to take, to keep, to pre- serve. Sa. : taofi, to keep, to retain. 2425. Ha.: kiiohi, id. 2396. taomi to squeeze, to press down. Sa.: taomi, to press down. Ha.: kaomi, to press, to squeeze. 2397. taotaoama a fish. Sa..: taotaoama,\6.. 2398. taparau-mea to circulate small talk. Ta. : taparau, to converse. j 2426. 2399. tapare anything cast away as over- j plus. Mq.: tapae, to set aside, to 2427. reserve. I 2428. 2400. taparuru trembling, shaking. Ta.: j taparuru, wrath, rage. Mq. : tapauu, 1 vibrationof a tense cord. Ha.: kapa- [ 2429 lulu, to tremble, to shake. ' 2401. tapatu a lish. Mq.: tapatu, id. i 2430. 2402. tapeke to catch hold with the hands j 2431 in falling. Ua..: kapeke, a misstep. 2403. tapena an honorific present. Ta.: 2432. tapena, a victim, an offering. Ma.: tapena, to pass food over a tabu person. 2404. tapere an overhanging lip. Ta. : 2433. tapere, hung above. Mq. : tapeepee, hanging, pendulous. 2405. tapoa to prepare a bait. Mq. : tapoa, to bait for fish. 2406. tapora to wrap up, envelop. Ma.: tapola, to gather whitebait into j baskets. 2435. 2407. tapotu to whip, to flog. Ta.: tapotu, j 2436. to club. I 2408. tapui to smear, to anoint. Mq.: | 2437. tapui, to anoint. j 2409. tara a species of banana. Mq. : taa, 2438. a plant. 2410. aka-tara to indent, to make notches. | 2439. Ma. : whakatara, to notch. 241 1. aka-taratara to put one into a pas- 2440. sion. Ma.: whakatara, to challenge, to defy, to dare. 2412. tarakihi a fish. Mq. : taakihi, id. 2441. Ma.: tarakihi, id. 2413. tarara a harsh strident voice, to wail bitterly. Mq.: taaa, eo tarara, the 2442. voice of wailing. 2414. tararoa a fish. Mq.: taaoa, id. 2443. 2415. tarea brown. Ma.: tore/ia, ochre. 2416. tarehu to bum wood in a pit oven. ' 2444. Ma. : tarahu, a pit oven. taru a rapidly spreading herb. Mq. : tau, a plantation. Sa. : talutalu, second growth timber. Ma. : tarutaru, grass. tata close, near by. Mq.: lata, id. Ma.: tata, id. tata to cut wood. Ha.: ^a^a, to cut or break wood. tatamago a grass. Mq. : tatamako, a sundew. tatapi to bale. Mq.: titapi, id. tatara gooseflesh. Ma.: /ara, id. tatau to be counted, reckoned. Ta. : tatau, counting, numbering. Mq.: tatau, id. Sa. : tau, to count. Ma. : tatau, id. tauga a pair. Mq.: tauna, a pair; tauka, two pair. Ha. : kauna, four. taupe to bend, to bow; akata- upeupe to vacillate. Ta. : taupe, to hang the head, to bend, to slope. Mq. : taupe, dishevelled, hair hanging down on the shoulders. Sa. : taupe, to swing. Fu.: taupeupe, to vacillate. Ma.: taupe, bending, weak, variable. tauraga a fishing-place. Mq.: tau- ana, tauaka, id. Sa. : taulaga i'a, id. tava a shellfish. To.: tava-amanu, id. tavake a seabird with a long red tail. Mq.: tovake, toae, the tropic bird. Sa.: tava'e, id. teatea heavy rain. Ha. : kea, the rain at Hana and Koolau. teiti child, infant. Ha.: keiki, id. teito ancient. Mq.: teito, id. Cf. 2377- teka a support, scaffold. Ta.: tea, the horizontal balk of a palisade, the crossbeam of a house. Mq. : tekateka, across, athwart. Ha. : kea, a cross. tekere the keel of a canoe. Ta. : taere, id. Mq.: tekee,id. Sa. : ta'ele, id. Ma.: takere, id. tekiteki to fall head over heels. Ta. : tei, to hop on one foot. Mq.: tcki, to hobble, to limp. Sa.: te'j, to jump with surprise. tepau tar, resin. Ha.: kepau, id. tere fat, swollen up. Sa. : tele, large, great. Ma.: tetere, swollen. tero to have moldy spots. Mq.: teo- teo, pale, spotted with white. tetahi another, likewise, some. Mq.: tetahi, id. Ma.: tetahi, id. teve a plant with a poisonous bulb. Ta. : teve, id. Mq. : teve, id. Sa. : teve. id. tiho to look, to stare, to examine. Mq. : tiohi, id. The Polynesian Wan- derings, page 422. tiketike high, raised. Mq.: tiketike, tietie, id. Sa. : ti'eti'e, to sit on a raised seat. Ma.: /z'^e/rT^e, high, lofty. tiki to go in search of, to go fetch. Ta. : tii, id. Ma. : tiki, to fetch. tikitai one each. Mq.: tikitahi, one apiece. tila bold, hardy. Ha.: kila, strong, stout, able. MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 103 3445. timo to whistle to attract attention. Mq.: timo, to whistle, to make any signal. 2446. tinae the belly. Sa.: tinae, entrails of fish. Fu.: tinae, the belly. 2447. tipi a knife, to cut. Ta.: tipi, id. Mq. : tipi, to cut to bits. Sa. : tipi, id . 2448. tire to swell. Mq. : tie, a large boil on the head, to burst (of buds). 2449. tiri to throw away, to reject, to neg- lect. Ta. : tiri, to cast a small net. Mq. : tii, titii, to throw away, to abandon, to reject. Sa.: tili, a small net and its cast. Ma. : tiri, to throw one by one. 2450. tiro spots on linen. Ta. : tiro, to mark. Mq. : tiotioa, blotched, cov- ered with white spots. 2451. titi to dig a hole with a nail. Ta.: titi, a nail, a peg, a pin. Mq.: titi, to calk. Ma.: <i7i, a peg, a pin, a nail. 2452. titi to make a mistake. Ma.: titi, to wander, to go astray. 2453. tito to bite at the hook. Mq.:tito,id. Ha.: kikokiko, to nibble at the bait. 2454. to sugarcane. Ta. : to, id. Mq.: to, id. Ma.: <o, the stems of tall straight plants. 2455. to to make a canoe of planks. Mq.: to, to build a canoe. Sa. : to, to build. 2456. tea ironwood. Ta. : toa, id. Mq.: toa,'vl. Sa. : toa,\A. Ha.: koa,\d. 2457. togi to taste, to nibble, to eat a very little. Ha.: koni, to taste; konikoni, to nibble. 2458. tohetohe a small mollusc attached to ships' bottoms. Sa. : tofetofea, a canoe fouled with weed. Ha.: kohekohe, shellfish growing on ships' planks: 2459. tohi to cut breadfruit paste. Ta. : tohi, a chisel, to cut, to split. Mq.: tohi, to cut up Sa. : tofi, a chisel, to split. Ma.: tohi, to cut, to slice. 2460. toko to know where a hidden thing is. Ha. : koko, to guess a riddle, to find a hidden meaning. 2461. tohua a place of public assembly. Mq. : tohua, public place, soil, land. 2462. tohuhu a ridgepole. Mq.: tohuhu, ridge, roofing. 2463. toka coral, rock. Ta. : toa, coral, lime, rock. Sa.: to' a, a sunken rock. Ma.: toka, a rock in the sea. Ha.: koa, horned coral. 2464. tokaga a bruise on breadfruit. toaa, hard lumps in fruit. 2465. tokorua a companion, a mate. toalua, wife, husband. 2466. tokoto to be lying down. Ta. id. Mq. : takoto, to be at rest. ta'oto, to lie down. Ma. : takoto, id. 2467. topa to be forgiven. Mq.: topa, to omit, to forget, to lack. 2468. tora strong desire. Mq.: /oa, eroto- mania. Sa. : tola, id. Ma.: tora, id. 2469. tore a thing jutting out, projection. Ta.: tore, disposed in rays. Ta. Sa. taoto, Sa.: 2470. tore penis. Sa. : tole, pudenda mulie- bria. Ma.: tore, id. 2471. torea sandpiper. Ta. : torea, a bird. Mq.: torea, id. Ma.: torea, the oy- ster catcher. 2472. torena to be split, shed. Ma.: torena, to overflow. 2473. toriki to come little by little, to fall in drops. Ta. : toriirii, small, to fall in fine drops. Mq.: toiki, small (of children). Sa. : toli'i, fine and close. Ma.: toririki, small. 2474. tore a net. Ta. : /oro, a fishnet. Mq.: too, a small net at the end of a pole. 2475. toroa a bird. Ta.: toroa, a scabird. Sa. : toloa, the duck. Ma. : toroa, the albatross. 2476. totai again, more, a second time. Mq. : totahi, id. 2477. totaraafish. Ta. : /otora, sea urchin. Mq. : totaa, id. Ha. : kokala, a thorny fish. 2478. totara a species of breadfruit. Mq., totaa, the custard apple. Ma. : totara : a tree. 2479. tote to strike a stone with a piece of wood. Ta. : tote, to strike as a clock. Ha. : koke, to strike together. 2480. toti to limp, to hobble. Ma. : toti, id. 2481. totorugu a small fish. Ma.: toto- rungu, a freshwater shellfish. 2482. touatree. Ta. : /oj<, Cordia subcor- data. Mq.: ton, id. Sa. : /om, Cordia aspera. Ha. : kou, a seaside tree. 2483. touaki-ra dried in the sun. Mq.: touaki, touai, to sun, to dry in the air. 2484. toutnaha a prayer before eating, offering of first fruits. Sa. : taumafa. to eat, to drink. Ma.: taumaha, a thank offering. The Polynesian Wan- ings, page 236. 2485. toume the spathe of the coconut flower. Mq. :toMwe, id. Sa. : /awj/ze. id. 2486. toupatu the topmost thatch of a house. Ha. : kaupaku, to thatch the ridge. 2487. tourua hung two by two. Ta.: taurua, a double canoe. Mq. : tourua, a double canoe, two together. Sa. : taulua, to hang by twos. Ma.: taurua, a double canoe. 2488. toutahi to hang singly, one by one. Sa. : tautasi, id. 2489. toutoru Orion's belt. Mq.: tautou, a constellation of three stars. 2490. toutoru hung by threes. Mq.: tautou, id. 2491. touveve a cook, to cover the oven. Sa. : tauveve, a cook. Ha. : kauwewe. covering of an oven . The Pol y nesian Wanderings, page 194. 2492. tu to be pierced by a lance or thorn. Mq.: /M, wounded. Ma. :<«, struck, wounded. 2493. Tu the greatest god. Mq.: Tu, god of war. Ma.: Tu, id. 104 EASTER ISLAND. 2494. tua to fell, to cut down. Ta. : tua, to cut. Mq. : tua, to fell, to cut down. Ma.: tua, id. 2495. tuaki to disembowel. Ma.: tuaki, to clean fish. 2496. tuavera the last breadfruit spoiled by the wind. Ta. : tuavera, burnt by the sun. 2497. tuehuehu dirty, moldy. Ha.: kuehu- ehu, to throw dirt, to make turbid. 2498. tuga a worm that devours sugarcane. Ta. : tua, a white worm. Mq. : tuna, a caterpillar. Fu.: tugd, a destruc- tive grub. 2499. tuga to sit down all day. Ta.: tua, to rest, to wait. 2500. tugou a fish. Ha.: kunounou,\<l. 2501. tugou to make assent signs with the head, the eyes or the brow. Ta.: tuou, to make signs with the head. Mq. : tunou, tukou, tuou, to make assent signs with the head. Ma.: tungou, to nod, to beckon. 2502. tuhera to open, to gape, ajar. Mq.: tuhea, arms and legs sprawled apart. 2503. tukau fruit stalk, handle, tiller. Ha.: kuau, handle, haft, helve. 2504. tukemata the parts about the eyes. Ta. : tuemata, the eyebrow. Mq. : tuke- mata, tuemata, id. Ma.: tukemata, id. 2505. tukiakia to slander. Ha,: kui, to use the tongue in slander. 2506. tukoro a fish. Mq.: tukoo, id. 2507. tuku to cast a fishnet. Mq. : tuku,\.o fish for turtle. Ha.: kmi, to take fish in a net. 2508. tuma units above ten. Ta. : tuma, over and above. Mq. : tuma, in numerical use. Ma.: tuma, odd numbers in excess. 2509. tumaru shady. Ma.: tumaru, id. 2510. tumatatega defiance, fear of trickery. Ta. : tumatatea, to keep aloof. Mq. : iumatatea, tumatatena, inspiring fear, horror, disgust. Ma.: tumatatenga, fearful, apprehensive. 251 1. tumatuma large and coarse. Ta.: tumatuma, vast, large. 2512. tumimi a crayfish. Ha.: kumimi, a poisonous shellfish. 2513. tumu to take root. Ta. : tumu, a root. 2514. tumu a cold, cough. Ha. cough, a hard breathing; vicious pronunciation for Andrews. Here again the affiliate convicts Judge Andrews of error. 2515. tuo to speak long without an answer. Ta. : tuo, to cry loudly. Ha. : kuo, to cry with a loud voice. 2516. tuore spoilt breadfruit. Mq. breadfruit fallen before ripe. 2517. tupai to beat, to strike. Ta. : id. 3518. tupere to scrape, to rub off. tupee, to scrape, to scratch. : kumu, a "this is a ktinu" — : tuoe, tupai, Mq.: Ha.: 2519- 2520. 2521. 3522. 2523- 2524- 2526. 2527- 2528. kupele, to dig out the inside of a canoe. 2531- 2532. 2533- 2534- 2535- 2536. 2537- 2538. 2539- 2540. tupere to chatter, to tattle. Ma.: tuperepere, noisy. tupu the best or worst, used of men or of bad qualities. Sa. : tupu, king. Ma. : tupu, social position, dignity. tupua wise, the master of an art. Ta.: tupua, grave, an enchanter able to ward oflf sorcery. Mq.: tupua, a wizard. Ma. : tupua, spirit of a power- ful wizard. turaturaafish. Mq.: ttiatua-kaha, id. lure to go somewhere else. Mq. : tue, to go away, to leave in a huff. Ha. : kulekule, to be ousted from place to place, unsettled. turikopia to walk with knees turned in and legs apart. Ta. : turiopa, weakness of the knees. turoro the cream of cooked coconut. Mq. : tuoo, to put coconut milk into poi. To. : tulolo, to boil oil in making puddings. Ha.: kulolo, a taro or breadfruit pudding with coconut. turou a great sacrilege or blasphemy. Ta. : turou, a curse, to blaspheme. turua pillow. Ta.: tuma, id. tutaepuaka a plant whose berry sticks to clothes. Ta. : tutaepuaa, Mucuna gigantea. Mq. : tutaepuaka, tutaepuaa, a grass. tutaki to join, to meet, to associate with. Mq.: tutaki, ttitai, id. Ma.: tutaki, to meet. tutata near, in proximity. Ma.: tuatata, id. tutere to sail in fleet. Ta. : tutere, id. tutu to beat out bast cloth. Ta. : tutu, id. Mq. : tutu, id. Sa.; tutu, id. Ha.: kuku, id. u to bark, to bay. Ta. : u, to grunt, to growl. Mq. : u, the howling of beasts. Sa. : u, roaring. uaga eflriorescence. Ta. : ua, to bloom. Mq.: hua, to bear fruit. Sa. : fua. flower, fruit. Ma.: hua, fruit, blossom. The Polynesian Wander- ings, page 426. ua, the genitalia. Ta.: hua, id. Mq. : hua, id. Ha.: hua, testicles. uai to push a canoe into the water. Mq.: uai, to draw a canoe into the water or up the beach. Ma.: uaki, to push endwise, to launch, uaikai to take food from the pit. Ta. : huai, to uncover an oven. Mq. : uai, huai, to uncover an oven, to take food from the pit. Sa.: uai, to dig up. Ma.: huaki, to open, to uncover. uata a crosspiece of wood on a hand net. Sa.: fuata, handle of a spear. uhe a calabash on the bush unplucked. Ta. : hue, a gourd. Mq.: hue, id. Ma.: hue, id. Cf. 1948. uhi to extinguish fire with water, to put linen to soak. Ta. : uhi, to dip the hand into water, to rinse, to wash. Ma. : uhiuhi, to lave water. MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 105 2541. uhiuhi to cover over. Mq.: uhi, to cover. Sa. : ufi, id. Ma.: uhi, uwhi, id. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 315- 2542. uhuafish. Ta.:M/zM, id. Mq.iM^M- haka, id. Sa. : ufu, id. Ha. : uhu, id. 2543- ui to gather with the hands. Mq. : ui, to pick fruit. Sa. : sui, to take down a hanging object. 2544. ume a fish. Ta.: ume, id. Mq.: ume, id. Sa. : ume, id. (2545 withdrawn.) 2546. umere a retinue, to walk in a crowd of others. Ta. : umereraa, the review of a fleet. 2547. umu-huke vengeance, reprisals. Mq.: umu, to punish, to chastise. 2548. una to hide. Ta.: huna, id. Sa. : funa, id. Ma.: huna, id. 2549. unuhi to take ofT, to peel off. Ta. : unuhi, to unsheathe a knife or sword. Mq. : unuhi, to take off clothes. Ma. : unu, to pull off clothes, to draw out. 2550. uru southwest. Ma.: «rM, west. 2551. uru to repair a net. Sa. : ulu, id. Ma. : uru, id. 2552. uruaafish. Mq.:MJ<a,id. Sa.:M/tta, id. Ha.: ulua, id. 2553. utauta the peep of fledglings. ule, song. Mq. : uta, id. 2554. uto the flesh in old coconuts. uto, a sprouting coconut. Mq. id. vSa.: uto, the spongy substance in the coconut. Mangaia: tito, the kernel of the coconut. 2555. utu a plural sign. Mq.: %du,\d. Ta.: Ta.: : uto, 2556. vac uninhabited land. Ta. : rao, end of the valleys. Mq. : vao, bottom of a valley. Sa.: vao, the bush. Ma.: wao, the forest. 2557. vare inattention, forgctfulness. Ta.: vare, duped, tricked. Sa. : vale, a fool. Ma. : warewarc, forgetful, to deceive. 2558. vari paste well diluted. Mq : vaivai. to dilute, to thin. Ha.: waliwali, soft, pasty. 2559. varovaro a shrub. Mq.: vaovao, id. 2560. vavao a defender, a protector. Ta.: vavao, mediator. Mq.: vavao, advo- cate, mediator, to defend, to protect. Sa.: vavao, to forbid. Ma.: wawao, to mediate, to part combatants. 2561. vehevehe to explain, to unravel, to divide. Ta.: r^e/ze, to divide, to sepa- rate. Mq. : vehe, id. Ma.: wehe, id. 2562. vehe the new moon first seen. Mq.: vehi, twenty-seventh day of the moon. 2563. vehe painful, intricate, mixed up. Sa. : vesivesi, to be in trouble, tumult, confusion. Ma.: wehi, to be afraid. 2564. vehivehi to be wet with dew. Mq.: vehivehi, full of water. 2565. tutae-veha meconium. Hsi.-.weka.id. 2566. vete a fish. Mq. : vete, id. Sa. : vete, id Ha.: weke, id. 2567. vi a fruit. Ta.: vi, Spondias dulcis. Mq. : vi, id. Sa.: vi, id. Ha.: wi, the tamarind. 2568. vi a fish. Mq. : vi, id. 2569. viripogi eyes heavy with sleep. Mq. : viipoki, swooning, vertigo. 2570. vovo noise of wind or rain or sea or speech. Ta. : vovo, distant sounds. Mq.: vovovo, sound of the surf. CHAPTER V. THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. We shall lose the value of these studies if we fall into the way of regarding all these words mere dead counters and pawns to be moved in a checkered game of tabulations and classifications. It is essential to the method that many pages must be given up to arid lines of figures, mere indices of the matter which we pass under review; but the method has seemed the most simple and the most accurate to employ in drawing the threads out from a mass of vocabularies. Arrange them as we may find it necessary, the words can never be dead. The word never dies, it is only the language that becomes dead. The word is never mute, its essence is that it speaks, speaks for ever and yet for ever, speaks to the utmost Hmit of bounding space. It is pleas- ant to recall the first word entered of record in the very beginning of a Tahiti-English vocabulary, the word taio, friend. This was the very first idea which smiling Tahiti sought to communicate to its discoverer. It matters not whether Tahiti, on its soft sands beneath the diadem of its emerald peaks, by this word taio meant itself or the stranger, for friendship is reciprocation, action and reaction in the heart equal and, in twisted conformity to a law which violates the laws of mere mechanics, in the same direction. I have not been at pains to see if Wallis was the first to record this initial word. It is enough to read its spirit in the sad story of that mid- shipman of the Bounty, Peter Heywood, who suflfered all the tortures of the "Pandora's box" and narrowly escaped the halter because Bligh's malignity refused him the proof of his innocence. We find that this poor lad improved the hours, while awaiting his disgrace at Execution Dock, by writing a vocabulary of Tahiti, the first ever recorded, mem- ories in the bitterness of condemnation which composed his mind with the recollections of a pleasant place. This is the note which the kindly Barrow has set down, for the practice of lexicography under the dan- gling shadow of the whip already ordered at the yard arm is surely to be numbered among the romances of philology :* Indeed so perfectly calm was this young man under his dreadful calamity that in a very few days after his condemnation his brother says : "While I write this Peter is sitting by me making an Otaheitan vocabulary and so happy and intent upon it that I have scarcely an opportunity of saying a word to him ; he is in excellent spirits, and I am convinced they are better and better every day. " •John Barrow, "A Description of Pitcairn's Island and its Inhabitants, with an Authentic Account of the Mutiny of the Ship Bounty Q.ndoi the Subsequent Fortunes of the Mutineers," chapter 7. 107 108 EASTER ISLAND. This vocabulary is a very extraordinary performance ; it consists of one hun- dred full-written folio pages; the words alphabetically arranged, and all the syllables accented. It appears from a passage in the "Voyage of the Duff" that a copy of this vocabulary was of great use to the missionaries who were first sent to Otaheite in this ship. Such a vocabulary, so composed, can not fail of interest. It is not known that it has been preserved ; therefore we shall find an interest in the passage from the "Voyage of the Dujff" which Barrow notes. It is found on page 13 of the volume: An ingenious clergyman of Portsmouth kindly furnished Dr. Haweis and Mr. Greatheed [he sounds Hke an extract from the Pilgrim's Progress] with a manuscript vocabular}^ of the Otaheitean language, and an account of the country, which providentially he had preserved from the mutineers who were seized by the Pandora and brought to Portsmouth for their trial, which was of unspeakable service to the missionaries, both for the help which it afforded them to learn before their arrival much of this unknown tongue, and also as giving the most inviting and encouraging description of the natives, and the cordial reception which they might expect. This was the reception when the Duff reached her distant haven: "There were soon not less than one hundred of them dancing and capering like frantic persons about out" decks crying 'Tayo! Tayo!'" Courtes}^ even extended by savages, demands its response in kind; the Englishmen organized a prayer meeting an hour and a quarter long and sang the hym.n "O'er the gloomy hills of darkness." Tahiti within its own seas remained a place ; in the dimmed recollec- tion of the more distant wanderers it took on cloud structure and became a tradition ; in Hawaii it served to designate any remote wonderland which might be considered to lie far beyond the quest of an}^ canoe. In memory of the real Tahiti the map of Kahoolawe still shows upon its ultimate point the name Ke Ala i Kahiki, the road to Tahiti. Of the fabulous Tahiti we have an interesting record in the great Hawaiian chant, the Mele of Kualii, which was ancient literature when Cook dis- covered the islands. The problem of placing this Tahiti upon the map, the Tahiti of the incomprehensible white man, has defied all attempts at solution. The text and translation we owe to Judge Fornander.* O Kahiki, moku kai a loa, Aina o Olopana i noho ai ! Iloko ka moku, iwaho ka la; O ke aloalo o ka la, ka moku, ke hiki mai. Ane ua ike oe? Ua ike. Ua ike hoi aii ia Kahiki. He moku leo pahaohao wale Kahiki. No Kahiki kanaka i pii a luna A ka iwi kuamoo o ka lani; A luna, keehi iho, Nana iho ia lalo. *"The Polynesian Race," vol. ii, page 285. THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 109 Aole o Kahiki kanaka; Hookahi o Kahiki kanaka, — he haole; Me ia la he akua, Me ati la he kanaka ; He kanaka no, Pai kau, a ke kanaka hookahi e hiki. Kahiki, land of the far-reaching ocean. Land where Olopana dwelt ! Within is the land, outside is the sun; Indistinct is the sun and the land when approaching. Perhaps you have seen it? I have seen it. 1 have surely seen Kahiki. A land with a strange language is Kahiki. The men of Kahiki have ascended up The backbone of heaven ; And up there they trample indeed. And look down on below. Men of our race are not in Kahiki. One kind of men is in Kahiki — the white man. He is like a god; I am like a man; A man indeed. Wandering about, and the only man who got there. See now the dominance of Tahiti. Sitting in the disgrace of the dangling noose, the English sailor lad sends his dying thoughts back to the land of his happy sojourn and writes a dictionary that gloomy mis- sion men may sing their somber hymns in a land where all is light. A volume might be written on the magnificence of the imagery of the verse Iloko ka moku, iwaho ka la but it will not avail to set upon the geographical coordinates of any of our maps the strange land to which Kualii's bard had voyaged and from which he returned with strange true tales. Whether mutineer, mission- ary, or savage poet — all feel the grip of Tahiti in the remote sea. Still more are we to find that grip in Southeast Polynesia in the material of our present study, the speech of men, of men above all who say taio first to the stranger on their shores. These tabulations, these number Hsts, are particularly irksome to me, for the words of Polynesian speech lie warm within whatever Capricorn and Cancer tropics may belt the hemispheres of my brain. Thus it is that I pause to write this note that the tables made necessary by the method which I must follow are but the finger-boards to the words. In the examination of the alphabet of Tahiti speech we are to find ourselves at almost the ultimate point of phonetic degradation in Poly- nesian. Of the eleven consonants of the Proto-Samoan but eight sur- vive, the lowest point of degradation is reached in the Hawaiian with seven surviving consonants, and the Hawaiian hes without the Hmits of the studies contained in this volume. This estimate, however, is but numerical ; veracious figures seldom tell the whole truth, for arithmetic is scarcely moral, and we shall soon find cause to revise the estimate of the figures and to show that Tahiti is really at the extreme of dilapida- 110 EASTER ISLAND. tion of its speech family. Before advancing upon this consideration we shall examine the alphabet of Tahiti as adjusted upon its Proto- Samoan base. a a, e e e, a o o it u M, i, ia I '". - ng - n » mm h h. V, - sh.f,- V V if.v.h k- tt pp In the vowel tract we encounter a variety unusual in our Polynesian experience. The interchangeability of a and e is susceptible of expla- nation upon the theory of the neutral vowel which I have already pro- posed.* The mutation exhibited by the Tahiti u is unmatched. In general this is one of the most permanent of all Polynesian vowels, yet here it has undergone one change, the simpler, which yet does great vio- lence to any theory of vowel production ; and a second change which is absolutely abnormal, for in it u has become the two vowels ia, in which there is not the slightest suggestion of diphthongal possibility. First we shall examine the U-i mutation. It is, of course, understood that vowel production is not in the least dependent upon any of the closures of the several buccal organs which lead to the production of consonants. But it is quite as clearly comprehended that position within the oral ca\dty establishes the diversity of vowel sounds. From central a the vowels in matched pairs tend to deflect in their formative positions toward the palatal and the labial regions. That U is labial, and very strongly labial at that, will appear upon the merest effort to sound it. As must frequently be the case in all our studies of phonetics, the best sense is frequently to be found in the best folly. In an English sub- jacent to the dictionaries we encounter the perfectly recognizable locu- tion (also an example of phonetic degradation) "oo's ducky — or other •Samoan Phonetics in the Broader Relation, 27 Journal of the Polynesian Society, 86: "We may pursue with interest an investigation into the vowel changes of the phases a-e, a-e-o, a-o, the three phases which underlie the great bulk of vowel mutation in Polynesian. As we look upon the chart of vowel positions with which this discussion opens and pencil connecting lines from point to point in this group of changes, we find that we construct a triangle in the very centre of the edifice of vowel structure. ♦ * * Wg shall find a plain explanation of the central triangle of the vowel changes if we regard the short a, e, 6 as merely so many approximations toward a primal obscure short vowel which lies centrally situated in respect of these three apical points. One congeries of the Polynesian tongues may have had a vibration series and period which inclined its use of the primal obscure vowel somewhat in the a direction, to another congeries the e component was the more grateful, to yet another the tendency was in the 6 or labial grade. In all this we should not lose sight of the fact that we must rest upon the recognition of these sounds by unattuned European ears and their representation by so shabby an instrument as our English alphabet, which lacks precision at every one of its six-and-twenty characters. Thus we have no hesitation in taking this central triangle of a-e-6 out of the group of vowel changes in Samoan, of regarding it as no more than a doubly muffled rendering of a single central sound, and of removing it entirely from consideration among the criteria of vowel changes as dialectic indicia." THE DOMINANCE OP TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. Ill similar metaphor, vegetable or animal is immaterial — is oo." Scien- tifically is this nonsense constrncted, for on the principle of suiting the action to the word the whole end and purpose of locution and succeeding action is a variety of lip service in which two are not only hearers of the word but doers also. There can be no doubt that U inchnes strongly toward the labial tract. Equally plain is it that i is quite as distinctly placed in the palatal region. The great divergence of the two vowels, the distinction which seems almost unbridgeable, is well illustrated in a word which Austral English has adopted from theAustraUan aboriginal, the attention call which has the longest range of distinctness, the cooee. Except for the preface of a palatal mute, in effect little more than an appulse, this is but U-i; it is audible for miles of saltbush plain simply because the two vowels are the most widely sundered of all within the range of the human voice. Yet Tahiti has bridged the gap. Those who acquire French in their maturer years when the hardened voice is less responsive to the ear, may recall that in acquiring the use of U they have had to undergo great difficulties in checking the mutation just at the proper point short of i. If the investigators of speech psychology are ready to inform us of the reasons for this mutation in modern jFrench we may perhaps find a suggestion which will be of benefit in comprehending the more complete mutation in Tahiti. If the U-i mutation is hard to comprehend, still greater incompre- hensibility must enshroud the mutation U-ia. It is thoroughly estab- lished in Tahiti at the beginning of our acquaintance with the speech, but it is clearly quite modern, for almost all the words which involve ia are duplicated by u-forms, e. g., tuaio, tiaaio. I am sure that in this mutation we are taken out from phonetics and introduced to an ill-com- prehended speech psychology. The vocabulary of Tahiti has been sub- jected to some violent wrenches on the psychologic side, words have been cast aside because of some tabu affecting speech or for some other reason which we may comprehend less well ; new words have been created arti- ficially to take their place. On this we have an incomplete note by the Bishop of Axieri, yet accurate so far as it goes, entered in his dictionary s. V. pi: Prohibition d'un mot consacr^ comme nom du roi. Cette coutume a d^figur^ la langue tahitienne, par ce qu'il a fallu remplacer les mots prohib^s. Po est devenu rui; mare, hota; vai, pape; hou, apt; tu, tia; mate, poke. With this custom of te pi known to be operative upon the vocabulary, it does not seem violent to regard this u-ia mutation as but an item of the incidence of the same degrading custom apphed within the word. In the consideration of the consonants of this speech the mere tale of figures shows Tahiti to be better provided than Hawaii to the extent of a single unit. This particular unit is the labial f . It is more specious, however, than it is real ; the Hawaiian can not pronounce this consonant at all ; the Tahitian is able to use it, but in many cases where he does 112 EASTER ISLAND. sometimes emplo}'- the sound he possesses a duplicate word in h which is far more commonly in use. The emptiness of the palatal column in the foregoing table of the Tahitian alphabet will show that despite the specious numerical supe- riority of Tahiti it has undergone a phonetic degradation which entails the same result as the atrophy of one of the three speech organs. In Tahiti the palate is not once used in speech. I am well aware that the k of the Hawaiian is a pseudomorph, the product of a mutation of t backward in the mouth to the immediate orifice of the throat. To a certain extent this is artificial, for we know that at the time of the dis- covery by Cook — even a generation later, at the period when the Boston missionaries reduced the speech to writing — Hawaiian had both t in its original value and the k as a t-pseudomorph. For reasons which were undoubtedly good to them the missionaries after a time rejected the true t and by adopting the k in its room hastened the process which we have reason to believe must have been inevitable even without the interference. We have clear evidence of the inevitableness of this remarkable and really violent mutation in the modern phase of Samoan . It was reduced to writing a score of years later than the Hawaiian. At that time it also had lost the true Proto-Samoan k, perhaps more recently than had been the case in the Hawaiian, for it is represented by a gap in the word which we represent by the character * . The t, however, was everywhere in use. vSince the reduction of Samoan to a written norm, despite the fact that no civilized land has anything Hke the low percentage of illiter- ates due to the compulsory system of elementary education, spoken Samoan alters every t into k except only in the most formal speech of chiefs and in the sermons of village pastors, who none the less practice the kappation on the six secular days. For the purpose of this phonetic study it is immaterial whether the Hawaiian k is the true palatal mute or a pseudomorph upon the lingual mute; however that may be, the Hawaiian, after a period in which his palate was in speech-idleness, has returned to its employment. The Tahitian is yet in the position where he speaks with but two speech organs. This is not arrested development. Back of this idle palate we readily discover the Proto-Samoan parent vocables in which both palatals are in use. Back of this again we have the life-history of this speech family in which I have been able to present distinct proof that the palatal was the first of the speech organs to be brought under control by man in the evolution of speech. Tahiti in its other deviations from the Proto-Samoan norm shows many instances of degradation, but none is so startling as this complete disuse of the first-acquired organ of human speech. It is a speech in decrepitude, and the u-mutation is another evidence of seniUty. Not in itself does this argue a hopeless case. We have seen in Hawaii and THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 113 in Samoa the effort, and phonetically if not etymologically the success- ful efifort, to repair the damage. But in Tahiti the case is indeed hope- less, the speech is as moribund as the speakers, the end is not remote. Those whom Tahiti welcomed gladly as taio have but poorly repaid the welcome. Landless and laughterless the Tahitian is quietly fading beneath a burden which he may not bear. There is an anemia of the soul, English missionary effort and French colonial administration have failed to find the disease and certainly have sought to apply no remedy. In this language in its marcescence, even though it is riddled with the m)''celium of such a fungus as we recognize in tc pi, with one of the vocal organs atrophied, we shall find a melancholy interest in the one basic principle of the evolution of speech to which this Polynesian family gives us clearer and more direct approach than any other which has passed under philological review. The skeleton of these words is in the vowels. The alterations which the vowels may undergo are few and are readily to be comprehended ; it is in them that the sense obtains which is the soul of speech. Tahiti shows us that we may excise one whole organ of consonant production and yet speak the living principle of the mother tongue. Just one example will suffice to present this to the eye. In Tongan we say ngako when we mean the kidney fat of animals; in Samoan we say nga'o, with a slight catch of the vocal breath in place of the vanished k; in Tahiti it is enough to say ao, every vestige of consonant is lost, but the vital vowels are unaltered and with them the sense survives. Table 14. Southeast Polynesia. Poly- nesian. Proto- Samoan. Tongafiti. Total. Pau-Rn-Mgv-Mq-Ta Pau-Rn-Mq-Ta 8 12 21 227 •4 '5 3 89 10 9 I 40 9 7 284 28 24 20 •35 20 Pau-Rn-Mgv-Ta Pau-Rn-Ta Mgv-Rn-Mq-Ta Mgv-Rn-Ta Total 52 358 24 77 5n Pau-Mgv-Mq-Ta ii 4° 18 15 25 26 8 14 34 47 29 25 58 42 29 106 376 191 •45 Pau-Mq-Ta Pau-Mgv-Ta Pau-Ta Mgv-Mq-Ta Mgv-Ta Total 46, 197 87 230 975 Grand total . 5«3 555 III 307 .486 In the table above we begin the classifications of the identifiable material found in Tahiti. Much of it has been worked out in preceding chapters in the cases where the study of the Paumotu and the Ma- 114 EASTER ISLAND. ngarevan has involved this sister speech. As at the end of those chap- ters, so at the end of this will be found a collation of that identifiable element of Tahiti which has not been gleaned in the collation of the other languages. In chapters 3 and 4 a certain Tahitian element has been found entangled with Paumotu and Mangareva, either in conjunction with the Rapanui or free from such association. From the tables and lists presented in those chapters Table 14 on page 113 is derived, continu- ing to observe, as throughout this inquiry, the presence and the absence of Rapanui identifications. From the dictionary of Rapanui we derive the next set of tables which record those affiHates of Rapanui with Tahiti which are inde- pendent of Paumotu and of Mangareva : Tahiti-Rapanui I 22 48 75 83 107 122 154 171 193 215 221 236 243 10 35 52 79 97 119 129 167 173 194 219 234 240 283 16 40 58 82 103 120 150 168 175 205 Tahiti-Rapanui -Marquesas: 43 121 139 161 172 182 184 203 232 253 255 259 267 286 93 126 160 For the vocables designated in these two tables we are unable to estabhsh identification beyond the province of Southeast Polynesia. The few remaining identifications in which remoter affiliation has been established are presented as follows: Polynesian-Tahiti-Rapanui:294 338 394 499 545 565 631 Polynesian-Tahiti-Rapanui-Marquesas: 305 327 374 383 435 440 485 521 633 651 Proto-Samoan-Tahiti-Rapanui: 776 788 789 Proto-Samoan-Tahiti-Rapanui-Marquesas : 8 1 8 Tongafiti-Tahiti-Rapanui: 846 851 903 932 940 We are now to tabulate the results of the examination of that larger part of the Tahiti vocabulary which is not included in Easter Island. As in preceding tables of this class, the italic figures indicate identi- fications which are derived from other than the principal language of each of the respective groups, the bold-face figures indicate the affihation with Hawaii, a theme which is now becoming of great importance. The first group of these tables is confined to those identifications which yield no affihations without this province. Tahiti-Marquesas: 2571 2592 2620 2663 2693 2718 2787 2814 2844 2863 2879 293012978 3013 2572 2597 2621 2666 2697 2733 2790 2821 2847 2866 2885 2933 2981 3017 2574 2599 2622 2671 2702 2757 2795 2824 2853 2869 2890 2935 2983 3018 2576 2601 2623 2675 2713 2778 2801 2825 2856 2871 2901 2940 2988 3019 2582 2607 2635 2687 2714 2779 2803 2828 2857 2872 2903 2941 2990 3035 2583 2610 2655 2689 2715 2780 2804 2829 2861 2876 2918 2956 3009 3043 2586 Tahiti-Marquesas-Hawaii : 2625 2658 2745 2781 2849 2888 2900 2922 2975 3007 3011 3014 3021 3030 3653 2717 2756 2843 2883 2892 2919 2924 3003 THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 115 Tahiti-Hawaii : 2575 2589 2613 2651 2682 2721 2783 2823 2854 2893 2929 2970 3015 3036 2577 2590 2614 2657 2683 2722 2796 2826 2855 2895 2934 2973 3022 3037 2578 2591 2616 2662 2684 2730 2800 2827 2859 2896 2937 2977 3023 3039 2579 2594 2627 2668 2685 2735 2808 2830 2873 2897 2938 2984 3028 3041 2580 2596 2628 2669 2694 2749 2818 2833 2875 2904 2947 2987 3029 3048 2584 2598 2634 2673 2695 2751 2819 2839 2877 2916 2958 2989 3031 3050 2585 2605 2639 2677 2696 2758 2820 2851 2891 2925 2969 3010 3034 3051 2588 2612 2646 2681 2707 2764 2822 We next come to the identifications which fall within that inseparable group for which we have been employing the designation Polynesian, that in which it is impossible to assign any given vocable to one or the other migration stream in specific attribution. Polynesian-Tahiti : 2626 2632 2670 27 1 1 2729 27S4 2768 2789 2834 2889 2939 2971 3026 3040 2630 2637 2700 2728 2738 27S9 2786 2802 2846 2927 2957 3013 3038 Polvnesian-Tahiti-Marquesas : 2587 2619 2650 2680 2732 2770 2813 2836 2882 2909 2913 2949 2955 3016 2595 2631 2672 2704 2750 2776 2817 2868 2887 2910 2920 2954 2982 2020 2615 2638 2679 2716 2760 2806 The Proto-Samoan element, in the next group of tables has a rather more considerable representation. Proto-Samoan-Tahiti : 2593 2609 2649 2661 2699 2725 2741 2766 2774 2815 2932 2953 2965 3003 2600 2611 2652 2664 2703 2726 2753 2767 2775 2870 2945 2959 2966 3006 2602 2624 2654 2674 2720 2727 2755 2769 2788 2884 2948 2962 2993 3027 2604 2642 2656 2686 2723 2731 2762 2772 2793 2914 2951 2964 2995 3032 2608 2648 2659 2691 2724 2740 276s 2773 2812 Proto-Samoan-Tahiti-Marquesas : 2';73 2606 2633 2644 2647 2688 2705 2709 2719 2805 2874 2996 3000 3025 2581 2617 2636 2645 2678 2690 2708 2710 2746 2867 2899 2997 3004 3033 2603 2629 The Tongafiti element presented in the final tables is but Httle more numerous in this element of Tahiti than is the Proto-Samoan. Tongafiti-Tahiti: 2618 2692 2743 2771 2807 2838 2852 2886 2907 2923 2943 2961 2992 3024 2640 2698 2744 2782 2809 2840 2860 2894 291 1 2926 2944 2963 2998 3043 2641 2701 2747 2785 2810 2841 2864 2898 2912 2928 2946 2968 2999 3044 2643 2734 2748 2792 2831 2842 2865 2902 2915 2931 2950 2976 3001 3045 2665 2737 2752 2794 2832 2845 2878 2905 2917 2936 2952 2985 3002 3047 2667 2739 2761 2797 2835 2848 2880 2906 2921 2942 2960 2991 3008 3049 2676 2742 2763 2798 2837 2850 Tongafiti-Tahiti-Marquesas: 2660 2777 2791 281 1 2816 2862 2881 2967 2972 2979 2980 2986 2994 3046 2706 2784 2799 The sum of this labored investigation is conveniently set forth in Table 15 on page 116, retaining as before the division of the material as common to Rapanui or otherwise ; with the proper sums obtained in each half of the table are brought forward the corresponding sums from the similar Table 9 on page 87, in which the Paumotu and Mangarevan affiHates of Tahiti are assembled. Thematerial offered in Bishop Jaussen's dictionary of Tahiti amounts to 6,200 items. This has been supplemented by other material from the earlier Davies dictionary, where it offered vocables neglected by the 116 EASTER ISLAND. Bishop or where the definitions were more complete; the total from this source has been, however, so small that it may be neglected in the arith- metic of the speech. We are in possession of 2,043 identifications, Table 15- Southeast Polynesia. Poly- nesian. Proto- Samoan. Tongafiti. Total. Ta-Rn f. 7 10 3 5 11 Ta-Rn-Ma Total 55 52 3^^ 4 24 5 77 8. 511 Pau-Rn-Mgv-Ta Total 107 375 28 82 592 Ta-Mq 85 23 105 34 30 '7 166 23 105 182 Ta Mq-Ha Ta Ha Ta 27 65 90 Total 213 461 6. 197 n •07 230 476 975 Pau-Mgv-Ta Grand total 781 633 210 419 2043 restricted or general, of Tahiti vocables, 33 per cent of the language ; for comparison we point to the identification of 52 per cent of the Paumotu and 26 per cent of Mangarevan. The occurrence of the several iden- tifications is interesting. Tablb 16. Southeast Polynesia Polynesian Proto-Samoan Tongafiti 78. 633 210 419 Paumotu. Mangareva. These figures are gross, the unaccented percentages of Tahiti con- sidered without regard of the division which hitherto we have found instructive, the source division into Rapanui afiiliates and these which no connection with that remote outpost. We discover 592 vocables which Tahiti has in common with Rapanui, 30 per cent (now as before resting our ratings on identifiable speech figures) of the former language, 5 1 per cent of the latter ; with this 30 per cent we set in comparison the 38 per cent of Mangarevan and the 34 per cent of the Paumotu. The subdivision of the common element of Tahiti in other languages of the province is interesting. Table 17 on page 117 sets forth the THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 117 sums and percentages for all Southeast Polynesia. From this we find that the Rapanui element in Tahiti has its more considerable associa- tion on practically equal terms with Mangareva and the Marquesas; yet in the case of Mangareva the same element was more closely asso- ciated with the Paumotu (53 per cent), and in the case of the Paumotu the closer association was with the Marquesas (86 per cent). The element of Tahiti not found in Rapanui associates most closely with the Paumotu (44 per cent), although the range of variation of the three Table 17- Rapanui affiliates. Extra-Rapanui. Total. ■ No. j P. ct. No. P. ct. No. P. ct. Paumotu . . 356 60 463 ! 78 475 80 639 44 995 973 1027 48 47 50 Mangareva Marquesas 510 35 37 items is less than half the range of the Rapanui affiliate element; in Mangareva the association is to the same degree (45 per cent) with the Marquesas, but far more strongly accentuated; and in the Paumotu the association is with Tahiti (84 per cent), the percentages showing that the Paumotu derives nearly twice as much from Tahiti as Tahiti from the Paumotu. We next tabulate the sums of the identifications for which we can dis- cover no history earlier or later than their provenance in Southeast Polynesia. Table i8. Rapanui affiliates. Extra-Rapanui. No. P. ct. No. P. ct. 23 36 44 344 150 «93 51 22 28 Mangareva Marquesas i In the similar compilation of this material in Table 11 on page 88, the two elements in Mangareva were found to have affinity for the Marquesan, Tahiti, and the Pamotu in order, and with close agreement of the percentages. When we pass to Tahiti we find a marked differ- ence: the Rapanui element exhibits affinity toward the Marquesas, Mangareva, and the Paumotu in order, the Paumotu being about twice as remote from the Mangarevan as that from the Marquesas. In the extra-Rapanui element the greater affinity is with the Paumotu, and Mangareva and the Marquesas average about half as much. When we examine the Paumotu we find even more strongly marked this inversion of affinities of the two elements ; its Rapanui element affiUates with the 118 EASTER ISLAND. Marquesas three times as strongly as with Tahiti and Mangareva, and its extra-Rapanui content affiliates with Tahiti more than five times as closely as with the Marquesas and more than seven times as closely as with Mangareva. So far as we are yet justified in judgment upon so much of the material, renewing the note that we have reason to regard this as a very ancient element of the common speech, we see Mangareva conspicuously indicated, in comparison with neighbor archipelagoes of the province, as equally influenced by the migration to Rapanui and by that which failed to reach that ultimate destination. The three rearward lines of advancing migration are set forth in the next table : Table 19. Rapanui affiliates. Extra-Rapanui. Polynesian. Proto- Samoan. Tongafiti. Polynesian. Proto- Samoan. Tongafiti. No. P. ct. No. P. ct. No. P. ct. No. P. ct. No. P. ct. No. P. ct. 44 42 40 Paumotu 259 34' 340 69 9« 90 1 14 1 50 19 68 23 j 82 60 64 65 73 78 78 98 •54 165 60 64 |9 63 82 >5 20 31 .59 •43 Mangareva Table 20. Tahiti introduces to us a new element in a position of some impor- tance. We note here the figures, the comparison may properly be post- poned to the next chapter, since this element will be found threaded through the Marquesas also. This new element is the affinity with Hawaii. It is confined to that subdivision which we designate South- east Polynesia restrictively ; Tahiti shows 1 05 identifications with Hawaii which nowhere else appear, and 23 in common with the Marquesas. The relation of the three identifica- tions of earlier source to the mass of Tahiti identifications is set forth in Table 20. The sum of the ratios in this table varies by but a few points higher than in the similar tables for the Paumotu and Mangareva, and in the column of Rapanui affiliates the difference is equally inconsiderable. In the column of the extra-Rapanui element Tahiti goes a little beyond Mangareva in the accretion of the Proto-Samoan contri- bution over the Paumotu, but it is in practical harmony with the Paumotu in the enhancement of the Tongafiti element ; yet on closer examination of the figures a difference is seen. In Mangareva the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti contribute equal amounts of the speech Polynesian.... Proto-Samoan. Tongafiti Rapanui affiliates. Extra- Rapanui. P.ct. 63.3 .t4 P.cl. 18 12 23 81.7 53 THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 119 which has not reached Rapanui, in the Paumotu the Tongafiti contrib- utes more than three times as much as the Proto-vSamoan ; but in Tahiti the Proto-Samoan element is about the same as in Mangareva and nearly twice as great as the amount in the Paumotu, and finally the Tongafiti contributes to Tahiti about twice as much as the Proto- Samoan. 2571. aa to be quite awakened. Mq.; a, aa, ka, to lie awake. 2572. aa a dermatitis of children. Mq.: aa, a black spot on the skin. 2573. aaa an interjection of surprise. Mq. : aa, an interjection of disgust, of aver- sion, of refusal. Sa.: aa, an inter- jection of disapprobation. 2574. aahi a rag, a small piece of cloth. Mq.: kakahi, a woman's clout. 2575. aahi wick, lint. Ha.: aahi, a bag in which fire materials were carried. 2576. aahu spasms. Mq.: kakahu, colic, gripes. 2577. aahu a piece of cloth, vesture of any kind. Ha. : aahu, a cloak, a robe. 2578. aai rodent, of an ulcer. Ha.: aai, to ulcerate, to eat in as a sore. 2579. aaiore breadfruit fallen unripe. Ha.: aaiole, id. 2580. aapo apt, quick to comprehend. Ha. : aapo, one who learns quickly, a ready scholar. 2581. aata stem of plants or of leaves. Mq.: kata, peduncle, petiole. Sa.: ata, a branch of kava. 2582. aata, ata young plants of tare or sweet potato. Mq.: kata, sets of sweet potato for planting. 2583. afeafe tall, long. Mq.: afeafe, long. 2584. ahaha a tree. Ha.: haha, id. 2585. ahatea a tree (Nauclea forsteri). Ha.: ahakea, a yellowish wood. 2586. aheu a fish. Mq. : aheu, id. 2587. ahiahi evening. Mq.: ahiahi, id. Sa. : afiafi, id. Ma. : ahiahi, id. 2588. ahihi to join, to unite. Ha.: ahihi, to join with others, to conspire. 3589. ahonui perseverance. Ha.: ahonui, patience, forbearance. 2590. ahoroa persistence, patience, perse- verance. Ha. : aholoa, patient. 2591. ahua a place crowded with coral. Ha. : ahua, a bank in the sea, the bar at a river mouth. 2592. ahupu a garment. Mq.: kahupu, a mantle, a coverlet. 2593. ahuru tainted, spoiled. Sa.: afulu, overcooked; afuluga, rotten. Ha.: ahulu, overcooked. 2594. ahuru a fish. Ha.: ahuluhulu, id. 2595. ai a bet, a wager, a game. Mq.: kai, to throw lots, to lose a game. Pau.: kai, to wager. Sa.: 'ai, a count toward the score of a game. Ma.: kai, a puzzling toy. 2596. aiai white. Ha.: aiai, white, fair. 2597. aihamu to eat leavings. Mq.: kai- hamu, id. 2598. aivaiva abundant, considerable. Ha.: aiwaiwa, expresses a superlative. 2599. ama to be afire, lighted. Mq.: ama, light, candle, torch. (Sa.: lama, id.) 2600. amata auahi a spark or first kindling of fire. Sa.: 'amata, to begin. 2601. amla a plant. Mq.: ami ami, id. 2602. amoamo to make signs, to beckon. To.: kamo, id. 2603. amu to rail, to jest, to mock. Mq.: amuamu, to ridicule, to defame. Sa. : amuamu, to mock. Ha.: amuamu, to revile, to use profane language. 2604. ana a rasp. Sa. : 'ana, a rough stone used for polishing. Ha. : ana, id. 2605. anaana small stones, shells, coral chips. Ha.: anaana, in small balls, as sheep dung. 2606. anaanaea to be refreshed, restored to health. Mq.: anaana, to become better, to recover. To. : kana-gataa, incurable. 2607. anaiho only. Mq.: anaiho, only, solely, absolutely, indeed. 2608. anapo to-night (future). Sd^.: anapo, last night. 2609. anau to lament, to mourn, to regret. Fu.: anaunau, to sigh for one's own country. 2610. anauru a strong wind. Mq.: anauu, kanauu, the southwest wind. 261 1. anei the sign of affirmative interro- gation. Sa.: anei, probably. Ha.: anei, the sign of a question. 2612. ano desolate, solitary, deserted. Ha.: ano, silent, solitary, as a deserted village. 2613. anoe curious, envious. Ha.: anoi, to desire very strongly. 2614. anoni, anoi to mix, to confuse. Ha.: anoni, to mix together. 2615. ao day. Mq.: ao, day from dawn to dark. Sa.: ao, id. Ma.: ao, id. 2616. ao a bird. Ha.: ao, id. 2617. aoa a tree. Mq.: aoa, the banyan. Sa.: aoa, id. Ha.: aoa, "name of a tree, not found on these islands, but in some foreign country; often spoken of in the ancient meles" — Andrews. 2618. aoa to bark. Ma.: ao, the bark of a dog. 120 EASTER ISLAND. 2619. aoao side, flank. Mq.: aoao, kaokao, . id. Sa.: 'ao'ao, the armpit. To.: , kaokao, the side of a canoe. Ma.: | kaokao, ribs, side. 1 2620. aoheohe tall and slender. Mq. : ka- \ oheohe, slim, slender. j 2621. apoi a semicircle. Mq.: apoipoi, | apokipoki, kapoipoi, round, globular. 2622. aporo weight, burden. Mq.: apoo, the stone sinker of a fish-line. 2623. ara-aniho the two rows of teeth. Mq.: aa, file, row, rank. 2624. aramihi a crab. Sa. : 'alamisi, a land crab. 2625. areu a girdle. Mq.: kareu, kaeu, a woman's girdle. Ha.: aleuleu, old and useless tapa. 2626. arevareva a cuckoo. Sa.: 'aleva, id. Ma. : karewarewa, a bird. 2627. ariari transparence, brightness. Ha.: aliali, white. 2628. aru miti .stormy billows. Ha.: miki, energetic, active, urgent. 2629. atama intelligent, clever. Mq.: ata- mai, adroit, wise, clever. Sa. : atamai, intelligent, clever. Ha. : akainai, wise, skilful, ingenious. 2630. ate avae the calf of the leg. Sa.: alevae, id. Ma.: ateate, id. 2631. ati inclosed, entangled. Mq.: kati, closed, embarrassed, plugged. To.: kajia, to obstruct. Ma.: kati, to block, to obstruct. 2632. ati pi to throw a stone over the surface of water. Sa.: tipi, to skim a stone on water. Ma. : tipi, id. 2633. atiuaea a cucurbitaceous plant. Mq. : atiu, katiu, a melon. Fu.: atiu, a climbing plant. 2634. aturi a plant. Ha. : akulikuli, id. 2635. atutu tumult, agitation. Mq.: tutu, furious, mad. 2636. au a sea snail. Mq.: kau, nau, id. Sa. : gau, a mollusc. 2637. au smoke, vapor. Sa. :oi«, id. Ma.: au, id. 2638. aua, auaa except. Mq. : aua, except, prohibitive. Sa.: 'aua, prohibitive. Ma.: kaua, id. 2639. aufau a tax. Ha.: auhau, id. 2640. aufau-fetii genealogy. Ma.: kau- whau, to recite old legends and gene- alogies. 2641. auiaui as in ancient times. Ma.: auki, old. 2642. aumana to chew victuals for another. Sa.: 'aumaga, the company of kava chewers. 2643. aupapa a flat surface. Ma.: kau- papa, a level surface, a floor. 2644. auta a groan, a sigh, a murmur. Mq.: aiita, air, breath, Moriori; auta, to sigh, to groan 2645. ea the thrush, aphthae. Mq.: kea, id. Sa.: 'ea'ea, id. Ha.: ea, id. 2646. haa-eho to suffer from indigestion. Ha. : eho, a swelling or bunch internal, a kind of disease. 2647. fa stalk. Mq.: fa, ha, petiole. Sa.: fa, the petiole of taro and banana. Ha. : ha, petiole of taro and sugarcane. 2648. fa the mark at which one shoots or aims. Sa.: fa, id. 2649. fafau to join, to tie. Sa.: fafau, to fasten with a ligature. 2650. fai to confess, to reveal. Mq.: fai. hai, haki, id. Sa. : fai, to say. Ma. : whaki, to confess, to divulge, to re- veal. Pau.: faki, to discover, to reveal. 2651. faifai a plant. Mq.: haihai, a tree. 2652. fanu some. Pau.: toko-fanu, id. Nine: falu, id. 2653. fatu lord, master. Mq. Jatu, master, proprietor. Ha. : haku, lord, master, overseer. 2654. fatupehe song-maker. Sa.: fatupese, poet. (Ha.: haku-mele, id.) 2655. faufau vile, low, disgusting. Mq. : faufau, hauhau, the opposite of good in all senses. 2656. fau-poo hat, head covering. Sa.:/cu, a sort of turban. 2657. farapepe Freycinetia demissa. Ha.: halapepe, a species of pandanus. 2658. fei the mountain banana. Mq.: fei, a plant. Ha.: hei, the pawpaw tree. 2659. fenefenea lassitude, fatigue. Sa.: fena, id. 2660. fenuu a strand, to twist. Mq. : fenu, strips, bands, straps. Ma.: whenu, the warp. 2661. raho-haari a naked and indecent dance. Sa.: fali, coitus. 2662. haha to strut. Ha.: haha, to strut, to act the fop. 2663. haha laughter in peals. Mq.: haha- haha, id. 2664. hahara to split. Sa.: sasala, to cut. 2665. hahau to seek. Ma.: hahau,\d. 2666. hahu a razor, a plane. Mq. : hahu, a plane, to poHsh. 2667. hanahana splendid, illustrious, glory. Ma.: hana, to shine, to glow. 2668. hanehanea fatigued. Ha.: hanea, indolent. 2669. hanihani to caress, to fondle. Ha.: hanihani, to make the first slight advances in tempting to adultery. 2670. hao to encircle. To.: hao,\6.. Ma.: hao, to inclose, to draw around. 2671. hapepa paralytic. Mq.: hapepa, a sick person confined to the house. 2672. hava soiled. Mq.: hava, id. Sa. : sava, defiled with excrement. Ma.: hawahawa, besmeared. 2673. hea a skin eruption, the shingles. Ha.: hea, to be red and sore, as in- flamed eyes. the: dominance of TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 121 2674. hee to slide, to swim. Sa.: se'e, to slide, to shoot the breakers. Ha.: hee, id. ahee to follow. Mq. : hee, id. heepuanui a fine sunset. Ma. : heke, to decline toward setting, as the sun. hehe to laugh to scorn. Ha.: hehe, to laugh, to mock, to deride. heiva a dance. Mq.: heva, a very indecent dance of naked women. Sa. : siva, a dance. hi dysentery. Mq.: hi, diarrhea. Nine: hihl, id. Ma.: hi, id. hia-ai great desire to eat or drink. Mq. : hia, fia, wish, desire, to covet. Sa. : fia, to wish. Ma.: hia, to de- sire. Ha. : hiaai, a strong desire. 3681. hiehie wild, furious. Ha.: hichie, overbearing, haughty. 2682. hihiu savage, shy. Ha.: hihiu, wild, untamed, unsocial. hinuhinu lustre, brightness, shining. Ha.: hinuhinu, to glisten, to sparkle, to be bright. hipa pride. Ha.: hipa, to express gladness. hire to exaggerate. Ha.: hilohilo, to lengthen a speech by mentioning little circumstances, to make nice oratori- cal language. 2686. hitahita vivacity, impetuous, to be in haste. Sa. : fJafita, brave, courageous. faa-hiti to pronounce. Mq. : haa- hiti, id. hiti-mahuta to leap. Mq.: hiti-ee, to leap for joy. Sa. : fiti, to leap. Cf . 2729. hito to ridicule. Mq.: hito, vain, haughty, proud. hoa a pole for carrying a burden. Mq. : hoa, small sticks used in fasten- ing an outrigger. Sa. : so' a, the brace of a house. hoani to cajole, to conciliate. Sa. : fesoasoani, to help, to comfort, to strengthen. hoata the name of a night. Ma.: hoata, the third day of the moon. hopiri to be quiet. Mq.: hopii, id. hora Tephrosia piscatoria, to poison fish therewith. Ha.: hola, to poison fish. ahoru to bend as a weak plank. Ha.: holu, to bend as an elastic stick, flexible. 2696. hou sweat. Ha. : hoti, id. 2697. ai-huaa genealogy, lineage. Mq. : huaa, huaka, family, parents. 2698. huare phlegm, saliva. Ma. : huare, id. 2699. huhu a black fly. Sa. : lago-fufu, the carpenter bee. 2700. hui a collective plural (human). Sa. : fui, a cluster, a flock. Ma. : hui, an assembly. Ha. : hui, a company, a cluster. 2675. 2676. 2677- 2678. 2679- 2680. 2683. 2684. 2685. 2687. 2688. 2689. 2690. 2691. 2692. 2693. 2694- 2695- 2701. 2702. 2703. 2704. 2706. 2707. 2708. 2709. 2710. 2711. 2712. 2713- 2714. 2715- 2716. 2717. 2718. 2719. 2720. 2721. 2722. 2723. 2724 2725. 2726 2727 2728 hupe mucus. (Sa. : isupc'id.) Ma.: hupe, id. huto anger, displeasure. Mq.: huto, dissension, inharmonious. ie a sail. Sa. : 'ie, cloth, fine mats. Ha.: ie, cloth, canvas. ieie a liana, Freycinetia dcmissa. Mq. : kiekie, a tree with a very flex- ible root. Sa. : 'ie'ie, a Freycinetia. Ma.: kiekie, F. banksii. iha di.spleasure. Mq.: iha, an inter- jection of disgust. Sa.:jja, id. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 401. ihaiha to pant because of heat. Mq. : ihaiha, cold, to shiver with cold. Ma. : kiha, to pant. ihe a lance. Ha. : ihe, a spear, ihi the chestnut. Mq.:f7it, id. Sa.: ifi, id. Ha. : ihi, an herb. ihi to pull up, to carry off. Mq. : ihi, to flay, to bark, to peel. To. : ihi, to peel. Ha.: ihi, to peel, to flay. iho to second. Mq. : iha, id. Sa. : ifo, id. Ha.: iho, id. iho essence, nature. Pau.: iho, es- sence, substance. Sa..:fuatia-ifo, con- science. Ma. : iho, that in which the strength of a thing consists. ihoiho a ghost, a spirit. Pau.: faka- iho, a ghost. iripo whirlpool, vortex. Mq. : iipoi, to whirl, to surge. iuiu profoundly (of sleep). Mq.: iu, profound, deep. aivi eminence, hill, slight elevation. Mq.: ivi, hill. Cf. 3004. ma washed, clean, pure. Mq. : ma, clarified, clear. Sa.: ma, clean, pure. Ma.: ma, white, pale, clean. maa a sling. Mq.: tnaa, id. Sa. : ma'a-ta, id. Ma.: maka, to throw. Ha.: maa, a sling. maamaa fooli.sh, simple, stupid. Mq. : maaniaa, crazy, a simpleton. mae weak, soft. Mq. : mae, soft, flabby. To. : mae, to wither, to fade. Ha.: mae, id. maee mobile. Sa. : maee, to shiver. haa-maere to astound, to stun. Ha. : maele, numb. . a-maha to divide, to open, to split. Ha. : maha, to make a hole in, to tear in two. . mahae torn, rent. Sa. : masae, to tear. . mahamePhyllanthustahitensis. Sa.: masame. id. . mahatea to be fatigued by. Sa. : ■mafatia, weighed down, burdened, mahihi obliquely. Sa. : masisi, tohe broken obliquely. mahiti wrath. Sa.: 7«a^/f, bluster. . mahore to peel off. Sa. : mafoe, to be skinned. Ma.: mahore, to be peeled. 122 EASTER ISLAND. 2729. mahuta to jump, tofly. Sa.-.mafuta, [ to rise in flight. Ma.: mahuta, to | jump. 2730. maiere to examine. Ha.: maiele, to | ask questions with skill so as to puzzle one. 2731. maihe diligently, perfectly. Sa. : maise, above all, especially. 2732. maire Polypodium pustulatum. Mq.: maie, a species of breadfruit. To.: maile, a shrub. Ma.: maire, various trees. Ha.: maile, a vine, Alyxia olivaeformis. 2733. mairi to lie down, to go to sleep. Mq.: maii, maiki, a bed, couch. 2734. maiti to choose, to elect. Ma.: mahi'.i, to sort out. 2735. mama-orero conclusion of a council. Ha.: mama, to finish, to have done with a thing. 2736. manahune plebeian. The Polyne- sian Wanderings, page 22. 2737. manono Phyllanthus manono. Ma.: manono, a tree. Ha.: manono, id. 2738. manu to float, to swim over. Sa.: wa«J<, to float high. Ma.: manu, to float. 2739. manufiri, manuhiri host, guest. Ma. : manuhiri, a guest, to receive as a guest. 2740. manuia to prosper. Sa. : manuia, prosperous, fortunate. 2741. mac Commersonia echinata. Mq. : makomako, a shrub. Sa. : mao, a tree. Ha. : mao, a shrub used in dyeing. 2742. maoa ripe, cooked. Ma.: maoa, cooked. 2743. marara dispersed. Ma.: marara, scattered. 2744. mareaafish. Ma.: wrarecr^a, white- bait. 2745. marehurehu morning twilight. Mq.: maehuehu, twilight. Ha. : malehulehu, morning twilight. 2746. maro dry, desiccated. Mq.: mao, thirst, desiccated. Fu.: mala, dry. Ha.: malo, maloo, id. 2747. maruao break of day. Ma.: maruao, dawn. 2748. maruarua the bed of a stream. Ma.: maruarua, a valley. 2749. maruarua ground grubbed up. Ha.: malualua, a little spot dug up for planting. 2750. mata the edge of a tool. Mq. : mata, point, edge. Sa.: mata, id. Ma.: mata, id. 2751. matahlti a year. Ha.: makahiki, id. 2752. matapuna a spring. Ma.: mata- puna, id. 2753. mati Ficus tinctoria. Sa.: matt, a fig tree. 2754. mato a rock, a high rock. Sa.: mato, a precipice. Mangaia: malo, a rock, a stone. 2756. 2758. 2759- 2760. 2761. 2762. 2763- 2764. 2755. matua old. Sa. : matua, elder, ma- ture. Ha. : makua, of full age. mau a plural prefix. Mq. : mau, id. Ha.: wzaw, id. 2757. maunauna rough. Mq.: maunauna, rough, callous. maureure discouraged, fearful. Ma. : maule, dispirited, fearful. mavete open. To.: movete, to be loose. Ma.: mawete, untied, mea to do. Mq.: mea, id. Sa.. : mea, id. Ma. : mea, id. mere a star. Ma. : meremere, the evening star. a-miimii to curl, to twist. Sa. : migi, curly. a-mina to desire what another is eat- ing. Ma. : mina, to long for. moemoe ambush. Ha..: moemoe, id. 2765. moemoe Phyllanthus simplex. To.: mohemohe, a tree. 2766. momea Lomaria procera. To.: mo- mea, a shrub. 2767. moo-tua grandchild. Niue: moko- putia, id. 2768. mu a confused noise. Niue: mumu, to make a noise. Ma.: mumu, a gentle noise. The Polynesian Wan- derings, page 383. muri aval river mouth. Sa. : miiUvai, id. Ha.: muliwai, id. na demonstrative of the middle dis- tance. Mq.: na, id. Sa. : lena, id. Ma.: na, id. na behold. Ma.: nana, id. 2772. na to quiet a child. Sa.: «a, id. Ha.: na, quieted, pacified, as a child. nahe Angiopteris erecta. Sa.: nase, the giant fern. nanau to covet. Sa. : naunau, to de- sire earnestly. nanunanu to coo. Sa.: nanu, to .speak in an incomprehensible lan- guage. nau a plant. Mq.: nau, id. Sa.: nau, id. Ma.: nau, id. 2777. naupata a plant. Mq. : naupata, id. Ma.: naupatu, id. 2778. nehenehe handsome, comely, elegant. Mq. : yiehenehe, corpulent. 2779. a-ninia giddiness, vertigo. Mq.: ni- nia, dazzled by too strong light, ver- tigo. Sa. : niniva, giddy. niuroahiti Leucas decemdentata. Mq. : niuoaifiti, a species of coconut. noinoi small, fine. Mq. : noi, a dwarf, of slow growth. Ha.: noinoi, small, as a dwarf. noo the stem of a canoe. Ma. : noko, id. naunau to be fine, elegant. Ha.: hoonaunau, to act proudly, to dre.ss in gorgeous apparel. o spade, pick. Mq.: ko, id. Ma.: ko, a digging-stick. 2769 2770. 2771- 2773- 2774- 2775- 2776. 2780. 2781. 2782. 2783. 2784. THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 123 2785. oprovisionsfor a journey. Ma. :o, id. 2786. 6 to enter, to penetrate. Sa.: 0, to penetrate. Ma.: 0, to get into a place not easily entered. 2787. 6 to husk a coconut. Mq.: ko, id. 2788. a-ofa to bend, to incline. Sa. : lofa, to crouch, to cower down. 2789. ofaa a nest. Sa. : ofaga, id. Ma.: ohatu^a, id. 2790. ofao-tuna an eel's hole. Mq.: kofao, kohao, a crack, a crevice. 2791. ofiri to twist, to turn. Mq. : kohii, to interlace. Ma.: kowhiri, to whirl around. 2792. oheohe a plant. Ma.: kohekohe, id. 2793. ohie facile, easy. Sa.: -gofie, easy. 2794. ohimu to backbite. Ma. : ^o/n'mw, id. 2795. ohiohio a sinister glance. Mq.: kofiofioa, crosseyed. 2796. ohiohioa vertigo. Ha.: ohiohio, the^ dizziness of a slight intoxication. 2797. ohiti to pluck out. Ma.: kowhili, id. 279S. ohiti a very small sand crab. Ma.: kowhiiiu'hiti-moana, a small shrimp. Ha. : ohiki, a small crab. 2799. oi sharp, pointed. Mq. : koi, sharp, keen. Ma.: koi, id. 2800. oi to turn, to veer. Ha.: oi, to move sidewise, to turn the side to one. 2801. omotu an ember, a coal. Mq. : komotu, omotu, firebrand. 2802. onahe, she. Sa.: owa, his, hers. Ma.: 07ia, id. 2803. ona rich. Mq. : ona, id. 2804. onino to twist. Mq. : konino, to plait, to twist, to roll. 2805. 00 to cluck. Mq. : 00, id. Sa. : oolo, the cry of hens. Ha. : 000, to crow. 2806. oomo to pierce, to introduce into. Mq. : kokomo, oomo, id. Sa.: omo, to be sunk in. Ma. : komo, to insert. 2807. opa an angle. Ma.: kopa, an angle, a corner. 2808. opiropiro stinking. Ha.: opilopilo, bad smelling. 2809. opu to rise, of the sun. Ma.: kopu, the morning star. 2810. opupu a blister. Ma.: kopupu, id. 2811. oteatea white. Mq.:feo/m,id. Ma.: kotea, pale. 2812. oti presage of death. Sa.: o/j, to die. 2813. oti to cut. Mq. : koti, oti, id. Sa. : 'oti, id. Ma.: koti, id. 2814. otimo to slander, to calumniate. Mq. : kotimo, to make a sign secretly to counteract the words of a speaker. 2815. ou mine. Sa. : o'u, id. Ha.: o'u, id. 2816. ouru extremity, point; kouu, extrem- ity, point, crest, summit, head of a river. Ma.: koiiru, top of a tree, head of a river. 2817. outou you. Mq.: kotou, otou, id. Sa.: 'outou, id. Ma.: koutou, id. 2818. ovarivari lazy, indolent, cowardly. Ha.: owali, infirm, weak. 2819. haa-pa to seize, to attack. Ha.: hoopa, to hit, to strike. paaoao, Mq.: 2820. paaoao to be thin, lean. Ha. I weakness, want of strength. [ 2821. haa-pae to abandon, to reject. I haapae, id. \ 2822. paha perhaps. Ha.: paha, id. ! 2823. pahcmoioslip, tofall. Us^.-.pahemo, [ to slip, to slip off'. I 2824. paheru to rake the soil. Mq.-.paheu. j to comb. 2825. pahoa to beat bark for cloth. Mq.: pahoa, id. j 2826. pahono to join, to unite. Ha.: pa- I hono, to stitch together. 2827. pahu to splatter. Ha. : poAw, to gush I or burst forth. I 2828. pahuhu to press, to press out. Mq. : j pahuhu, pahuu, to press, to squeeze. 2829. pahuru dirty. Mq.: />a/mn<, to make I dirty. I 2830. paina to make a noise. Ha.: paina, j to sound, as in breaking or tearing I anything. j 2831. pani to close. Ma.: pani, to block I up, to obstruct. 2832. paoho to laugh noisily. Ma.: paoho, ' to bark. I 2833. papaitobeat. Ha. : /)a^ai, to strike. I 2834. papaa crabs. Sa.: pa'a, id. Ma.: papaka, id. 2835. papatea untattooed. Ma.: pa paiea, having no tattoo marks on the face. 2836. papau shallow. Mq.: papau, low, shallow. Sa. : papa'u, shallow. Ma. : papaku, id. 2837. papi to speak quickly and in confu- sion. Ma.: papipapi, confused, in- articulate. 2838. papua young sprouts. Ma..: papua, fruitful. 2839. parare to spread out, to be published. Ha. : palale, to branch out. 2840. pare a fort, a place of refuge. Ma.: parepare, a bre-xstwork m a stockade. 2841 . pari rocks overhanging the sea. Ma. : pari, a cliff, a precipice. 2842. paruru to shelter, to protect. Ma.: paruru, a shelter from the wind. 2843. pata to beat. Mq.: pata, id. Ha.: paka, to strike. 2844. patia a lance, an arrow. Mq.: patia, to harpoon, to lance. 2845. pato to break the shell, to hatch. Ma. : pato, to crack, to snap. 2846. pau consumed, expended. Sa to come to an end. Ma finished. 2847. pau to wet one another. Mq to moisten. 2848. pauaua to be vigorous. Ma..: pauaua, strenuous. 2849. pehi to assail with stones. Mq.: pehi, id. Ha.: pehi, to throw stones at. 2850. pena to cover, to protect, to defend. Ma. : penapena, to cherish, to foster to take care of. pau, pau, pau. 124 EASTER ISLAND. 2851. pera a corpse. Ha.: />^/a, the putrid flesh and bowels of a dead body when the bones were removed. 2852. pi young, green. Ma.: pipi, half- grown, not matured. 2853. piee, pihee to purge. Mq.: piee, diarrhea. 2854. haa-piipli to ridicule, to depreciate. Ha. : hoopii, to accuse, to lay a charge against. 2855. pipi to sprinkle. Ha.: pipi, id. 2856. pitao black, sombre. Mq.: pitako- tako, pitaotao, sombre, obscure. 2857. pitoi a bruise on fruit. Mq.: pitoi, piiloi, id. 2858. pitopito a button. Mgv.: pitopito, id. Pau.: pitopito, id. 2859. piu to pull in a fishing-line. Ha.: piu, to skip with a rope. 2860. pivai the runt of a litter. Ma. : piwai, aborted sweet potatoes which are not saved. 2861. ponao thimble. Mq.: ponao-iima, id. 2862. pono straight, direct. Mq. : pono, proper, seemly. Ma.: pono, true, upright. 2863. poo to slap with the palm. Mq.: poko, the noise made by slapping with the flat of the hand on an arm held snug to the body; to slap the water. 2864. pope pus. Ma.: />o/)o, rotten, worm- eaten. 2865. porehu sombre. Ma.: porehu, dusky. 2866. pou to descend. Mq.: pou-pima, grandchildren, descendants. 2867. pu a a tree. Mq.: pna,id. Sa. : pua, id. Ha.: pua, id. 2868. puatea a tree. Mq.: pukatea, pua- tea, id. Nine: pukatea, id. Ma.: pukatea, id. 2869. puita cold, a fit of shivering. Mq.: puita, cold, shivering, gooseflesh. 2870. puna a haunt of fish. Sa. : puna, a place where fish abound. 2871. pupa to slat (of sails). Mq.: pupa, id. 2872. pupo to beat the hands. Mq.: pupo, to squeeze in the hands in order to soften. 2873. pupu shells. Ha.: pupu, id. 2874. pupu-vaha to gargle. Mq.: pupu, id. Sa. : pupu, id. 2875. pureva to be on the eve of going. Ha. : puleva, to float here and there. 2876. purima the hands joined as a trum- pet. Mq.: puiima, to whistle with the fingers. 2877. haa-purupuru to care for, to serve. Ha.: pulupulu, to cherish, to brood as a hen her chicks. 2878. pute bag, sack, pocket. Ma.: pute, a bag, a basket. 2879. puvaavaa ribbon, furbelow. Mq. : puvaavaa, id. (Sa.: puva'ava'a, id.) 2880. puvatavata to be ill joined. Ma.: pu- watawata, full of interstices. 2881. rae the forehead. Mq.:a«, id. Pau.: roe, id. Mgv.: akarae, to cut the hair on the forehead. Ma.: rae, the forehead. (Sa.: /ae, hairless.) 2882. rahu sortilege, enchantment. Mq.: ahu, a sacred spot. Sa. : lafu, the pig tabu. Ma.: rahurahu, herbage plucked on a battlefield and used by a priest in incantations. 2883. rapaau medicament, to treat with medicine. Mq.: apakau, apau, oint- ment for a sore. Ha.: lapaau, to administer medicine. 2884. raparapa square. To.: labalaba, id. Ha.: lapalapa, square (of timber, of a bottle, of a cow yard). 2885. raruraru the knees of a boat. Mq.: auau, bowsprit, prow. 2886. rata the chestnut tree. Ma.: rata, a tree. 2887. ratou they. Mq. :a/oM, id. Sa. : latcu, id. Ma.: ratou, id. Pau.: ratou, id. Mgv.: ratou, id. 2888. rauhuru dry banana leaf. Mq.: auhuu, id. (To. : hulu, leaves dry and dead.) Ha.: lauhulu, banana leaf. 2889. raumati to cease raining, to remain fair. Sa. : HaKma//, dry, arid. Ma.: raumati, summer. Cf. 2173. 2890. raumea, aumea gills. Mq. : oumea, koumea, id. 2891. rauone soil free from stones. Ha.: lauone, id. 2892. ravaai to fish. Mq. : avaia, avaika, id. Ha.: lawaia, id. 2893. raverave a servant, to serve. Ha.: lawelawe, to wait on the table, to serve. 2894. ref a to look side wise. Ma.: rewha, a squint. 2895. reva the firmament, atmosphere. Ha.: lewa, the upper regions of the air, atmosphere, the visible heavens. 2896. ri to hang. Ha.: li, to hang by the neck. 2897. riirii little by little. Ha.: liilii, id, 2898. ropuee a violent blast of wind. Ma. : ropu, a gust of wind, a squall. i 2899. rori trcpang. Mq : 0/, id. Sa.: loli, I id. Ha.: loli, id. j 2900. rori to become hard. Mq.: oi, com- j pact, leathery. Ha.: loliloli, to be , watersoaked or tough. I 2901. rourou cartilage of the nose. Mq.: I ouoti ihu, id. I 2902. ruahine an old woman. Ma.: rua- hine, id. Cf. 2357. i 2903. ruaroa tropic of Capricorn. Mq.: ! uaoa, a constellation, the eleventh month. The sense in Tahiti is prob- I ably that of some constellation which I may be used to determine the position. } 2904. ruau an old man, an old woman. Ha. : j luaii, a parent. : 2905. rufa worn out. Ma.; ruha, ruwha, weary. Cf. 2359. THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 125 2906 3907 2908 2909 2910 2911. 2912. 2913. 3914. 2915- 2916. 2917. 2918. 2919- 2920. 2921. 2922. 2923. 2925- 2926. 2927. 2928. 2929. 2930. 2931. 2932. 2933- 2934- ruhi sleepy, drowsy. Ma.: ruhi, 2935. weak, exhausted. Cf. 1510. ruhiruhia aged, old. Ma.: ruruhi, 2936. an old woman. rumi, to rub, to massage the limbs. 2937, Cf. 1514- rupe a pigeon. Mq.: upe, id. Sa. : lupe, id. Ma.: rupe, id. 2938, ruru a large aquatic bird, a wood- 2939. pecker. Mq. : uu, a pigeon. Sa. : lulu, an owl. Ma.: riiru, the more- 2940. pork owl. rurua a shelter from the wind. Mgv. : 2941. mm, a shelter. Ma.: ruru, id. ruta to be in a hurry. Ma.: ruta, 2942. bluster, rage. ta-aa to cut the roots in order to fell 2943. a tree. Mq. : ta, to beat. Sa.: ta, id. Ma.: ta, id. 2944. ta-ia to fish with line or net. Sa. : ta-palolo, to fish for palolo. Fu. : ta, 2945. daylight fishing of women. taa to fall. Ma.: taka, to fall off, to 2946. set. taa to go away. Ha.: kaa, gone, ab- 2947. sent, to remove. taa finished. Ma.: taka, to desist. taai to voyage, to make the rounds. Mq.: takai, taai, id. 2948. taanini to stagger, to flutter in the wind. Mq. : takanini, taanini, ver- 2949. tigo, staggering. Ha. : kaanini, to be agitated, in a flutter. taaroa god creator. Mq. : tanaoa, id. Sa. : tagaloa, id. Ma.: tangaroa, id. taave to hang, to strangle. Ha.: 2950. takawe, id. taf a sonorous. Mq.: to/a, the sound 2951. of a shock. Ha. : kaha, a crack of a whip, report of a pistol. 2952. tahavahava dirty, or soiled. Ma. : to- hawahaiva, to defile, to pollute. Cf. 2953. 2672. tahiri a fan. Mq. : tafii, tahii, id. 2954. Ha.: kahili, a fly brush made of feathers. tahiri to sweep by striking with a 2955. cloth or broom, to dust, to wipe. Ha. : kahili, to sweep, to wipe. Cf. 2376. 2956. tahiri to wag the tail. Ma.: tahiri, to welcome by waving garments. 2957. tahitahi to brush with the hand, to sweep. Sa. : tafi, to brush, to sweep. Ma. : to/z?, to sweep. 2958. tahuhu ridgepole. Ma.: tahuhti, id. Cf. 2462. 2959. tahuti to rot, perishable. Ha.: kahuki, corruption, putrefaction. 2960. tai-ao dawn. Mq. : iakiiaki te ao, just before dawn. 2961. taimaha heavy. Ma.: taimaha, id. 2962. taitahi each, one by one. Sa.: ta'itasi, each. 2963. taitai salt. Mq. : taitai, to salt, to pickle. 2964. tamaa sandals, shoes, foot covering. 1 2965. Ha.: kamaa, id. I tamaa to eat. Mq. : iamaka, tamaa, to eat to excess. tamahana toheat. Ma.: lamahana, to cook a second time. tamara palms, leaves. Ha.: kamala, to thatch with leaves for a temporary house. tamau to persevere. Ha. : katnau, id. tane man, husband. Sa. : tone, man. Ma.: tane, male, husband. taneenee large, abundant. Mq. : taneenee, small, few. A sense-invert. tanoho to sit, to dwell. Mq. : tanoho. to sit. taoa property, possessions. Ma.: taonga, property, treasure. tapahi to cut. Ma.: tapahi, to cut, to chop. tapairu princess. Ma.: tapairu, the firstborn girl of a chiefly family. tapi-ata diflicult to obtain. Sa.: -gatd, difficult to do or be. tapii to cling to anything. Ma.: tapiki, to lay hold of. tapure to be speckled, spotted. Ha. : kapule, to be hung up, as a bunch of bananas, until the skin turns black in spots. taputea the rainbow. Sa. : tapuitea, the evening star. tara the comer of a house, angle. Mq. : taa, id. Sa. : tala, the round end of a house. Ma. : tara, the side wall of a house. The Polynesian Wander- ings, page 239. tara enchantment. Ma.: tara, an incantation. tara to untie. Sa.: tala, id. Ha.: kala, id. tarava to lie horizontally. Ma.: tarawa, to hang upon a line. tarou to pick fruit with a forked stick. Sa. : talou, id. tata porringer, cup, to bale. Mq. : tdtd, scoop, baler. Sa. : tata, wooden baler of a canoe. Ma. : tata, id. tata to strike, to beat. Mq. : toto, id. Sa. : tala, id. Ma. : tata, id. tatai to expel an evil spirit. Mq. : tdiai, to chase, to expel, to exclude. tataramoa a prickly shrub. Sa. : talatalamoa, a variety of the ifi tree. Ma. : tataramoa, the bramble. tati to insult, to reproach. Ha. : kaki, cross, petulant, angry. tatipi to cut with a knife. Sa. : tatipi, to cut, to shred. taua demonstrative pronoun, that. Ma.: taua, id. taua coward. Ma. : towtowa, cowardly. tauama an outrigger canoe. Sa. : tauama, one rope of a canoe rigging. tauaro the front. Ma.: tauaro, the front or principal aspect of a building. taui price, wages. Sa. : taui, id. taumamao to be out of reach. Sa.; taumamao, to be far off. 126 EASTER ISLAND. 2966. taumata a vizor. Sa.: taiimata, id. Tokelau: taumata, "a curious marine animal found on the reefs; it is used by the natives as a helmet or cap (taumata) because when dried it be- comes hard as iron." Tregear, s. v. 2967. taurua the planet Venus. Mq.: takiiua, the name of a star. Ma.: takurua, Sirius. 2968. taurua a double canoe. Ma.: taurua, id. 2969. tautai the result. Ha.: kaukai, to wait for an event to happen. 2970. tautau to fish in sweet water. Ha.: kaukau, the snaring of fish. 2971. tauteute a heap of victuals. Sa.: taute, to eat, to drink. Ma.: taute, to prepare food for cooking. 2972. tavare to trick, to dupe. Mq. : tavae, to cajole, to flatter. Ma. : taware, to dupe, to fool, to cajole. 2973. tavere to tow a thing in the water. Ha. : kawewele, the person at the end of long ropes when many are dragging a heavj- object. 2974. tavini a servant. Mq.: tavini, id. Sa. : tavini, id. Bishop Jaussen dis- tinguishes this as a neologism in Tahiti; it is undoubtedly a natural- ized form of servant, a word which at the time of the voyage of the Duff and on the lips of the pioneer missionaries would undoubtedly have been pro- nounced sarvent. 2975. tavovovovo a distant sound. Mq.: tavovo, to click the teeth. Ha.: kawowo, to make a rustling sound, to sound heavily. 2976. faa-te to milk, to squeeze out. Ma.: whakate, to squeeze fluid out of any- thing. 2977. tere to slip. Ha.: kele, to slide, to .slip. 2978. tetei to clench the teeth. Mq. : teiei, to grit the teeth, to show the teeth. Ma. : tetea, to show the teeth, to gnash the teeth. 2979. tia the lower belly. Mq. : tia-kopu, pubes. Ma. : tia, the lower abdomen. 2980. tiahonu to piece together. Mq.: tuhonu, to mend, to patch. Ma.: tuhonu, to join. 2981. tiao to seek. Mq. : tikao, tiao, id. 2982. tiare a gardenia. Mq. : tiare,tiae, id. vSa. : tiale, id. Ma.: tiare, fragrant. 2983. tiehi, to expel, to drive away. Mq.: tiehi, id. 2984. tihi the corner stone of a marae. Ha.: kihi, the outer corner of a thing. 2985. tinana trunk, source, foundation. Ma.: tinana, the body, the trunk. 2986. tipona to knot. Mq.: tipona, to tie together. Ma.: tipona, to tie in a knot. 2987. tiratira to raise high. Ha.: kilakila, height. 2988. tire enough, have done. Mq.: tie, interjection of disapproval. 2989. faa-titina to force oneself to do too much. Ha. : kikina, to urge, to drive. 2990. titohe trousers, drawers. Mq.: titohe, the buttocks. 2991. ti too a sprit, to boom out a sail. Ma.: titoko, a sprit. 2992. titore to shred leaves for weaving. Ma. : titore, to split. 2993. tea a gout of blood. Sa.: to' a, to coagulate. 2994. toatoa Elatostemma sessile. Mq.: toatoa, a plant. Ma. : toatoa, id. 2995. toatoa a bad smell of the sea. Sa.: to'ato'a, to smell bad. 2996. toetoe-pahao a crab. Mq. : toetoe, id. Sa. : toetoe, id. 2997. toi Alphitonia zizyphoides. Mq.: /oi, a climbing plant. Sa. : toi, a tree. 2998. toimaha heavy. Ma.: toimaha, id. Cf. 2931- 2999. toiri to drag a log. Ma.: tokiri, to shove, to thrust lengthwise. 3000. tope a lock or knot of hair falling behind. Mq. : tope, a tuft or tress of hair worn on one side of the head in sign of vengeance to be exacted. To. : tobe, a lock of hair. 3001. tore to be inflamed with proud flesh. Ma.: toretore, inflamed. 3002. toromiro the sacred tree (Thespesia). Ma.: toromiro, a tree. 3003. toto netting in which a calabash is carried. Alq.: toto, the net in which breadfruit is gathered. Ha.: koko, netting around a calabash. 3004. tuaivi crest, summit of a mountain. Mq. : tuaivi, a mountain, hill. Sa.: tuasivi, chain of mountains, ridge. Ha.: kuahiwi, mountain, summit. Cf. 2715. 3005. tuamata eyebrow. Sa.: /Mowa/a, eye- lid. 3006. tuara a sail. Sa.: tuald, to put a canoe more before the wind. 3007. tuatoto miscarriage. Mq. : tuatoto, childbirth. Ha. : kuakoko, pains of childbirth. 3008. tuatua an ancient word of address in the evening prayer at the marae. Ma.: tua, a religious word for god. 3009. tuferu, tuheru to scratch. Mq. : tufeu, tuhcn, id. 3010. tuhituhi sweetish. Ha.: kuhikuhi, sweet or pleasant to the taste. 301 1. tumu blunt. Mq.: tumue, tumuhe, blunt, obtuse. Ha.: kumiimu, id. 3012. ra-tumu the sun half-set. Mq.: tumu te ani, the horizon. 3013. tuna the sweetwater eel. Sa. : tuna, id. Ma. : tu7ia, the eel. 3014. tuoi to stagger. Mq. : hee-tuoi, id. Ha.: kuoi, id. 3015. tuoo to be serious, grave. Ha. : kuoo, calm, sober. THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 127 3016. turl deaf. Mq. : tut, id. Sa.: tuli, id. Ma.: turi, id. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 284. 3017. turuturu posts of a house. Mq. : tuutuu, id. 3018. tutau to cast anchor. Mq. : tutau, id. 3019. tutoo a stubborn cough, asthma. Mq. : tutoko, tutoo, a cough. 3020. tutu a plant. Mq. : tutu, id. To.: tutu, a shrub. Ma. : tutu, id. 3021. tutufa, tutuha to split. Mq.: tufa, id. Ha.: kuha, id. 3022. tutui candlenut. Ha.: kukut,id. 3023. tuturu a support, prop, stay. Ha.: kukulu, a pillar, a post. 3024. u to touch shore, to strand. Ma. : u, to reach the land. 3025. ua a land crab which shears iron. Mq. : uka, lobster. Sa. : uga, the her- mit crab. 3026. ua the back of the neck. Sa. : ua, the neck. Ma. : ua, the back of the neck. 3027. uai to face about. Sa. : tiai, to turn toward. 3028. uha, ufa to belch. Ha.: uha, to belch, to hawk up mucus. 3029. uhu a cry of astonishment. Ha.: uhu, a cry of grief. 3030. ui ringing in the ears. Mq. : ui, the buzzing of flies. Ha. : ui, to squeak, to creak. 3031. ununu prohibition of fishing on the reef. Ha. : ununu, a stick erected in sign of a tabu. 3032. upaupa a bird. Sa. : upa, an insect. 3033. uru the human skull. Mq. : uu, the head. Sa.:M/M, id. Moriori: m/m, id. 3034. uruhia inspired. Ha.: uluhia, to he possessed by a spirit. 3035. utai to be wet with sea water. Mq.: utai,utaira,kutai, damp, waterlogged. 3036. ha-utiuti to move oneself incessantly. Ha.: ukiuki, to be gently in motion. 3037. uvira lightning. Ha.: uwila, id. 3038. va space between the leaves in a roof. Sa. : va, space between. Ma.: wa, interval. 3039. vae timbers of a boat. Ha.: wae, knees, side timbers of a boat. 3040. vae to share out. Sa. : vae, to divide, to share. Ma.: wawae, to divide. 3041. vahavaha to disdain, to dislike. Ha.: wahawaha, to hate, to dislike. 3042. vaianu a plant. Mq. : vaianu, id. 3043. vairua, vaerua, verua, virua, vaiite spirit, soul. Ma. : wairua, id. 3044. varea to be sleepy, napping. Ma.: warea, under the influence of sleep. 3045. varovaro vibration of sounds upon the ear. Ma.: wawaro, to murmur, to sound indistinctly. 3046. vata opening, space, separated by an interval. Is/lq.: vatavata, id. Ma.: watawata, full of holes. 3047. vava sound of wind or rain. Ma.: wawa, to sound like pattering rain. 3048. vea messenger. Ha. : weawea, a pro- curer. 3049. verevere pudenda muliebria. Ma.: werewere, id. (labia minora). 3050. verovero to twinkle like the stars. Ha. : welowelo, the light of a firebrand thrown into the air. 305 1 . vihi a wrapper. Ha. : wihi, to roll up as a bundle. CHAPTER VI. THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. Church twice, twice State — each has essayed the Marquesas and each has left its record of double failure, record and echo record. Yet where failure, complete and utter loss of effort, has attended the touch of the solemn facts of such life as is known to us, romance has found success. The unclothed truth has blushed to find herself in company of a race whose painfully assumed tracery of tattooing has always seemed suffi- cient garb. But fiction with its better truth of the comprehending eye has given life to the Marquesas, a life that will far outlast the fast-dying race. Here we have something that is interesting in detail; we shall find some pleasure in looking back to these several efforts, five digits where- with we may clasp these remote islands of the sea into some measure of comprehension. The Marquesas, the islands of the Marquis, they are. Who was this Marquis whose title should serve as sufficient designation of islands in a remote sea, should endure when the honesty of newer geographical nomenclature has shaken the Georgian glory from Tahiti and the fame of a petty Earl of Sandwich from Hawaii ? It was Mendoza, marquis of Cafiete and grandee of Spain, greater than grandee, the great viceroy of Peru in the days of its glory. His admiral it was, Alvaro Mendafia de Neira, who conferred this name upon these rugged and savage lands. It was on Mendaiia's second and fatal voyage. After eight-and-twenty years of belief that far in the west of the great and unknown sea he had discovered the Ophir land of Solomon whence came the gold in ships of Tarshish, the great admiral had secured sanction for a voyage of col- onization. His cabins and holds were filled with a scurvy lot of settlers of the new lands, the sweepings of the streets from Panama to Lima, four hundred outcasts. In the early days of the voyage toward a hope that could never be fulfilled Mendafia discovered new land, the southern group of the islands of our study in this chapter, sighted them late in the afternoon of July 21,1 595 . Drawn by the lure of gold at the other edge of the sea whose wastes he had scarcely begun as yet to cross, the admiral could not halt for long at these islands of new discovery. He skirted each as it rose upon his view, gave them collectively the name of his viceregal patron, landed on one that he might take possession in the name of Spain and the Church. The proper names of his narrative read like a passage from the Acta Sanctorum. The four ships of his fleet were four saints by name, Jerome and PhiHp in one pair, and on the side of distaff sanctity Isabella and Catharine. To each new island, as 129 130 EASTER ISLAND. it rose to view, he gave pious names: Magdalena served to designate Fatuhiva, then followed San Pedro, Santa Christina, and La Dominica. It was upon the last, Tahuata, that he elected to land. This was on the day of Santiago and to the bay which promised anchorage he gave the name of Madrede Dios. All this piety was but the prelude to the bless- ing of the heathen land. In all the pomp which belonged to the dignity of an admiral of Spain Mendafia set foot upon the shore. The altar was erected in the abode of joyous paganism ; the well-ordered pomp of the ritual of the mass attracted the imitation of the savages if it left their reverence untouched; the European history of the Marquesas opens with the solemn act of religion. Even in this solemnity we have the record of the straying attention which sometimes finds food for secular thought in church. Beside the admiral sat his wife, Doiia Ysabel Berreto, destined by bitter fate to become herself an admiral and to lead the broken expedition home and away from the inhospitable land which was to hold forever hidden thecorpseof her husband. Beside Dofia Ysabel, through all the ceremonies, sat a woman of the island race (the chronicler of the voyage narrates that she v.^as more beautiful than the ladies of Lima), and fanned the lady with a fan of curious workman- ship. Her hair was most magnificent; Dofia Ysabel asked to have a lock, an ignorant indignity which added its mite to the score which the islanders soon sought to settle with their disturbing visitors. "Prob- ablement, " says Vincendon DumouHn, "pen d'heures apres le moment ou les Espagnols avaient rendu grace au ciel de leur decouverte les mal- heureux Noukahiviens supphaient leurs divinites tutelaires de les debarrasser de la presence de leurs terribles visiteurs. " Three crosses set up along the beach, a name and a date carved in the bark of a tree, one Marquesan who had been taught the parrot recitation of a sacred name— this was all that the Church gave to the Marquesas when first it came into contact with their savagery. Before the fleet had passed from sight the crosses, we may be sure, were converted to timber uses; the bark of a tree in the Pacific tropics is no material for enduring mem- orials of discovery ; as lightly as learned the sacred names would vanish from use. This first coming of religion with all its pomp was but vain shov/; it left no mark whatever. Even under expeditionary circumstances and in the heart of savagery there must have been a certain dignity in this sacrifice of the mass by Mendaiia's men; the Spaniard is mannerly, the Church is ritual. The next attempt of religion to ameliorate the Marquesas is absurd. Two centuries and two years have passed when the ship Diif finds her way into the very bay where Mendana's chaplains had sung the mass and set the crosses. For all but the last fragment of these two oblivious centuries the knowledge of the Marquesas was kept to the islanders, no hardy shipman had cared to seek them out and none had chanced upon them in their happy seclusion until Cook restored them THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. 131 to geography in 1774. There followed fresh discoveries of Iiigraham in 1 79 1, Marchand in the same year, and Hergest in the year following. We have already seen the Ditf with her freight of missionaries at Matavai in Tahiti requiting praise with prayer. Her commission went farther afield. A mission party was landed in Tongatabu ; two were to be settled in the Marquesas, and the choice had fallen upon Mr. Crook and upon Mr. Harris. They were representative of the motley character of that first modern apostolate to the nations; the former was but 21 and is set down in the roster as "gentleman's servant and since tin- worker, " the latter had reached the age of 39 and had been a cooper. Than these three professions none could have been imagined less valu- able in the conditions of island economy. The younger man went ashore with alacrity, we can easily see in the somewhat solemn narrative his gaiety on finding himself on the beach, for we find him making friends with the chief of the bay, Tenae, and in this company scamper- ing over the hills and exploring the shaded valleys. But Harris was evidently afraid ; he remained aboard the Duf until Captain Wilson practically forced him ashore to carry out the errand upon which he had come. When the first gray of morning made it possible to see the land the miserable cooper was found in l^itter plight of distress. It was not easy to rescue him ; the sea was high and the surf upon the rocks pre- cluded a landing at the point, from which he would not stir; he and his box w^ere hauled through the breakers at the end of a heaving line. His tale was sad. Tenae and Crook had gone off on yet another excursion ; Harris was left behind to take care of the queen. Early in the evening the question arose as to whether he were white all over and it was settled by what we may call laboratory methods. The gentle inquisition clearly scared the pious cooper, and his terror reached frenzy when the rolHcking queen turned her maids of honor loose upon him. Seizing his box and his few possessions, he rushed forth into the night and sat upon the beach resolved to save his life and to preserve that which he held dearer. With mingled cowardice and piety he sat on his box through the night, bewailing his sad plight given over to the torment of these daughters of Belial. Toward morning the merry band of girls found him; he forsook his little all, and from a hiding-place in the rocks witnessed the glee with which they robbed him of his few poor goods. No considerations of duty could induce the wholly terrified man to set foot once more upon the all too hospitable shore. Crook remained, but his mission was fruitless; his hardships became so great as his novelty passed away from his savage hosts that a year later he was glad of the opportunity to make his escape. Thus ended the second attempt of the Church upon the Marquesas. The first attempt of the State upon these islands is one of the least- known chapters in our national history. It is well known that in the War of 181 2 Commodore Porter pushed the Essex around Cape Horn 132 EASTER ISLAND. and harried the Pacific. It is equally well known that his career of vic- tory came to its end off Valparaiso, when he was forced into an unequal fight with H. B. M. Cherub and was obliged to strike his flag. Yet in the course of this dashing campaign he visited the Marquesas and per- formed an act of sovereignty for which the United States were long years removed from being ready. In the bay of Taiohae in the island of Nukahiva he hoisted the American flag and formally annexed the Mar- quesas to the United States — remote islands of a distant sea to a young republic which at that time had scarcely crossed the Alleghanies and whose statesmen had not even in dreams the idea of a country bounded by two oceans or of a new waterway to join these seas. This was done on October 19, 1 813, a generation before the United States reached the Pacific Ocean, almost three generations before we found it necessary to acquire a chain of dependencies set like stepping-stones across that sea to a foothold almost on the foreshore of Asia. Possession of the Mar- quesas, at least temporary possession, was needed by Porter. He had pushed out into the Pacific with but one small ship ; his prizes created for him a squadron worthy of any commodore's broad pennant. He could easily have held the islands against any force which the British then could array against him. But he had the instinct of prevision. He did what the greater strategy of to-day would prescribe if it were now possible : he seized upon the point which best covers the mouth of the Panama Canal. It was not an empty form, the mere hoisting of a flag, the vain salvo of artillery. At the head of Taiohae, to which he gave the new name of Massachusetts Bay, he built a fort. Fort Madison, its walls pierced for 16 guns and four pieces mounted; he built Madison- ville with six suitable houses, a ropewalk, a bakery, and other lit shops; he assigned to Nukahiva, in yet further admiring iteration of his loved President, the new designation of Madison Island, and for the dual archipelago he revived and extended the earlier designation of the Wash- ington Islands. At his coming he found war raging in desultory fury on Madison Island. That would never do in this newest America; peace must reign, even though it should entail the stifTest fighting, and Porter's dove had spurs. He found no mean antagonists; more than once the issue was, temporarily at least, in no little doubt, but at last all the fighters had been fought into submission. Porter's premature act received in Washington not so much recognition as might serve to dis- avow it ; the archives of the government contain not so much as a mem- orandum of the interesting event; we owe our acquaintance therewith solely to the commodore's own memoirs. When he sailed away from Massachusetts BayMadisonville reverted to savagery; of Fort Madison nothing remains but the trace in the thick undergrowth on a shght bluff overlooking the bay; the closest search has failed to bring to hght the buried bottle in which he placed a copy of his proclamation of annexa- tion together with certain coins of American money. In the collation THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. 133 of Bishop Dordillon's dictionary of the Marqucsan (the worthy prelate had no English and therefore the neologism escaped him) we have won- dered if some one of these coins might not perchance have served as the basis upon which rests the word koata defined as "piece de monnaie (i franc)."* If the attempt to introduce republican virtues to Nukahiva ("they have requested," says Commodore Porter in his proclamation, "to be admitted to the great American family whose republican laws have such analogy with their own") was but the breath upon the mirror for dura- tion, still more spectral is the royalty of Nukahiva's king. We know it only through a scrap of paper which in 1838 Captain Jacquinot found in a chief's possession when the corvettes l' Astrolabe and la Zelee came to anchor in Taiohae. Thus it read: Nous, Charles, baron de Thierr}', chef souverain de la Nouvelle-Zdlande, roi de I'ile Nouka-Hiva, certifions avec plaisir que Vavanouha, chef de Portua, est I'ami des Europ^ens, et qu'il s'est toujours conduit, h. notre ^gard, avec d^cence et bienvaillance. En consequence de quoi, nous le recommandons aux bons soins de tous les navigateurs, qui peuvent demeurer ici en toute s^curit^. Donn^ k Port-Charles (Anna-Maria), lie Nouka-Hiva, le 23 juillet 1835, Charles, baron de Thierry, Par le roi, Ed. Fergus, colonel, aide-de-camp. This Carolus Rex, primus atque ultimus, is a very ghost of a poor king. He appears in the history of the early and difficult colonization of New Zealand with his attempt at a French settlement in Akaroa ; in the narrative of the Wilkes expedition he is found as a center of refine- ment at the Bay of Islands ; in the story of the Bounty mutineers on Pit- cairn's Island he flashes for a moment in passage. But no research has yet added so much as a single line to the figure of the man who parades in the royal proclamation as colonel and aide-de-camp, Ed. Fergus. If the world's acquaintance with the Marquesas were to rest solely on these thin failures of Church and State, the world would know little indeed. But romance chanced to touch these green peaks; they live. When Herman Melville wrote "Typee" it failed as Hterature. It was not in accord Vv'ith that fustian stuff which then was the literature of America ; it violated all the stupid canons of a dull art. He had the eye to discern the fife beneath the rattling palms ; he felt the humanity of the savage lust of life and joy of death ; he then had the pen of accuracy. Once and again he wrote with unconscious art in sweet verity, "Typee, " and "Omoo" a second chapter of the same Hfe, with deep breaths of pure air. These done he turned to hterature, the Hterature of the second quarter of the last century, a death in hfe ; the antiquarian may ♦Amateurs of the jargon type will find no difficulty in penetrating these other entries in the same dictionary. tihu, s., ofr. 50. [dix sous.] verekuti, a., trhs-bien. [very good.] 134 EASTER ISLAND. give them shelf room for their shadow of a name, yet it would puzzle even such an one to recall their titles. But "Typee" is the history of the oMarquesas, the geography of Nukahiva, the story of savage life before it had begun that change into new conditions which has proved fatal. Memory holds the picture of a tattered copy of the first edition of "Typee," picked up on the Broom road in Tahiti at a debit for ten sous or some such trifling matter, dragged from a pile of undistinguished lumber. Its cover, for but one was left, still showed patches of the canary-colored glazed paper with which it must have made a fine show in booksellers' windows when it came fresh from the presses. It was riddled with thread holes, marks of the gnawing insect life of the Pacific which goes through hterature far more consistently from cover to cover than mere human readers. A shabby little book, a frowsy beachcomber of a book fallen on its evil days, just the worth of perhaps liJm. But pocket companion of the arduous scramble to the knife edge of the mountain crest which captures the wet clouds over Taiohae, there it showed its worth, which had outlived the neglect of man and had with- stood the gnawing of the beetle. As in its pages, so before the eye lay the valley of the Typees and the valley of the Happars, or, since the restlessness of orthography has reached the uttermost sea, we are now to designate them as the valleys of Haapa and Taipi. What matters it ? The same authority which establishes our new speUing shows the vanity of it all, "Haapa, now almost entirely extinct;" "Taipi, now almost depopulated." Soon the only Marquesans aHve will be ^lehivi and Kory-Kory and Marheyo, and Fayaway forever flitting in the fragrant avenues of the humid forest. It is depressing to write of these islands of vSoutheast Polynesia ; we may not escape the mortuary and the monumental ; the pen arm is for- ever condemned to wear the brassard. We can not finish the briefest sketch of Rapanui, of Mangareva, of the Paumotu, of Tahiti, of the Marquesas, without touching upon the obituary of each folk in its turn. They die, placidly, uncomplainingly; they fade before the bright light of the higher civilization which takes all from them and can give them nothing in return for the joy of living of which it has robbed them. I recall the saying of an aged jMaori to Featherstone : "As the Maori rat dies before the Pakeha rat; as the Maori fly dies before the Pakeha fly, as the Maori grass dies before the Pakeha grass, so dies the Maori before the Pakeha. " It is a sense of personal loss, I have known the Poly- nesian so well, the lilt of his life has so much with which I am attuned in unison. In an earlier work I mentioned with reverent affection the Polynesian debt which I owe to Dana. It came to me to study the South Sea as the meet and proper end of my formal education. But to that call I might not have given heed had there not been the draft of earlier sentiment of attraction. On my desk, as I write the chapters of these studies of a most interesting language group, lies the fillip to my zeal, the mottled shell of a cowrie. It has been with me in the South THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. 135 Sea, coals to a Newcastle which needs no heat, for it is the commonest shell on the island beaches. But it has been with me all my life, a hun- dred years ago a great-grandfather brought it back with him, a shell from Owhyhee. That was all the story with which it came to me, just a name which now we spell othergate, a name to recall; and in its cham- bered recesses at the ear the whisper of booming reefs breaking in marble fleece of foam and of the susurrus of the palm. Just a reminder that Polynesia from my beginning has called me with a voice I have never sought to gainsay. The personal digression may be pardoned if it but serve to set the accent on the regret with which are written these notes of the unrepining passage of a race as attractive as the butterflies and scarcely more thoughtful of the responsibilities of life. Had Bishop Dordillon but thought to be more specificinhis researches the language of the Marquesas m.iglit properly be considered under the heads of two dialects. In a loose sense they are to be regarded as the dialects of the southeastern and northwestern groups which compose the archipelago. Phonetically the critical points are marked in the variant treatment of two palatals. Neither dialect retains in its purity the nasal palatal ng; each may elide it; but in general it undergoes hori- zontal mutation in the southeastern dialect into n and vertical in the northwestern into k. In the matter of the mute palatal k there is less distinctive quality; regarded broadly, we may say that the northwestern dialect inclines to retain it, that the southeastern tends to elide it under the influence which we have already found operative in Hawaii and Samoa. The notes of Monsignor Dordillon and of Mr. Christian upon the variety of k are to be disregarded ; each has fallen into the error of basing comparisons upon the employment of the k as nmtation ng-product with the n similarly produced, which can, of course, have no bearing upon the treatment of the true Polynesian k. In the exhaustive collation of the vocabulary I have been led several times to the feeling that in the choice of vocables we might in the Mar- quesas, as elsewhere, find circumstantial evidence of variant migration streams. The proof has always escaped me because the dictionary omits the note of dialect distinction. This point, which would be of interest and probably of value, we are obHged to pass over, for it is now too late to hope to recover the dying speech. Bearing in mind this irrecoverable difference of two strongly marked dialects, we present the comparative table of the Marquesan alphabet set upon the Proto-Samoan base. a a, e, i, a e e. a o 1 r, - II « ng n. k, - n w, - h ;i, - m m V V ff.v.h kk.- t^ n, - pp 136 EASTER ISLAND. The vowel flexibility lies within the triangle of the neutral vowel; its occurrence is in unaccented syllables and it is most strongly marked in the mutation e-a, the other alterations being rare. In the consonant structure we find that all the palatals and all the Unguals are susceptible of extinction. We have already commented upon this as a dialectic criterion in the matter of the palatal ng and k. In the lingual series the extinction of the Hquid is all but universal ; its retention, in the form of r, seems to have no reference to dialect; in the printed vocabulary r appears as initial in but 37 entries and its occurrence in the medial posi- tion is indicated by no higher note of frequency ; the prime character of the Marquesan phonetics is the loss of the Hquid ; it is that which sets it off distinctively from all the other languages of the Polynesian family. In the labial series we find the same fixed points as in the other lan- guages of Southeastern Polynesia, the same variable point, the f , and the variants there involve no new principles of phonetics. Table 21, Southeast Poly- Proto- Toneafiti Polynesia, nesian. Samoan. Pau-Rn-Mgv-Ta-Mq , Pau-Rn-Ta-Mq Pau-Rn-Mgv-Mq .... Pau-Rn-Mq Mgv-Rn-Ta-Mq Mgv-Rn-Mq Ta-Rn-Mq 227 14 15 I 89 24 10 Total . 87 Pau-Mgv-Ta-Mq . Pau-Ta-Mq Pau-Mgv-Mq Pau-Mq Mgv-Ta-Mq Mgv-Mq Ta-Mq Ta-Ha-Mq Total. Grand total. 1 1 32 4 18 42 207 85 23 422 509 380 194 574 129 178 160 259 284 28 29 6 135 69 28 579 106 89 18 40 191 290 166 23 923 1502 Yet here we find a character which serves to create a class division within the province. The mutability which is expressed by the formula ff,v,h is found in the Paumotu, Mangareva, and Tahiti. Before we set the Marquesas in this company, as might seem justifiable from the consonant scheme just presented, we are to note that f-/ characterizes the dialect of the southeastern Marquesas, f-h the northwest. The only language in which i-h holds exclusive place is Rapanui. In the foregoing chapters a considerable amount of the Marquesan material has been caught in the meshes of the identification of various affiliates netted in the sedulous examination of the Paumotu, Manga- THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. 137 revan, and Tahiti. Preparatory to the continuance of our study of the Marquesan we shall carry that already ascertained material forward into the present chapter in Table 21 on page 136, in which we con- tinue to maintain the prime dichotomous division based upon the presence or absence of the Rapanui affihation. From the tabulation of affiliates which has been drawn out in con- nection with the Rapanui dictionary we derive the following instances of affihation of Rapanui and the Marquesas which have left no record elsewhere in Southeast Polynesia : lesa 2 3-Rap 30 anui: 53 65 67 88 123 138 156 190 207 222 252 274 7 36 57 67 77 95 124 147 177 191 210 226 256 276 8 37 59 69 78 102 125 148 178 197 211 227 265 279 II 39 60 70 84 III 133 149 187 198 214 228 270 284 12 44 62 72 85 114 135 155 188 201 220 231 271 291 20 47 Very little of this material is identifiable in the rearward track of the migration. The Tongafiti migration has left no record; the Proto- Samoan appears in but the items 784, 791, 800. The general Poly- nesian is found in 350. Our next contribution is derived from that residual part of the Mar- quesas vocabulary which is not recognizable in Rapanui and which has escaped collation from the several bases of the other languages of the province, Paumotu, Mangareva, and Tahiti. Thus we are left with no more than the reference to the groups of earher migration source and to the Hawaiian, as in the preceding chapter, where we found its inclu- sion of interest. As in that chapter, we designate the occurrence of Hawaiian affiliates by the employment of bold-face figures. Marquesas-Hawaii : 3052 3077 3096 3123 3144 3163 3193 3218 3239 3255 3269 3289 3325 3346 3053 3083 3098 3124 3145 3164 3196 3221 3240 3256 3271 3302 3330 3348 3054 3084 3104 3128 3146 3166 3198 3224 3243 3258 3273 3307 3332 3349 3055 3085 3108 3131 3147 3170 3202 3227 3245 3262 3278 3309 iiii 3351 3056 3088 3112 3132 3148 3171 3203 3229 3248 3263 3279 3316 3334 3353 3062 3089 3113 3134 3150 3173 3205 3233 3249 3265 3282 3319 3336 3354 3064 3091 3116 3136 3156 3177 3207 3235 3250 3266 3283 3322 3340 3355 3066 3092 3118 3138 3157 3184 3211 3236 3253 3267 3286 3323 3344 3358 3068 3093 3119 3139 3159 3186 3214 3237 3254 3268 3287 3324 3345 3359 3069 3094 3121 3141 3161 3189 3216 Polynesian-Marquesas : 3065 3102 3120 3122 3187 3199 3228 3234 3242 3246 3297 3304 Proto-Samoan-Marquesas : 3057 3075 3095 3106 3129 3149 3185 3204 3222 3247 3281 3303 3318 3343 3060 3076 3097 3107 3130 3151 3188 3208 3223 3252 3284 3305 3328 3347 3063 3078 3099 3109 3133 3153 3190 3209 3225 3257 3288 3306 3329 3350 3067 30S1 3100 31 15 3135 3154 3191 3213 3231 3261 3292 3312 3331 3353 3072 3082 3101 3117 3137 3155 3192 3217 3232 3276 3296 3313 3335 3356 3073 3086 3103 3126 3142 3168 3197 3219 3244 3280 3298 3315 3338 3357 3074 3087 3105 3127 3143 3178 3201 3220 Tongafiti-Marquesas : 3058 3080 3125 3162 3174 3181 3200 3226 3259 3274 3291 3300 33143327 3059 3090 3140 3165 3175 3182 3206 3230 3260 3275 3293 3301 33173337 3061 31 10 3152 3167 3176 3183 3210 3238 3264 3277 3294 3308 33203339 3070 3111 3158 3169 3179 3194 3212 3241 3270 3285 3295 3310 33213341 3071 3114 3160 3172 3180 3195 3215 3251 3272 3290 3299 33" 33263342 3079 138 EASTER ISLAND. The sum of all these partial results is set forth in the following table, still retaining the primal division on the Rapanui base and bringing forward the corresponding sums from Table 14 on page 113: Table 22. Southeast Polynesia. Poly- nesian. Proto- Samoan. 1 Tongafiti. Total. Mq-Rn 72 i 87 38^ 3 3' 1 8. 76 579 Pau-Rn-Mgv-Ta-Mq Total •59 381 34 8i 655 Mq ' 12 69 23 ! '0 •52 156 Mq-Ha 133 Total 133 12 1 92 ' 71 923 Pau-Mgv-Ta-Mq 422 i •94 129 i 178 Grand total 1 581 587 I ^" ! 330 1 1886 In Bishop Dordillon's dictionary we count 12,000 entries. This is gross exaggeration. It has already been noted that there are two dia- lects; the dictionary is clearly a loose compaction of both. It is quite safe to say that practically there is duplication of every item, that its form in one dialect and its form in the other dialect double the entries. It is inconceivable that the Marquesans possess twice the speech equip- ment which the research of careful investigators for more than a century has been able to discover for Tahiti. The fact that the count of the Marquesas speech is almost exactly double that of Tahiti is evidential that the explanation of the discrepancy hes in the agglomeration of two dialects, each of about the same figure as that of Tahiti. Since the Table 23. Marquesas, i Tahiti, j Paumotu. P. ct. P. ct. ! P. ct. Southeast Polynesia j 581 31 38 Polynesian ! 587 31 31 Proto-Samoan | 255 13 10 Tongafiti j 330 I 18 i 20 Mangareva. author's designation of dialectic diversity is by no means consistently or completely carried out in that dictionary, it is impossible to collate the text for the enumeration of each dialect. We shall, however, not go very far astray in assuming for the base figure in the computations upon which we are next to engage that which we employed in Tahiti, or the round number of 6,000. Wehave developed in the Marquesan the identification of 1,886 affili- ates, 31 per cent of the language; with this we compare identification in THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. 139 the Paumotu amounting to 52 per cent, 26 per cent of Mangareva, 33 per cent of Tahiti. The occurrence of these identifications in com- parison of the four languages is shown in Table 23. In these figures we have neglected the division upon the Rapanui base. This point we shall next examine. We find that the Marquesan has 655 words in common with Rapanui, 34 per cent of the former, just twice as much, 68 per cent of the latter, these ratings resting on identifiable speech figures. We now pass to the subdivision of the common element of Marquesan in the other languages of the province. The first table of this series sets forth the sums and percentages for all Southeast Polynesia. Table 24. Rapanui affiliates. Extra-Rapanui. Total. No. P. ct. No. j P. ct. No. P. ct. Paumotu 347 579 475 60 89 82 253 27 605 ! 65 923 59 600 1122 1027 40 74 67 Mangareva Tahiti Herein we see that the Rapanui element of the Marquesan lacks httle of community with the same element in Mangareva and that it is nearly as close to Tahiti, but from the Paumotu it is separated by a consider- able interval. At this point of the inquiry into Tahiti we found that its Rapanui element as.sociated almost equally with the Marquesas and Mangareva, 80 and 78 per cent respectively, and that its association with the Paumotu was 60 per cent, the figure which we have now devel- oped for the Marquesas. From earlier chapters we continue the note that the Rapanui element of Mangareva was more closely associated with the Paumotu (53 per cent), and in the Paumotu it associated most largely with the Marquesan (86 per cent) . The extra- Rapanui element of the Marquesan shows the same points of allftliation, clos- est with the Mangarevan, next with Tahiti by practically the same interval as in the Rapanui element, but far more widely removed from the Paumotu. We have seen that this element in Tahiti associates most largely with the Paumotu (44 per cent) ; in Mangareva there is a 45 per cent association with the Marquesas, and in the Paumotu the association is with Tahiti to the very considerable extent of 84 per cent. Table 25 shows the identifications which do not pass beyond South- east Polynesia. Table 25- Rapanui affiliates. Extra-Rapanui. No. P. ct. 1 No. P. ct. Paumotu Mangareva. . . Tahiti 18 87 47 20 77 54 6, 293 '93 46 140 EASTER ISLAND. In each element of this material the Marquesan shows the closest association with Mangareva and the position of the Paumotu is rela- tively remote. As before, we set the three rearward elements of migration source in Table 26. Table 26. Rapanui aflBliates. Extra-Rapanui. Polynesian. Proto- Samoan. Tongafiti. Polynesian. Proto- Samoan. Tongafiti. No. P.ct. No. P.ct. No. P.ct. NO. P.ct. No. P.ct. No. P.ct. 1 Paumotu i 257 Mangareva 1 355 Tahiti j 34° 1 69 14 23 74 57 70 65 1 , 1 70 1 67 j 33 86 ! 141 68 80 j 165 80 1 34 75 82 »5 34 37 87 125 «35 35 50 In our study of the Tahiti material we took occasion to note at this stage the identification of 105 items exclusively with Hawaii, and of 23 identifications shared with the Marquesas. In the collation of the Marquesas we find, additional to the 23 items brought over from Tahiti, the exclusive identification of 133 items in Hawaii and 23 others for which we are able to identify a Proto-Samoan source. It would carry us beyond the bounds of this province of Southeast Polynesia if we were to venture here upon any discussion of this phenomenon. That may properly be left to the workers in Hawaii. In the "Polynesian Wanderings" the dissection of purely Proto-Samoan material showed forth the trace of a migration of that earlier stock due north from Nuclear Polynesia with no evidence of an intermediate halt. The items here assembled show that a migration of indeterminate source passed from Tahiti to Hawaii direct, from Tahiti to Hawaii by way of the Marquesas, from the Marquesas to Hawaii, and in all this record of migration there is clear evidence that at least one of the squadrons on the Marquesas road to Hawaii was Proto-Samoan. The relations of the identifications of earher source to the mass of Mar- quesas identifications are presented in Table 27. Comparison with Table 20 in the chapter on Tahiti shows that the same principles are operative in the Marquesas also. In the Rapanui element we find the same high per- centage appertaining to that indiscriminate source which we can class in no other fashion than as general Polynesian, the low percentages of the two distinctive migrations; in each language the Tongafiti shows Table 27. Rapanui affiliates. Extra- Rapanui. Polynesian Proto-Samoan . . Tongafiti 58 P. ct. 16 18 20 75 54 THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. 141 a trifle more of contributive activity, but so small are the figures that this amounts to little in the mass. In the element which we can not connect with Rapanui we find in the two languages the some- what considerable enhancement of the two distinctive migration sources at the expense of the general Polynesian, and in the Mar- quesas the Proto-Samoan runs a little higher, the Tongafiti a Httle lower than in Tahiti. 3052. 3053. 3055- 3056. 3057- 3058. 3059- 3060. 3061. 3062. 3063. 3064. 3065- 3066. 3067. 3068. 3069. 3070. 3071- 3072. 3073- 3074- 3075- 3076. 3077 a with numerals (a iahi, one). Ha.: j 3078. akahi, id. , . j aa to be indisposed because of indi- | gestion. Ha. : ana, to suffer through illness. aatohe said of a person who covers himself with odors. Ha.: ala, spicy, perfumed, aromatic. aava a fish. Ha.: aawa, id. aie to borrow. Ha.: aie, to owe. aiu old, ancient. Sa. : alivu, long ago ; livii, prematurely aged. Ha. : aliuliu, a long time; liuliu, for a long time. akatea a bush. Ma.: akalea, a tree. akau the nineteenth day of the moon. Ma.: rakannui, the sixteenth day of the moon; rakaumatohi, the seven- teenth day. a men a a burden carried on the shoulder. Sa. : avioga, id. amumu a low, murmuring sound. Ma. : hamumu, to mutter, to mumble. anahu charcoal, soot. Ha.: lanahu, charcoal. anu liquor amnii. Sa.: lanu, id. ao respiration, breath. Ha.: aho, breath. ao to collect with hand or net. Sa. : ao, to gather. Ma.: ao, to collect. Ta. : aoaia, to collect food and other things with care. aoa a fish. Ha. : aoa, id. aoina to pass a sleepless night. Sa. : aoina, to lie awake until dawn. apana to patch. Ha.: apana, a frag- ment, a patch. ato to cut with the nails. Ha.: ako, to cut as with scissors. atua the fourteenth day of the moon. Ma.: atua, id. atutahi the name of a star. Ma.: atutahi, Canopus. auau to bathe. Sa.: 'aw'aw, id. Ha.: auau, id. auau table cloth. Sa.: laulau, coco- nut leaf plaited for food service. auoa a long net of leaves for fishing. Sa. : lauloa, id. ava a small fish of sweet water. Sa. : 'ava'ava, a small fish. Ha.: awa, a fish. aviti liar, to exaggerate. Sa. : 'avili, to bring a false report, to lie. ea to be satisfied. Ha.: lea, to be pleased, to feel comfortable. 3079- 3080. 3081. 3082. 3083. 3084. 3085 3086. 3087. 3088. 3089. 3090. 3091. 3092. 3093. 3094. 3095- 3096. 3097 3098. 3099 3100 3101 3102 eeva weak, feeble. Sa. : 'e'eva, to suf- fer from illness, from weakness, from hunger. ehu to fall in bits. Ma.: rehu, to spHt off in chips. ehua, ehuo a large constellation. Ma. : rchua, a star or planet, probably Jupiter. ei (ima ei) honest, no thief. Sa.: of. lelei, good. eki a shrub. Sa. : le'ile'i, a tree, fafaua a stingray. Ha.: hahalua, a fish tabu to women under pain of death. fainu, hainu to give to drink. Ha. : hahiu, id. feci eversion of the lids, to open the eye with the finger in order to express the falsity of what has been said. Ha. : helei, to say no by a signal of pulling down one corner of the eye slyly. feeo, heeo coral. Sa.: feofeo, id. fena, hena tight closed, glued. Sa.: fenafena, hard, tough. fio to take flight. Ha. : hio, to wander. haahaha to boast, to brag, to vaunt. Ha.: hoohaba, to strut, to be proud. haate, hakate to push forward, to seek to rise. Ma. : tete, to exert one- self, strenuous. hae to bark furiously. Ha.: hae, to bark. hahea grand, important. Ha. : haheo, proud, haughty, to put on airs. haitara, haitana, haitaa sick abed. Ha.: haikala, a fatal disease. hanamana miracle, a wonder. Ha.: hanamana, id. hano to desire, to seek to. Sa. : sano, to desire, to long for. haore, haoe, ace foreigner, non- Polynesian. Ha.: haole, id. hatea large, spacious, vast. Sa.: atcatea, id. Ha.: akea, id. hautete the shivering of fever. Ha. : hankcke, to shiver with cold. hee oto to cut. Sa.: sele, id. Ha.: helehele, id. heikai, feikai breadfruit cooked with coconut milk. Sa.: fai'ai, id. heu hua to dance nude. Sa.: tele- fua, naked. hiamoe to sleep. Sa. -.fiamoe, drowsy, sleepy. Ma.: hiamoe, id. 142 EASTER ISLAND. 3103. 3104. 3105. 3106. 3107- 3108. 3109. 3110. 3III- 3112. 3113- 3114- 3115- 3116. 3"7- 3ii8. 3"9- 3120. 3121. 3122. 3124. 3125- 3126. 3127 3i2» 3129 3130 3131 hiapo young banyan, its bast and j cloth. Sa. : 5/a/>o, bast cloth. _ j hinihini mumbling. Ha.: hinihini, whispering. hitihiti a kind of song. Sa.: fiii, id. hivihivi thin, lean. Sa.: iviivia, id. ho to rub with the hand, to massage. To. : fofo, to rub the hands down the belly.' hoata to be clear, bright. Ha. : hoaka, brightness, shining. hope moa a hair ornament for the girdle. Sa. : sope, a lock of hair left longer than the rest. hopu to embrace, to clasp about the body. Ma. : Jiopu. to catch, to seize. houua to lash two canoes together. Ma.: hou, to fasten together. huki small sticks which close up the ridge of a house. Ha. : hui, the small uniting sticks in a thatched house, humu to attach, to tie. Ha.: hutnu, to fasten together by sewing. huna the eleventh day of the moon. Ma.: huna, the tenth day. Ha.: ohuna, the eleventh day. huri resemblance. vSa.: foliga, to resemble. huru to roast on hot stones. Ha. : ulu, name of an oven. huru to elbow, to push. To.: huru, to push. hakaieie proud, pompous, haughty. Ha.: hooieie, foppish, proud, vain- glorious. hakaii a row of things. Ha.: it, a collection of small things. iki, iini to pour, to spill. Sa.: ligi, liligi, id. Ma.: ringi, riringi, id. Ta.: ninii,id.. Pau.: ririgi.id. iko to be on good terms. Ha. : lio, to have great affection for. ito coconut leaf unexpanded. Ta. : litolHo, soft, tender, unripe. Ma.: rito, a leaf bud. Ta.: rilo, to bud. Mgv.: rito, transparent, thin, said of leaves just unfolding. iuiua that which it makes one dizzy to see. Ha. : Una, vertigo. ka a bird. Ha.: a, a sea bird. kaapaapa brilliant, shining. Ma.: karapa, to flash. kahua to begin (of a chant, of a prayer). Sa.: a/wa, to begin. kaiheehee to go from place to place to enjoy feasts. Sa.: 'aisee, to beg food at feasts. kaihue thief. Ha.: aihue, to steal. kaika a meal, feast. Sa. : 'aiga, meal. Ha.: aina, id. kaioto a sort of hemorrhage, piles. Sa.: 'ailolo, a cancerous ulcer. kaitu to perfume oneself during a tabu period when it was forbidden. Ha.: aiku. to break a tabu. kaka sack, pocket. Ha.: aa, pocket, [33. kaka a fish. Sa. id. Ha.: aa, id. 3134- 3135- 3136. 3137- 3138. 3139- 3140. 3141- 3142- 3I44. 3145- 3146. 3147- 3148. 3149- 3150. 3151- 3152. 3153- 3154- 3155- 3156. 3157- 3158. 3159- 3160. 3161. 3162. 3163. 3164. 3165. 3166. 3167. kaka the husk. Ha.: aa, outer husk of the coconut, hulls. kakaa o te haoe a kind of pyrosis. Sa. : 'a'ala, to smart, to sting. Ha. : aala, a scrofulous sore. kakauha decrepit through age. Ha. : aatia, epithet applied to a woman as she begins to advance in age. kakava burnt. Sa.: 'a'ara, very hot. kakei long strands of cord with which a net is closed. Ha. : aei, a medium- sized rope, a net used in catching opelu and maomao. kako a bird. Ha. : ao, id. kapua to wave a torch that it may burst into a blaze. Ma.: kapura, fire. karakara a bird. Ha. : alala, id. kato a bag, sack. Sa.: 'a/o, id. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 255. kaviti a liar. Sa.: 'avili, a liar, a great story-teller. Cf. 3076. keetu a red tufa. Ha. : eleku, a stone. keheu wing of a fowl. Ha. : eheu, id. Cf. 3254- , , kehukehu twilight. Ha.: ehuehu, darkness arising from dust, fog, or vapor. The Polynesian Wanderings, page 313- kena burning, very hot. Ha.: ena, red-hot, to burn as a fire. ketaha, etaha a fern. Ha. : ekaha, id. ketuketu to snufT a candle. Sa. : eueu, id. keu mischievous, naughty. Ha.: eu, disobedient, mischievous, ki whistling. Sa.: 'j, to emit a sharp sound. ki superlative sign, very. Ma.: ki, very. kii sound. Sa.: 'Hi, to blow a trumpet. kiki a leguminous plant. Sa. : 'i'i, a small plant. kikomata the eye. Sa. : 'i'omaia, the eyeball. kio said of the women and children who run away to the mountain shel- ters in time of war. Ha.: kio, to flee, to hasten away in fear. ko the right or left side of a valley. Ha. : 0, a place, but indefinitely. koama a crab. Ma. : korama, a shell- fish. kofaa, kohaa a fish. Ha. : ohaa, id. koha a scar, a wound. Ma.: koha, a scar. kohai a tree. Ha.: ohai, a flowering shrub. koii withered, sundried. Ma. : koriri, abortive fruit. koina enjoyment. Ha. : olina, to play. kokau a fish. Ha.: oau, id. koki song of the ? nightingale. Ma.: koki, to sing in the early morning. komata a fish. Ha.: o»iaka, id. komoe tattooing at the knee. Ma.: komore, an ornament for the ankle. THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. 143 3168. 3169. 3170. 3171- 3172. 3173- 3174- 3175- 3176. 3177- 3178. 3179- 3180. 3181. 3182. 3183. 3184. 3185- 3186. 3187. 3188. 3189. 3190. 3191- 3192. 3193- 3194- 3195- 3196. 3197 3198 kona drunk. Sa.: ona, id. 'ona, id. Ha.: i 3199- Ma. konohi mata white of the eye. konohi, the eye. konu fat, gross. Ha.: onu, to swell, to enlarge. kopeu a fish. Ha.: o^e/M, id. kopiko going zigzag. To.: opiopio, rovingly. Ma.: kopiko, to go alter- nately in opposite directions. kopio, opio unripe, not fully devel- oped. Ha.: opio, young, immature, unripe. kopipi stunted, shriveled, wrinkled. Ma. : kopipi, flaccid, withered. koriri stunted, dried up. Ma. : koriri, abortive, stunted. koro a ring. Ma.: koro, a noose, loop, ring. The Polynesian Wander- ings, page 220. kotaa to shiver with cold. Ha. : okakala, a chill, shivering. kotai, otai a kind of food. Sa. : 'otai, dracaena root cooked in coconut water. But observe To. : otai, a prep- aration of food. kotava a small shellfish. Ma.: ko- tawatawa, id. koukou a bird. Ma.: ifeoM^o«, id. kuai the sea eel. Ma. : kuai, a lish. kuku to smooth, to plane. Ma.: kuku, to rub over a rough surface, to scrape. kuvai wet, full of water. Ma.: kuwaiwai, wet. ma by, through. Ha.: ma, id. maava a fish. Sa. : malava, id. mahae a fish. Ha.: mahae, id. mahea expanded, in bloom. Sa. : mafela, orificium vaginae apertum. Ma.: mawhera, open. mahimahi a great fish. Sa.: masi- masi, a dolphin. Ha.: mahimahi, id. makoa pale. Ha.: maoha, whitish, grayish. makomako a fish. Sa.: ma'oma'o, id. Ha.: maomao, id. maku to remain, to dwell. Sa. : mau, to dwell. Ha.: mau, to continue in the same place. mamo a fish. Sa. : mama, id. Ha.: mama, id. mamua before, former, of old. Ha.: mamua, id. manene a cheat. Ma.: manene, a stranger, an alien. maoi a banana. Ha.: maoli, id. Ma. : maori, a sweet-potato variety. matai the thread which snoods the bait to the hook or the hook to the line. Ha. : makali, to bait a hook. matohi to divide poi with the hand. Sa.: matofi, to be divided into quar- ters. matue, matuke brown, of dark com- plexion. Ha.: makue, brown, any dark color. 3200. 3201. 3202. 3203. 3204. 3205. 3206. 3207. 3208. 3209. 3210. 3211. 3212. 3213- 3214- 3215- 3216. 32I7. 3218. 3219. 3220. 3221. 3222. 3223. 3224. 3225 3226 3227, 3228 3229 3230 3231 matuku, matuu a sea bird of heavy flight. Sa.: matu'u, a crane. Ma.: matuku, the blue heron. moehu exiled, banished, prisoner of war. Ma.: morehu, a survivor. mohe a crab. Sa.: most, a young crayfish. mooa careless, fatigued, indifTcrent. Ha. : moloa, listless, lazy, idle. motioho a clever thief, an arrant knave. Ha.: mofew, to steal. mu a fish. Sa.: mu, id. naie a fish. Ha.: naia, a blackfish, porpoise. naku to scratch. Ma.: naku, id. naninani to strut, to show off. Ha.: naninani, to enjoy the honors of a chief. naunau soft, flexible. Sa. : gaugau, id. nehunehu a fish. Sa.: nefu, id. Ha.: nehu, id. nene lasciviousness. Ma.: nene, orgasm. neveneve swollen, bloated. Ha.: newenewe, plump. nihi to hide, to steal away. Ma.: nihi, to move stealthily, to sneak away. nini to be attached to. Sa. : gigi, to be fond of. noa a game of guessing in which hand an object is held. Ha.: noa, the stone held in this game. noke a sea eel; nokenoke water- worms. Ma. : noke, a worm. noni a shrub. Ha.: noni, id. none a small diurnal mosquito, flea. Sa. : nono, a white ant. none red. Ha.: nono, red. nuheke a fish. Sa.: gufe'e, a squid. Both Bishop Dordillon and Pere Violette employ poisson in their defi- nitions; the identification holds good despite their ignorance of systematic biology. oa to end (of war). Sa.: ola, id. oama, kokama a fish, a crab. Ha. : oama, a fish. oata a large ant. Sa.: loata, id. oeoe lascivious fondlings. Sa.: ale, coitus. oeoe to reproach, to reprove. Ha.: ale, to rebuke. ohoau a canoe shed. Sa. : afolau, a type of house without center posts. ohoee to awake with a start. Ma.: ohorere, to start suddenly. ohohina gray hair. Ha.: ohohina, id. ohoia, ohoika to start up, to tremble with fear. Sa. : oho, to be astonished. Ma.: oho, to start from fear or sur- prise. ohure to cut the hair. Ha.: ohule, bald. oi to stir, bestir. Ma. : oi, to shudder, to shake. 00a a fish. Sa.: loloa, id. 144 EASTER ISLAND. 3232. ou-amo a carrying pole, yoke. Proto- Samoan: kau, a tree. 3233. ouou a bird. Ha.: ouou, id. 3234. pa a hook in bonito fishing. Sa. : pa, a pearlshell fishhook. Ma.: pa, a fishhook. 3235. pahikahika to stagger under a heavy burden. Ha.: pahiahia, to slip, to stumble. 3236. paiuma to amuse oneself by striking the breast in cadence. Ha.: pai- umatima, id. 3237. paoa a seine. Ha.: paloa, id. 3238. paopao to rap at the door. Ma.: pao, to strike with an instrument, as a hammer. 3239. papai to box the ears, to slap. Ha.: papai, to smite gently. 3240. papakaina dinner table. Ha.: papa- aina, id. 3241. papaki to slap. Ma.: paki.id. Cf. 3239- 3242. pata small pimples. Sa. : ^a/a, pimply. Ma.: pata, id. 3243. pataka to peel wood, to bark a tree. Ha.: pakaa, to peel oflf, to strip off the skin from a vegetable. 3244. pate a small box. Sa.: pate, a small wooden drum. 3245. patihitihi a fish. Ha.: pakii, id. 3246. pati-ke to clap the hands in singing. Sa. : pati, to clap the hands. Ma.: pati, to pat fondly. 3247. patu hakiuka bloating of the body. Sa. : patu, a fatty tumor. 3248. patuitui a fish. Ha.: pakuikui, id. 3249. pautu to beat. Ha.: paluku, id. 3250. pavai a dam, sluice. Ha.: pawai, a watering trough. 3251. paveavea hot, burning. Ma..: pawera, hot, fever. 3252. peau a wave. Sa. : peau, id. 3253. peee swollen, distended belly. Ha.: pele, fat, to have a large belly. 3254. peheu, peehu wing. Ha.: peheu id. Cf. 3145- 3255- pekahi to make signs with the hand, to blow the fire with a fan. Ha.: peahi, id. | 3256. pepepepe low, flat. Ha. : pepepe, id. I 3257. pihonohono to exhale the odor of urine. To.: hihogo, stench. ! 3258. pikao to envelop, to fold up. Ha.: \ piao, to curl up, to fold up. I 3259. pinai precipice, a steep place. Ma.: I pinaki, the gentle slope of a hill. 1 3260. pioi to roll. Ma. : pirori, to roll along, i 3261. pipi a tree. Sa.: pipi, id. j 3262. pivaivai moist, full of water. Ha.: i pipiwai, a place where water oozes out. 3263. poea toothless. Ha. : polea, to sink in as cheeks without teeth. 3264. poeei collar of the small teeth of the porpoise. Ma.: porcri-nuku, one of the stars fastened by Tane upon the breast of his father Rangi to make him look beautiful. 3265. 3266. 3267. 3268. 3269. 3270. 3271- 3272. 3273- 3274- 3275- 3276. 3277- 3278. 3279- 3280. 3281. 3282 3283. 3284. 3285. 3286. 3287. 3288. 3289. 3290. 3291. 3292. 3293- 3294- 3295- 3296. 3297- 3298. 3299- poekaka to be polished, smooth. Ha. : polea, smooth. pohoe, pohore excoriated, bruised. Ha.: pohole, to bruise, to peel oflf. pohu to end, to finish, to cease. Ha. : pohu, to be calm, to lull as the wind. pohutu a ball, a small parcel. Ha.: pohuku, anything smooth and round. poi people, family, collective sign. Ha. : poe, a number of persons. poipoi round, globular. Ma. : poi, a ball. pokaa a tree. Ha.: poala, id. ponininini to sparkle. Ma.: ponini, to glow, to diffuse a red light. poniu a climbing plant. Ha. : poniu, a low creeping plant. poo a rounded bone used as an orna- ment. Ma. : poro, anything round. pooivi-tua the spine. Ma. : pokohiwi, the shoulder. Mgv. : pakuhivi, id. poto a crab. Sa. : poto, id. pu source, origin. Ma.: pu, root, origin, foundation. pufii a scar. Ha.: puhili, id. puhi to smoke tobacco. Ha. : puhi, id. pukapuka a tree. Sa. : ^M'apw'o, id. Ha.: ptia, id. punake a bird. Sa.: puna'e, id. purupuru cotton. Ha.: ptilu, id. pute a tree. Ha.: puke-awe, id. puvea a steam bath. Ma.: puwera, warm. taa a bird. Ma.: tara, id. taaau to cry, to call. Ha.: kala- laii, id. taeva to hang in the air. Ha. ; kalewa, to float in the air. tahii a shrub. Sa.: tafili, a weed, tahuahi the servant in charge of the fire. Ha.: kahuahi, id. takapu a girdle. Ma.: takapu, the belly. take the bottom, source, origin. Ma. : take, origin, foimdation, commence- ment. takee to empty, to lower. Fu. : takele- kele, small residue of fluid left in a jug. Ha. : kaelc, to be partially filled. taku slow, of a canoe. Ma.: taku, slow, deliberate. tamaka a girdle, a strap. Ma.: tamaka, a round cord plaited with fine strands. tamue a fish. Ma.: tamure, id. tanavai salvo on the heights in honor of those who have died in battle. Sa. : tagavai, a distinctive mark of troops in battle. tanifa, taniha a large fish. Sa.: tanifa, a large shark. Ma. : taniwha, a water monster. tapaau coconut leaf plaited to serve as a mat. Sa.: tapa'au, a coarse coconut leaf mat. tapatai a dweller on the strand. Ma.: tapatai, beach. THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. 145 3300. 3301. 3302. 3303- 3304 3305- 3306. 3307- 3308. 3309- 3310. 33II- 3312. 3313- 3314- 3315- 3316. 3317- 3318. 3319- 3320. 3321. 3322. 3323- 3324- 3325. 3326. 3327 3328, tapeka, tapea to cross the arms. Rarotonga: tapeka, to fold the hands. tapuke, tapue to heap up. Ma.: taplike, id. tarepa trader, merchant. Ha.: ka- lepa, to peddle. tatau to read, to recite. Sa. : tau, id. Ha.: kail, to rehearse in the hearing of another that he may learn. tauhi to cover. Sa. : taufi, to cover with leaves. tauua two fruits on one stem, in pairs. Sa.: taiilua, id. Ha.: katilua, to put two together. tavatava a fish. Sa.: tavatava, id. Ha.: kawakawa, id. tekoteko white. Ha.: keo, id. tete a bird. Ma. : tete, id. tiaha drinking cup. Ha.: ktaha, a cup, mug. tihekoa a bird. Ma.: tiheora, id. tikao to dig out, to disembowel. Ma. : tikaro, to dig out of a hole. tike a crab. Sa. : ti'e, id. tikoata, tioata clear, limpid, white. Sa. : tioata, glass. Nine: tioata, id. To.: jioata, id. The anomalous as- sumption of the k in the northwestern Marquesas dialect is susceptible of explanation. If the folk compre- hended that the southeastern dialect dropped a proper k they might, on deriving tioata from the southeast, ignorantly insert the k on a mistaken idea of uniformity. tikoki very high. Ma. : tikoke, high, lifted up. tio to sprout scions. Sa. : tilo, the innermost sprout of the taro. tioa to throw any object at another. Ha.: kiolaola, to throw stones. tiou long pole for picking breadfruit. Ma. : tiroii, to take up with a fork or stick. tiporo, tipono lemon, bitter orange. Sa. : tipolo, the lemon. titi a bird. Ha.: kiki, id. tea male. Ma. :/oa, id. Mangareva: tea, female; a sense-invert. tohe obstinate, persistent. Ma. : tohe, to persist, urgent. toitoi true, right, sincere. Ha. : koi- koi, substantial, honorable. tokaa roiled, turbid. Ha.: koana, clear, as water when the dirt has settled. Sa. : to'a, to settle. toko to prop, to brace. Ha. : koo, id. toku moist, damp. Ha.: kozi, id. toohenuaaplant. Ma.: torowhenua, a sweet potato. torea a bird. Ma.: torea, id. touana a sieve of fibers. Sa. : tauaga, a strainer. 3329- 33.30. 3332. 3333 3334 3335 3336 3337 3338 3339 3340 3341 3342 3343- 3344- 3345- 3346. 3347- 3348. 3349- 3350. 1 3351- I 3352. 3353- 3354- 335.5- 3356. 3357- 3358. 3359- toueve a small parcel of leaves for covering what one cooks in an oven. Sa.: t a uvcrc, a cook. Ha.: kauwewe, the covering of an oven. touha dropping of the rectum. Ha.: kauha, the rectum. toui riches, property. Sa.: taut, wages, recompense. toveo the end of the loin cloth which hangs behind. Ha.: kowelo, to trail behind as the tail of a garment. tu to anchor, to moor. Ha. : ^m, id. tu moon, month in general. Ha. : ku, name of a month. tuaua double, ^a.: tualua, id. Ha.: kualua, twice. tuemi to contract, to shrink. Ha.: kuemi, to shrink back. tuetieti which will not stay in place. Ma.: turetireti, unsteady. tui, turi a bird. Sa.: tult, id. tuma angry. Ma. : whakatuma, anger. haatumatuma to be rough, wrinkled. Ha. : kumakuma, rough, fae-tumau cook-house. Ma..: tumau, a cook. tumoe animal with its tail cut off. Ma.: tumoremore, stripped of all ap- pendages. tuna to come into possession of prop- erty. Sa. : tuga, acquisition of all the great titles. tupahi to send. Ha.: kupahi, to send away, begone. tuto to think, to regret, to long for. Ha. : kiiko, to desire strongly. tutuau a crab. Ha. : kuktiau, a four- footed animal in the sea; kukua, a crab. u a taro leaf. Sa.: lu, a dish pre- pared from taro leaves. uhahapu what causes one to cough. Ha.: uha, to hawk up mucus. uhi pearlshell. Ha.: uhi, a shellfish. unoku, unoku the blackening of a bruise, ecchymosis. Sa. : nno'o, a bruise. uouoa a fish. Ha.: uoa, id. utete jewsharp. Sa.: utete, id. Ha.: ukeke, an ancient pulsatile musical instrument. utu a fish. Ha. : uku, id. uutu small, few. Ha.: uukii, id. vaimata tears. Ha.: waimaka, id. vaitahe a flood. Sa. : vaitafe, a river. Ha.: waikahe running water, flood, vaitupu spring water. To.: vaitubu, well water. vau a fish. Ha.: xvalu, id. veo tenth month of the lunar year. Ha.: welo, a month (about April). CHAPTER VII. DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. Having completed this double survey of each of the four other lan- guages of Southeast Polynesia, we are prepared to subject Rapanui itself to the same mathematical analysis, for now we are in a position to establish our comparisons upon the surest possible basis. At the outset we present, as in preceding chapters, the systematic analysis of that element of Rapanui speech which is identifiable in so much as one exterior language of the Polynesian family. The following table contains the data upon which our work is based. Piecemeal it Table 28. Southeast Polynesia. Poly- nesian. Proto- Samoan. Tongafiti. Total. 284 29 It 10 53 20 7 1 Rn-Pau-Mgv-Mq-Ta Rn-Pau-Mgv-Mq . . 8 7 2 4 49 12 6 227 15 15 14 2 3 9 1 4 I ^6 7 9 3 2 Rn-Pau-Mgv-Ta ... . Rn-Pau-Mq-Ta Rn-Pau-Mgv Rn-Pau-Mq Rn-Pau-Ta • 1 4 1 1 Rn-Pau Total 89 211 n 72 455 Rn-Mgv-Mq-Ta 21 8q 9 6 1 12 16 8 5 20 80 Rn— Mgv— Mq . . 31 1 24 8 1 10 Rn-Mgv-Ta Rn-Mgv 56 7 Total 116 130 1 28 30 304 Rn-Ta-Mq 17 10 5 28 53 Rn-Ta 38 1 7 i Total ^5 /7 5 81 Rn-Mq 72 1 6 53 9 76 68 Rn. . . ... Total 72 1 7 5^ P 144 Grand total 1 - 332 i 4^1 105 116 1 98. i 1 has been offered before, language by language of the province ; here it is massed and points outward, whereas in earher discussion it has been headed toward Easter Island. The first topic which we shall take up for examination is the relative extent of the gross element in each of the five languages of Southeast Polynesia which is identifiable with the means at our command. This is shown in Table 29. 147 148 EASTER ISLAND. Table 29. Stock. 1 Identified, j Percentage. Rapanui Tahiti Marquesas Mangareva Paumotu 3000 6200 6000 6600 2500 984 33 2043 33 1886 31 1715 1 26 "335 53 From this table we might derive the conclusion that there was a widely severed division in Southeast Polynesia when referred to the basis of recognizabiUty in other languages of the Polynesian family ; that the Paumotu stood in one group in the possession of the general treasure of Polynesian speech exceeding a moiety of its own speech equipment; that, unevenly spaced geographically about this central archipelago, four groups of islands shared the Polynesian stock to a fairly even extent, that is to say to the extent of rather more than a quarter of their vocabulary, yet not qui te reaching so high as one- third . The study of the tabulations in the foregoing chapters specifically deahng with four of these archipelagoes should have served to indicate the fallacy of such an opinion, the impropriety of this transaction in gross. We have referred once and many times again to the division of Polynesian speech between the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti, and to the mingled yet indiscrim- inate stream which has flowed over Southeast Polynesia and which we have been forced to designate as general Polynesian. The only use which it is permitted us to make of this table is the consideration of its unexpressed member, the unidentified element. Here we have something positive to deal with, if we may. It is that in the Paumotu sHghtly less than half of the speech equipment, in the other subdivisions of the province a shade more than two-thirds of the speech equipment, are wholly unidentifiable elsewhere in Polynesia ; so far as we, or any, know, they are quite unknown anywhere in the world. This factor we may consider with profit. Let us, in a single concrete instance, look further into this. In the Rapanui we find the vocable reirei in the sense of trampling or pound- ing. It lies within the unidentified two-thirds. Nowhere in Southeast Polynesia is any mutation variant of reirei found to carry any such signification, nowhere in the distal migrations north or south, nowhere does it appear in the Tongafiti stream, nowhere in the earher Proto- Samoan stream ; collation item by item of a dozen Polynesian vocabu- laries does not disclose it ; in the similar study of more than a hundred Melanesian tongues not even so much as its wreck is found as drift and jetsam on that traverse of Proto-Samoan fleets almost twenty centuries ago. It is found but here, on this rocky islet and the orient extreme of all Polynesian wandering, if drra^ Asyonei'Oi^ its singularity is so pro- DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 149 found as to awe us. Yet this is true of two-thirds of the vocabulary, not only of Rapanui but of Mangareva, Tahiti, the Marquesas; true as to half of the Paumotu. We are not done with rcirei to trample. It sounds Polynesian, it looks Polynesian, it is condupHcated quite after the Polynesian method. There is not one sHghtest particular which would give the thinnest sus- picion that this is not a leaf upon the Polynesian tree strictly true to the foliation type. The one and only thing that speaks against it is that the strictest search has found it nowhere but in Easter Island. If I had even found its carcass, perhaps decollated, as the French have dubbed Saint-Jean Baptist colloquially Saint-Jean le decollete, perhaps shorn of members as poultry come to the oven — if I had found its miserable remains in all the deformity of the gross mouthings of the folk of Anei- tyum or of Tanna, far in the benighted Black Islands of the remote west of the South Sea, I should have had no scruple in taking this Rapanui word as the model wherewith to restore to Polynesian life the word- corpse found among the cannibals, to bring it back to the citizenship of the alert race of navigators. This reirei is but one word of its class in Rapanui; I have had to study 2,000 just like it. And Easter Island is not the only member of the province in which this holds ; a glance at the unexpressed member of Table 29 will show upon how many thousand similar words standing alone this all-comprehensive attention has been directed in search of kin, roundly stated 16,000 dereUct speech-units. What I have hereinbefore written of reirei is to be written in bulk of this complete tale, no thin lexicon in itself. Not one varies from the Polynesian norm in any sHghtest degree, not one suggests in itself the slightest possibility of acquisition on loan or theft from any alien source. The only vocables in all Polynesian speech concerning which such sus- picion could arise are the scant dozen dozen held in community with Malayan speech. Concerning this element I but reiterate what I have been at pains to prove elsewhere: that the borrowing was by the Malayans from the Polynesians. Furthermore not a single word in this unidentifiable class falls within this Malayan category. If the unidentified class, then, is Polynesian yet unknown to other Polynesians, how may we account for its singularity of persistence? As far back as we can see the Polynesian in the Pacific he is under an eastward impulse; he orients himself with bravery on the sea even if skill in seacraft seem lacking, and that is by no means always the case. In earlier studies comprehension has come to me and has set forth the two tracks of his earliest swarm through the two waterways which almost continental New Guinea has severed, through the wilds of Mela- nesia, and so to his home in Nuclear Polynesia; and all this can have been but little short of two millenniums ago. In the work which lies next my hand to do I shall be engaged in particular proof of the hostile advance upon the now sedentary Proto-Samoan in his new home of a 150 EASTER ISLAND. later, probably somewhat more actively energized, swarm of his own race. We shall spread before our eyes the drama of welcome extended to the newcomer, of the subjection of the earlier resident, of the growth of intolerable conditions of tyranny, of the revolt and the abrupt eva- sion from Samoa of the insolent oppressor when at long last his power is broken. This record, when we come to it, need not be considered com- plete ; it is no more than a summary. Even when we deal with the sav- age and the primitive we are not debarred from factoring into his prob- lem so much of our human nature as we may estabHsh as in community of possession. It is only in gnomic wisdom that not-cured and endured form a perfect dilemma; in real Hfe there is a very satisfactory third horn in dodging; it may be stated with Ciceronian grace as evasit-empit; in EngHsh current this winter it is "doing a bunk, " always man's way out by taking to his heels, in token of which Hermes wears thetalaria. With the sea always within sight and sound, ever enticing to ear and eye and to a deeper race instinct of joy afloat with the song of the wind and the dance of the stars, we do no violence to Polynesian nature when we put forward the idea that the oppressed, when they found or made their chance, even as the oppressors at their Matamatame cHmax, set forth upon the sea to find new lands and to found new homes. East of Fiji there is no reason to suppose that the new land upon which the wanderers chanced was other than land awaiting men; every consideration with which we study man argues against the existence of earlier and alien peopHng, of autochthons before the Polynesian wan- derers. Now for each eastward place of settlement of refugees repeat in small the story which Samoa has written presbyter large, and we shall find a constant eastward flight, a constant ulterior eastward settlement of smaller and ever smaller squadrons of such fugitives. At last we come to the end of land in the sea; beyond it a waste of ocean where Polynesian wanderers must hunger and thirst until at last each in utter peace domes upon the enfolding wave just one bubble to last a moment in all the glory of the heaven that is his. This end of land in the sea? We have been studying it closely in these pages; it is this province of Southeast Polynesia. Unbooked this people is, unlettered even, its words are in constant danger of loss. Where they remain in touch, one family with another, island with island, archipelago with archipelago— and this we know to have been in many instances the case in the period of the great voy- ages—the speech would tend toward the correction of its gradual loss, a common vocabulary would exist. But in the case of isolated and remote settlements the loss would progress with no possibiUty of reparation; each language would tend more and more to a greater bulk of vocabu- lary which elsewhere had fallen or had been forced into disuse. It does not surprise us that in four of these languages this individual and mutually incomprehensible stock of a primitive common speech should amount to two-thirds of the speech in use. DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 151 Why, then, should the Paumotu differ in so marked a degree from the other archipelagoes of the province? The answer is simple. The Paumotu are spread over their central sea — that is to say, inner with respect of the limiting points of the province — in a loose chain which facihtates sailing from island to island, no difficulty at all to such navi- gators as the Polynesians. At its southern links it lies close enough to Mangareva for interchange of visits ; at its northern end it lies in close touch with Tahiti and the Marquesas. Individually these three archi- pelagoes stand at the two-thirds mark of unrecognizabihty ; the Paumotu, enjoying intercourse with all three and then convectively diffusing its better education throughout its own extent, stands at the highest point of recognizability, as nearly as possible at the half-way mark. In conclusion of this disquisition upon the unidentifiable element within the province, let me repeat my belief that it is as purely Poly- nesian as any that we know. We lack data, of course, whereupon to consider its assignment to Proto-Samoan or Tongafiti source ; I have no hesitation, however, in holding a personal opinion, on grounds wholly a priori, that we should expect to find in such remote lurking-places material carried away from their old home by Proto-Samoans making their escape from Tongafiti highhandedness. This is not put forward dogmatically; really it is no more susceptible of disproof than of evi- dential establishment. In fact, after all these pages of figures and painful proof I may fairly claim my reward in the happy expression of an opinion for which I am well aware no proof could ever be adduced. Unto this end, through it, indeed, and to the very end of this end, I still maintain my division of the identifiable material into the two classes of that which has Rapanui affihates and that which is extra- Rapanui. Proceeding now with our examination of the identifiables, I shall direct the attention first upon the latter. At this point we shall find it convenient to introduce Table 30 showing the extra- Rapanui element of the province in strict parallelism with the earlier table (28) of the Rapanui affihates. It will be understood that these identifiables are not of equal value, that a vocable of the Paumotu recognizable in Mangarevan alone does not properly function as of the same power as one found in all four of the languages under this study. To this point we shall presently recur, but first we must present in Table 3 1 the record of the sums and the percentages of the extra- Rapanui identifications in the four languages. The percentage is based on the remnant figure of the gross vocabulary after subtraction of the sum of the Rapanui affiliates, which we are to keep rigidly apart as a distinct element. When we compare this with the undivided results in Table 29, we find that the same relative order obtains ; the percentages have been reduced by an amount lying between 7 and 10. The larger figure for the Pau- motu shows that in this particular group of figures the archipelago 152 EASTER ISLAND. is clearly under the dominance of freedom of intercommunication. These results are still too composite to disclose the details of the real story of folk movement. We have already segregated the material as Table 30. I Southeast , Polynesia. Pau-Mgv-Mq-Ta Pau-Mgv-Mq — Pau-Mgv-Ta Pau-Mq-Ta Pau-Mgv Pau-Mq Pau-Ta Pau Total Mgv-Mq-Ta Mgv-Mq Mgv-Ta Mgv Total Ta-Mq Ta-Mq-Ha Ta-Ha Ta Total Mq Mq-Ha Total Grand total. . II 4 21 32 23 18 379 o Poly- Proto- Samoan. Tongafiti. 488 116 42 207 76 73 }98 85 23 105 o o 133 IJ3 '43 63 \ 213 61 154 95 106 18 68 89 44 40 476 39 880 191 290 145 202 828 166 23 105 182 476 152 .56 71 308 1232 332 383 545 2492 it has been identified in the Proto-Samoan, the Tongafiti, or the essen- tially indiscriminate general Polynesian. Although the last element is neutral, we shall keep the record complete by allotting to it a percent- Table 31. Net stock. Identified. 1 PercenUge. Paumotu . . 2500-455 = 2045 6600-651 = 5949 6200-592 = 5608 6000-655 = 5345 880 1064 1451 I23I 26 23 Mangareva Tahiti Marquesas age, just as we shall find some light by allotting a percentage to each of the really distinctive elements. These ratios are computed upon net stocks as presented in Table 3 1 . The story which this table has to tell is not hard reading. It is in two chapters, and we shall turn first to the minor one, the record of the DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OK RAPANUI. 153 element of speech which is recognizable backward along the migration com-se. Mangareva shows the three minima of this element, 4 and 3 and 3 ; the percentages of the three items are compassed within the range of a single per cent; that one added point is given to the general Polynesian item and therefore ceases to be of value in our research ; the lesser figure applies alike to the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti streams. Tahiti comes next in the advancing order. Its general Polynesian content remains the same as in Mangareva ; its Proto-Samoan content remains the same; its Tongafiti content is double that of Mangareva. Third in order is the Marquesas. Retaining the same general Poly- nesian figure, it owes one point more to the Proto-Samoan, the highest figure which that element attains in the province ; it falls but one point below Tahiti in the higher ratio of the Tongafiti. But when we reach, last of all, the Paumotu record we find the ord- erly table with its flat curves thrown into marked confusion. With Mangareva and Tahiti it has the minimum showing of Proto-Samoan influence ; its general Polynesian content is the highest, yet not strongly Table 32. Net stock. Southeast Polynesia. Polynesian. Proto- Samoan. Tongafiti. No. No. P.ct. No. P.ct. No. P.ct. No. P.ct. Paumotu Mangareva Tahiti 2045 5949 5608 5345 488 457 674 422 24 8 116 210 258 206 5 63 4 1 '54 4 182 3 3 3 4 213 143 337 249 10 I Marquesas 8 4 221 removed from the general average wherein the three other archipelagoes inosculate. But in the Tongafiti columns it peaks remarkably; it has more than three times as much Tongafiti material as Mangareva, its southern and next neighbor; twice as much as the Marquesas, very nearly twice as much as Tahiti. Now apply these records of figures to the known geographical base. The Paumotu are a chain of which Mangareva is a loose link at the south, Tahiti is the nearer neighbor to leeward of the northern part of the chain, the Marquesas the nearer neighbor to windward. Assume a migration from the west on the wind along the course which would bring the fleet toward the northern Paumotu. The chain in its great extent would capture the largest numbers of the fleet, the leeward neighbor would hold the next largest, those that by too much northing overran Tahiti would show in the Marquesas the next largest number, while Mangareva, away to the south, would get but the stragglers and the dull sailers. Thus our knowledge of winds and currents and canoe seacraft provides a probable explanation. But this variety is note- 164 EASTER ISLAND. worthy only in the Tongafiti element, remembering that in our known landmark of Samoan history a primitive race of savages groaned under Tongafiti savagery; for there seem to be degrees in that sort of thing recognizable when one is on the same plane. Yet in this record we have a not inconsiderable Proto-Samoan contingent. The explanation seems to me to be that at some spot to the westward a colony of Proto- Samoans had settled ; that upon them came a swarm of Tongafiti ; that the earlier settlers made their escape up the wind and settled in the province ; that in time the Tongafiti marauders, whom we know to have been expelled from Samoa, set out in pursuit and added to the record this uneven curve. The smoothness of the general Polynesian curve and of the Proto-Samoan curve is evidence that the colony from which the escape was made must have been a place where the two streams had been together sufficiently long to admit of a considerable mingling of speech material. We know such to have been the case in Samoa. The party which should follow over the same course should be more strongly marked as to Tongafiti character. If this place of swarming were Samoa, we know that the element expelled was Tongafiti. If it were some intermediate spot upon which the Tongafiti sought to repeat their Samoan conduct, the party which should set out after the Proto-Samoan refugees would be of the dominant Tongafiti oppressors. So far, then, as relates to this chapter of the history of the province, I feel convinced that in these records we have the history of two migrations, one of a somewhat mixed character followed b}^ one strongly Tongafiti. There remains that chapter which is to deal with the speech material more or less general to Southeast Polynesia, but which has passed from use elsewhere in the family. Mangareva and the Marquesas are equal at the lowest point; the one lies beyond the extreme weatherly point to be reached closehauled on the trade wind when saihng out of the west and in the westerly variables, therefore less likely to be reached; the other hes to windward on the other tack, and before it can be reached the vs^andering fleets will have had the opportunity to find settlement in Tahiti and the Paumotu. It is for this sea reason that we expect to find, and do find, them occupying a higher position in our record, Tahiti one and a half and the Paumotu three times the minimum. As between the two, we may readily account for the discrepancy, the Pau- motu stretches all of three times as far athwart the wind as Tahiti. Now we may derive some conclusions as to the relative age of these two elements. In the Paumotu the restricted provincial speech is nearly five times the general Polynesian, eight times the Proto-Samoan, two and a half times the Tongafiti. In Mangareva it is twice the general Polynesian, almost three times the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti. In the Marquesas, here also in close association with Mangareva, it is twice the general Polynesian and the Proto-Samoan, a little under twice the Tongafiti. Finally in Tahiti it is three times the general Polynesian, DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 155 four times the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti. Conditioned by the fact that between the several members of the Polynesian family there existed no marked diversity of culture attainment, we feel justified in the assumption that the more numerous and more generally extended element of the speech is certainly the senior. Thus again we are brought to the same conclusion which on another basis we have reached in respect of this provincial element. In general in our studies of the South Sea, senior and elder have been found to belong to the Proto- Samoan migration, a fact authentically established as to Nuclear Poly- nesia and reasonably extensible to vSoutheast Polynesia. Accordingly I have no hesitation in assigning to the province three settlement factors: (i) a Proto-Samoan discovery and first settlement; (2) a col- ony mixed in some possibly intermediate halting-place but with strong Proto-Samoan affiliations; (3) a Tongafiti colony. I shall be the first to acknovvdedge the degree to which the hypothetical enters into this, but qua hypothesis it is surely a working one. We are by no means done with this record. If we compare Table 32 with the first of this scries of summation tables (Table 28) we see how much is revealed by dissection down to particular features. Yet one more detailed dissection lies within our reach: in Table 30, which is a summation of the extra-Rapanui element, inspection will show that there is a wide variety in the language extent of the several charted items; for instance, in the general Polynesian column 40 items are common to all four languages of the province, 114 to three languages, and so along. This introduces to us an element of quality, whereas heretofore our examinations have been numerical, quantitative. It has seemed to me that it is possible to show forth, still in figures, this quaUtative character. For this purpose I have selected a modulus based on the figure representing the number of occurrences of the words. Thus : a word which is found in Tahiti and Proto-Samoan I regard as having i for a modulus; if in Tahiti, Mangareva, and Proto-Samoan as having 11 for its modulus, and so on ; where i is the modulus the arith- metical percentage based on net stock stands as the index, where 11 is the modulus the percentage is multiplied by two, and so on. In the rigidly provincial element we lose the prime element of the computa- tion. This cuts out all such cases of modulus i. But in the higher moduli I preserve the modulus parallel with the foregoing; thus a word which appears in all four languages is assigned to modulus iv, just as would be the case if we had an exterior identification. Based upon this arbitrary modulus system and upon real percentages the resultant figure becomes artificial, but it should serve to give us a common system of index figures wherewith we may continue our examination into quality. We shall establish these figures for the whole province (using the sum of the net stocks, 19,000) in order to secure a basis from which to note individual deviation. 156 EASTER ISLAND. Table 33- 1 Southeast 1 Polynesia. Polynesian. Proto- Samoan. Tongafiti. 0.93 1.56 0.23 0.36 0.57 1.80 0.84 1 .01 0.63 0.83 0. 16 1.27 0.82 1.58 1. 00 II Ill IV Total... 11.25 3-57 2.63 4.67 When we compare this with Table 32 we find that, including the ele- ment of quality, the general order of the speech components remains unaltered. This computation is too general to have value save as set- ting conveniently in broad terms a bench-mark of specific comparison. Individually treated after this method, reference being made to ascer- tained net stocks, the several languages give the following showing: Table 34- Paumotu. Mangareva. iSS P°'--^-- S^^. h'^-^^^J iSS ^o'^-sian. sl^^n. Tongafiti. J 0.00 41.07 8.36 0.29 2.93 6.01 0.19 It 8.50 9.19 1.23 10.29 3.38 0.76 0.99 0.86 1.65 2.49 2.16 3.57 0.53 3 »6 II Ill rv Total.... I 2.15 782 51.58 17.05 9.09 26.76 15.66 9.43 5 33 i '0.08 i Tahiti. Marquesas. •.87 30.11 5.08 0.78 0.48 5.67 2.75 1.16 3.10 2.73 0.57 1.60 5.56 4.92 3-35 4.38 0.82 0.22 4.06 5.55 2.99 1.72 2.80 2.58 •33 2.09 4.21 II Ill IV Total.... 0.59 4.2. 37.84 1345 7.56 >5-43 20.15 12.82 7.69 n.84 It must be understood, it is frankly acknowledged, that these figures, while based upon exactly ascertained percentages, are essentially arti- ficial and, although decimal in notation, are in no sense the designation of any real ratio. But, since the four groups have been developed in every part by exactly the same method, the resultant figures, though artificially obtained, are fairly comparable. Their purpose is to weight the ascertainable figures of each of these languages with an element which may express the degree of the extension, through the province and more remotely, of the several classes of word occurrence which our studies have afforded us. Accordingly we bring the sums for each archipelago into a single table, where they may be more readily com- DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 157 parable inter se and wnth the strictly quantitative results heretofore developed and for convenience of such reference included herein under italic differentiation: Table 35- Southeast Polynesia. Polynesian. Proto-Samoan. Tongafiti. 51.58 15.66 37 84 20.15 24 8 12 8 17.05 9-43 •3 45 12.82 5 4 4 4 9.09 7.56 7.69 i 3 3 4 26.76 10.08 '5-43 11.84 ,0 3 6 5 Mangareva Tahiti Marquesas At a glance we observe that quahty apportions these four component elements of the province in an order in parts other than that which develops out of mere quantity. We shall first examine, as before, that element of the material which is identifiable in other seats of Polynesian culture. It should be borne in mind that these artificial figures of quality are an attempt to provide some sort of index for a certain char- acter which may be designated the generality, the community — probably more accurately than either, the diffusion — of the speech elements under review. It is indicative largely of the degree in which each lan- guage is the heir to the general stock of the vocabulary. Let us look more closely into the double column accredited to the general Polynesian. In the italic column of quantitative ratio we find that the average possession is 4 per cent and that the preeminence of the Paumotu is but a single unit per centum. But when we turn to the index of diffusion we find a curve far more strongly accented, the Pau- motu still remaining at the peak, but at a marked interval from the Tahiti at the second level, which it closely shares with the Marquesas, and both distinctly removed from the level at which Mangareva stands below the central level by an amount in close correspondence with the interval which sets off the Paumotu in first place. The reading of this curve is not essentially difficult. We should be puzzled to designate what may be the unit which underlies the artificiality of these indices, but whatever this unit may be imagined to be we find that the Paumotu shares its inheritance nearly twice as much as Mangareva, and that Tahiti and the Marquesas jointly occupy the mid space. Now what are we to understand by this expression, sharing the inheritance ? In other words are we to regard the Paumotu as a chief center of distribution to the sister archipelagoes or as a center of deposit? Distribution, of course, there has been; but the true reading of this record hes in regarding the Paumotu as a place of deposit. We have already observed that the Paumotu lies like a chain across the general saihng-course up the wind, that in its great extent it must catch and hold more of the voyagers than any other group. We have already 158 EASTER ISLAND. noted that such fleets as stood more to the northward would make the Marquesas. We can see from the chart that Tahiti extends athwart the course only about half, or less, the extent of the Paumotu, and that Mangareva would be the refuge of the dull sailers who had sagged to leeward and down into the westerly variables. This seems to me the story which this record has to tell. The Proto-Samoan column, with figures of only half the magnitude, shows the same ordering. Tahiti and the Marquesas stand in close proximity at the middle level, the Paumotu as far above that level as Mangareva below it. We may, accordingly, reason that the action of the influence which has produced the general Polynesian and the Proto- Samoan results was uniformly exerted upon the province; that is to say, in terms applicable to conditions of folk movement as known to us, one migration unit produced this effect. When we examine, last of all, the column in which we have evaluated the Tongafiti component we find a marked difference to obtain. The Paumotu not only stands at the head of this column as well as at the head of the others, but its interval above its next successor, Tahiti, amounts to more than the whole Tongafiti component of Mangareva. Tahiti is parted from its next neighbor, the Marquesas, by a less, yet considerable, interval; and Mangareva stands at the bottom by a yet smaller interval. From this we determine that the Tongafiti migration spent its first force upon the Paumotu and Tahiti, and that a far smaller amount overran that landfall either north about in the Marquesas, or southward in Mangareva, a relation to the central point of settlement which the mind trained in navigation will find no difficulty in compre- hending as the various result of sailing full and bye on starboard or port tack when the trade holds steady southeast. We may read this record horizontally with interest and to illustrative results. The results of the quantitative analysis of the Paumotu in respect of the three components, Polynesian, Proto-Samoan, and Tonga- fiti, is expressed by the percentages 5, 3, and 10; the diffusion figures run higher, but inspection shows that the continuing ratio is effectively the same. In Tahiti there is a difference; its quantitative continuing ratio is 4-3-6 ; reduced to the same degree the qualitative record is, say, 5-3-6. The comparison of the Marquesas in the same way shows quantitative 4-4-5 and quahtative 6-4-4. The Mangarevan 4-3-3 becomes qualitative 5-3-6. The interpretation of these changes lies in the understanding of the effect of diffusion. In the Paumotu, where the alteration is very slight, we find ourselves dealing with a community in which diffusion, that is to say interchanges with neighbor commu- nities in the province, has effected the minimum of change. In Tahiti the alteration affects the Polynesian component, with Mangareva show- ing exactly the same continuing ratio ; in the Marquesas the alteration affects this component still more prominently. DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 159 Finding the Proto-Samoan component practically unmoved, the next point of variety is in the Tongafiti. In the Paumotu and Tahiti it undergoes practically no alteration in the two compared continuing ratios ; in the Marquesas it becomes slightly less on qualitative reduc- tion, in Mangareva markedly higher. Now we may assume, with strong probability, that when the two ratios present practically the same figures the closer we are brought to a case of direct migration ; the higher the qualitative figure runs, the greater the effect of diffusion, the further from direct migration. When we examine details within Table 34 we shall find certain dis- tinctive features that must be attractive even if not yet wholly compre- hended. In the provincial column in each language we find the quali- tative index enormous under modulus 11, Paumotu and Tahiti standing at one stage, Mangareva and the Marquesas at another. From this we see that the diffusion is not a general one in this component ; that its most prominent characteristic is the sharing of the speech material in any one language with one other, the speech with which the sharing holds varying in each case. In the columns recording the Polynesian and Proto-Samoan, which we regard as practically conjoint, we find one group, the Paumotu and Mangareva, in which the higher figures are found for each component under modulus iii; a second group, Tahiti and the Marquesas, in which the highest figures of the Polynesian col- umn appear in modulus iii, of the Proto-Samoan in modulus 11. In the Tongafiti column the peak for the Paumotu is in modulus iv, for the Marquesas a double peak in the two higher moduli, for Mangareva in modulus III, and for Tahiti in modulus 11. We feel sure that this show- ing points to some successive shading of the influence of this component upon the province in this order, direct or inverse. A few pages earlier I suggested the story of refugees and pursuit, developing the idea from the place of mixed settlement whence flight set out and pursuit followed. Samoa we know to have been the theater of just such events, some intermediate group possible in the same sense and becoming probable with closer reading of the record of tradition history. Here I feel that we have the same story, not at its start but at its finish. The refugee party keeps together in the hope of mutual pro- tection. Quail lie close, fooUsh birds, in the covey, and thereby fall the readier prey to their hunters. It is a human motive principle, for biped wisdom and biped folly are not restricted to birds. A merry footnote to our naval history was written when Clark was driving the Oregon at full speed from the Pacific around the Horn to the problem seat of war in the Atlantic. Somewhere off the Roque he overhauled a cir- cumnavigator, a man coming home alone from around the world in a tiny yawl wallowing slowly through the sea. An asterisk in the serious history discloses at the foot of the page that the lone navigator hoisted on his mere whipstock mast the bunting of the international signal 160 EASTER ISLAND. code which carried the message, "Let us sail in company for mutual protection." It is only reasonable to suppose that the Proto-Samoan refugees clung together in their flight. We see by these indices of diffusion that, small a party as they were in the Paumotu, they were no larger in the three sister archipelagoes, evidence that when once they had found their asylum they clung close to it. But, if flight concentrates, pursuit is diffuse. We have evolved the idea of the angered Tongafiti in hot haste to overtake the party which has escaped their oppression. There is none to tell them where they may come upon their prey, they must scatter in search, they must go from island to island, from archipelago to archipelago. What else can be read in the greater diffusion of the Tongafiti — three times on one scale, three times on the other — than the result of this scattering of set purpose of wrath or recovery into the very- nooks of the sea? We next examine briefly the restrictively provincial member of the table. In this we can indeed be brief. If my theory of the signification of this speech element be tenable we are dealing with the rehcs of a migration movement so ancient that silent history may not be induced to speak. Time has removed the asperities of the curves, the indices of diffusion do not show any such sharpness of group distribution as is fallaciously indicated by the numerical percentages based on the uncon- ditioned arithmetic of word count. Yet here, as in the other member, we find the Paumotu and the Marquesas in summit association, and Tahiti and Mangareva at the bottom. The same explanation holds. In this prolonged study of interpretation of philological data into terms of geography, seamanship, and folk movement we have laid a comparable foundation whereupon we may better adjust the record of Rapanui speech and assign to it its position in the history of this remote province, of which it is the most remote outlier, the extreme Hmit of Polynesian settlement, the Ultima Thule of the great sea of Kiwa, te moana nut o Kiwa, forbidding, arid, unhospitable, yet the home of Poly- nesians, and naught beyond but sky to the death horizon in the very eye of the wind. It will be recalled that throughout this research we have had to bear in mind a large component of each language as to which we lack data enabling us to coordinate it with the elements which we have been able to establish ; I refer to the unidentifiable component. It has seemed to me best to deal with this in two ways. In the specific chapters upon each language I have laid it aside from the computations ; in this final chapter I have included it, thus reducing the size of the severally deter- mined figures. In the preceding pages of this chapter in the discussion of the extra-Rapanui element I adopted as a net stock that element with the unidentified element. Now for the computation of the Rapanui affiliates I include once more this unidentified element, deriving a new DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 161 net stock by subtraction from the gross of the several sums of the extra- Rapanui element. We have no means of knowing in what proportions this unidentifiable element may be associated with either of the ele- ments of the several languages under comparison, but to include first with one element and then with the other this irreducible element tends to bring the computations of the two series into harmony. We set forth in the following table, therefore, this second reckoning of net stock for comparison with Table 3 1 . Table 36. Net stock. Identified. Percentage. Paumotu Mangareva Tahiti 2500- 880=1620 6600-1020=5580 6200-1451=4749 6000-1042=4958 651 592 705 28 12 12 14 Marquesas In comparison with Table 31 we see at once that while the extra- Rapanui component enters into the other languages of the province in the order Paumotu-Tahiti-Marquesas-Mangareva, the order for the Rapanui component is Paumotu-Marquesas-Tahiti-Mangareva, the two last standing together. If, temporarily and solely now by way of illustration, we treat the Rapanui speech as a unit intrusive to South- east Polynesia, these figures will show that on its way to Easter Island Hotu Matua's fleet made its largest landfall in the Paumotu, only much smaller and fairly equal straggling squadrons scattered to the other archipelagoes. It will be advantageous to subjoin to this memorandum of the pro- portion to which Rapanui enters into sister speech the complement of the picture, the relative diffusion computed upon the Rapanui stock: Table 37. Identified. Percentage. 651 592 705 15 23 23 Mangareva Tahiti Marquesas Here we see that there is a marked difference in the diffusion when referred to the Rapanui or to the several exterior bases. Mangareva and the Marquesas are equally potent, Tahiti is considerably better discoverable in Rapanui than is Rapanui in Tahiti, and the Paumotu records are most remarkable in the passage from the top of one list to the bottom of the other. We shall have to revert to this comparison of the two tables when we shall have subjected the material to more 162 EASTER ISLAND. minute dissection. At this point I wish to employ the comparison solely for the purpose of anticipating one particular of criticism. From correspondence I am aware that Captain Friederici holds the opinion that Pere Roussel's dictionary, basic to this work, has recorded a Rapanui speech contaminated through the sojourn of the Easter Islanders in Mangareva. We have a record bearing on this point; we cite Roussel's pious editor, Pere Ildefonse Alazard : Envoy^ en Oc^anie en 1854, il 6vang^lisa d'abord les Marquises, puis en 1866 rile-de-P^ques jusqu'en i87i,heure de I'abandon de I'ile par le mission. II se r^fugia aux Gambier avec une colonic de ses neophytes, dent il continua k 6tre le pasteur bien aim^ jusqu'a sa mort arriv^e le 25 Janvier 1898. C'est le seul homme, pensons-nous, qui ait pu composer et qui ait effectivement compost un vocabulaire Rapanui. A second passage, after detaiUng the horrors of the labor trade, shows that the refugee party comprised most of the population : L'61oignement extreme, I'isolement complet de la petite !le, rendant inutile toute protestation, Mgr. Jaussen, vicaire apostolique de Tahiti, enjoignit au missionnaire, qui aait le R. P. Hippolyte Roussel, d'abandonner Rapanui et de se r^fugier aux iles Gambier en emmenant avec lui tons les ndophytes qui vou- draient le suivre. Malgr^ les efforts de I'aventurier pour retenir le gros de la population dont il avait besoin, presque tons les naturels monterent h bord de la godlette qui devait les porter aux Gambier. Le commandant du navire prdtexta que son bateau ne pouvait embarquer tant de monde, et 175 indigenes furent brutalement ramen^s k terre oii ils rest^rent h. la merci d'un mattre qui les traita en consequence. Impossible de d^peindre la douleur du missionnaire en se voyant ainsi violemment s6pd.r6 de ses ouailles pour lesquelles il eut donn^ jusqu'^ la derni^re goutte de son sang. Pere Roussel served five years in Rapanui, enough to give him a good foundation in the speech. A prior service of a dozen years in the Mar- quesas equipped him to recognize contamination from that northern source; twenty-seven years in Mangareva is surely sufficient time in which to teach the pious lexicographer to distinguish Rapanui from Mangarevan. It should be borne in mind that this dictionary was pre- pared primarily for the use of his fellow servants at the altar, and they already comprehended the Mangarevan. Our figures speak as forcibly against this contamination idea. The number of vocables common to Rapanui and Mangareva is 651 , of which no more than 80 are restricted to Mangareva, 99 occur in Mangareva and one other language, 188 in Mangareva and two other languages, 284 in Mangareva and three other languages. If a Mangarevan word finds community with the Paumotu, with the Marquesas, with Tahiti, we scarcely need to consider its pres- ence in Rapanui a contamination which Pere Roussel overlooked or was unable to recognize. At best this could apply to but 80 vocables for which alone we have not support elsewhere in the province. Yet even DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 163 this sum is too large; of the 80 vocables, 24 are found in the earlier and western seats of Polynesian culture, leaving but 56 upon which such an opinion might rest. It is a negligible charge. Before the bulk figures of Table 36 can be of service to our inquiry we must subdivide as in the parallel Table 32. Table 38. Net stock. Southeast Polynesia. Polynesian. Proto- Samoan. Tongafiti. No. No. P.ct. No. P.ct. No. P.ct. No. P.ct. Paumotu Mangareva Tahiti 1620 5580 4749 4958 89 •93 5 3 2 4 277 396 375 381 14 I 8 17 34 1 72 81 5 2 2 I Marquesas The most cursory comparison with the table of the same order for- mulated from the extra- Rapanui component shows the complete diver- sity of the two components. In the former the provincial element has occupied the larger position, in the Paumotu being one and one-third times the element of exterior identification, in Tahiti being practically on an even footing, in Mangareva a little less than equal, only in the Marquesas showing conspicuous inferiority. The general Polynesian and the Proto-Samoan are the flattest possible curves, the former peak- ing in the Paumotu by but a single unit, the peak of the latter of equal height in the Marquesas. The Tongafiti element, however, is sharply featured. In the collation of the Rapanui affiliates we find great differ- ences. The provincial element is far less important; instead of equal- ing or generally exceUing the wider element, it amounts at best to but one-half, one-third, one-quarter, and in Tahiti it sinks to one-fifth. Clearly the Rapanui element differs largely from the extra-Rapanui, and its influence upon its provincial neighbors has been most unevenly exercised. This will best be presented to the eye in a short table in which each language is represented by two figures, the former its pro- vincial percentage, the latter the sum of the three percentages of its exterior identifications. Table 39. Paumotu. Mangareva. Tahiti. Marquesas. Extra-Rapanui 24 18 8 10 12 2 '3 11 8 i „ 4| .0 Rapanui affiliates This shows us at once that the diversity holds most distinctly in the former of each of these paired figures, the provincial component. The interpretation is that the migration which populated Rapanui was exterior to the province ; that it contained a normal proportion of the 164 EASTER ISLAND. exterior element, but was lacking in that diffused element which bulks so large in the sister archipelagos. It is clear that it was not a settle- ment which hived off from the Paumotu, the Mangarevan, the Tahiti, or the Marquesas, but one which came driving down upon Rapanui from the outside of the province, that is, from somewhere westward. Now, recurring to Tables 32 and 38, we find interesting variety in the exterior identifications ; and before forming the next table it should be stated that the unit percentage throughout the Proto-Samoan column is a true determination only in the case of Mangareva; in the other lan- guages the true percentage is considerably less than unity; we shall correct this error of statement by setting the sum of the column at 3 instead of 4. Table 40, po'^-'-j siijr Tongafiti. Extra-Rapanui . . .7 .3 37 3 24 10 Rapanui affiliates Here we see that the general Polynesian is more than twice as large in the Rapanui element as in that outside such association, that the Proto-Samoan amounts to less than a quarter, the Tongafiti to less than a half. This points to a source of migration in which the two migration streams had been in such intimacy of contact as to discard a large share of their dialectic differences, or rather, by adoption each from the other of dialectic material, to obliterate the difference. In still further explication it points to a migration far later than the most modern of those which provided Southeast Polynesia with its extra- Rapanui component. For the continuance of this comparison we shall need to have the subdivision of the Rapanui itself on the model of Table 38. Table 41. Rapanui stock 3000 Southeast Polynesia Polynesian Proto-Samoan Tongafiti 332 401 105 116 This gives a curve widely variant from any which this element dis- plays elsewhere in the province ; the nearest curve is that of the Pau- motu, the most remote is that of Tahiti ; Mangareva and the Marquesas, closely alike inter se, are quite wide from Rapanui. AVe next engage upon the qualitative examination of this component, noting that because we now deal with Rapanui in addition to the DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 165 Paumotu, Mangareva, Tahiti and the Marquesas, we have one more modulus. The first table is, like Table 33, a computation for the whole province, the sum of the net stocks being now 22,000: Table 42. Southeast Polynesia. Polynesian. Proto- Samoan. Tongafiti. J 0.03 1.56 0.56 0.18 0.24 0.14 0.69 2.42 5.16 0.04 0.17 0.15 0.25 0.20 0.31 0. 10 0.25 0.65 0.91 11 m IV V 3.98 8.65 0.81 2.22 The comparison of Tables 33 and 42 shows how widely the two speech elements in the province vary when weighted with this factor of dif- fusion. In the individual tables which ensue, modulus i of necessity is absent save in the first. Table 43- Rapanui. Paumotu. Mangareva. South- east Poly- nesia. Poly- nesian. Proto- Samoan. Tonga- fiti. South- east Poly- nesia. Poly- nesian. Proto- Samoan. Tonga- fiti. South east Poly- nesia. Poly- nesian. Proto- Satnoan. Tonga- fiti. I... II . . III., rv.. v.. . 0.00 H.47 12. 10 4 «3 • 33 0.20 I .00 0.50 37 83 1.77 1.20 1.10 ..87 •50 0.30 0.74 12.04 3.70 2.47 0.00 0.00 0.55 1.24 2.77 0. 12 1.66 4.81 1.23 2.01 2.31 2.15 0.72 0.25 1.93 8.53 20.34 0.43 0.43 0.72 0.80 0.18 0.65 2.08 3 59 29.03 56.93 7 44 |«4 22 1 18.95 82.04 4.56 7.82 7.19 31.05 2.38 6.50 Tahiti. Marquesas. 1 II.. 1.60 1.91 2.02 0.29 1.24 Q.QA 0.13 0.19 1.09 0.96 0.21 0.31 2.69 4.21 2.90 5.92 2.34 0.80 0.04 2. 10 22.89 0.12 0.49 I. 13 0.90 0.00 0.60 2.50 4.03 Ill rv V 0.84 ,23.90 6.37 35-37 2-37 742 11.96 34-55 2.64 7 "3 As before, the summation table for the several languages is combined in Table 44 with the percentage results of the quantitative examination, the latter set down in italic figures. It is immaterial how we interpret these findings, the artificial results of the employment of a modulus of quality in one set, the percentage results in the other. I have been content to denominate the findings of the qualitative investigation artificial, yet are they any more artificial 166 EASTER ISLAND. than the convention known as percentage? As well propose the doc- trine that gunny bags are truer textile art than the web which flows from Jacquard's loom in Lyons. It is only when we employ the higher processes that mathematics becomes instinct with vitality. The sim- plest arithmetic is as artificial as any ; at its very beginning an arbitrary choice is made and arithmetic is discordant on the very tips of the convenient fingers, for humanity sphts upon the doctrine and practice of counting the finger that sticks up or the finger turned down, and the whole science is astray from the start.* Table 44- l^lyS P<"y---- Proto- Samoan. Tongafiti. 1 Rapanui 29 . 03 Paumotu 18.95 Mangareva. ... 7. 19 Tahiti | 6.37 Marquesas 11.96 // 5 3 2 4 56.93 82.04 31.05 35-37 34-55 14 I 8 7-44 4.36 2.38 2.64 / / / / 14.22 7.82 6.50 7-42 7->3 5 I It is not now really necessary to seek to interpret what meaning may underlie these diverse sets of figures. Speech by speech the archipelago has been rigidly subjected to two independent inquisitions; whatever sense may underlie the results in any one speech must underlie the results in each other, for the method of examination has been the same. We are justified, therefore, in a comparison of results. In Table 44 we shall see that two curves, quahtative and quantitative, of Rapanui exhibit a marked individuaUty. The speech is widely dif- ferent from Mangareva, Tahiti, and the Marquesas ; the respective curves are of different profiles . The only language of the province which can at all be brought into association with Rapanui is the Paumotu ; they He close together in the upper field, and far apart from the other languages. The two curves interlace in each series, each twice crosses the other. We have evidence of the association of Rapanui and the Paumotu. Now what conclusion are we to derive from this painful and minute examination? If from these computations and tabulations we can extract no tale of the history of folk movement in this province of vSouth- east Polynesia, then is all the work as uninspired and uninspiring as the minute toil of the petty race of book-keepers, industrially efficient to *"The Polynesian Wanderings," page 365. To the instances there noted of Melanesian usage I would add the following from a different culture seat and phase: "When he says 'one ' he does not touch his outstretched first finger, as an English boy might do, but doubles up the little finger of his left hand by using the first finger of the right hand to close the little finger. The third and fourth fingers, bent on to the palm of the hand, indicate the number two. The first five numbers are always counted on the left hand by doubling up its fingers, one after another, by means of the forefinger of the right hand. For five the whole hand is shut. Six is sometimes counted by closing the left hand, opening it, and again doubling up the little finger. Sometimes the numbers after five are counted on the right hand by closing the fingers one by one, always beginning by closing the smallest finger first." Mrs. Leslie Milne, "The Shans at Home," page 53. DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 167 make entries in journals, to post ledgers, and with great labor to come to the absurd triumph of the trial balance. In the four languages of the province there is a wide speech group of broad diffusion and of considerable complexity. Our analysis sub- divides this speech group. We find one element of unknown antiquity, a corpus of Polynesian speech summed at 16,000 vocables which have passed from the use and memory of the others of their race. We find reason to consider this due to a Proto-Samoan settlement of uncer- tain date, but very possibly coincident with the first arrival of that migration swarm within the central Pacific after its divaricated Mela- nesian traverse. Upon this settlement was overlaid a migration of a later Proto-Samoan colony, refugees from Tongafiti tyranny, at a period, therefore, for which we have established in Samoan history the critical date of Matamatame, approximately (in the history of our own race) the date of the Norman Conquest. At the same time a third, the second overlying, settlement was made upon these parts of the province, the Tongafiti pursuit of Proto-Samoan fugitives. At a later period there entered the province, undoubtedly from lee- ward, as is the impulse of all Polynesian folk movement, a migration representing a different phase. At its place of departure the senior Proto-Samoan and the junior Tongafiti had been in community of asso- ciation so long and so intimately that the distinctive criteria of each language phase had passed most largely into common stock and had ceased to be distinctive. This later migration was caught in the Pau- motu chain ; only its stragglers, few in number, reached the other archi- pelagoes. The conditions of such voyaging depend largely upon the necessities of revictualing ; such a voyage must be one of halts, of crop colonies.* How long the sojourn upon the Paumotu really was we have no means of determining ; it must have been considerable to have led to the interlacing of the curves of the two languages as we have developed them. In time the voyage was resumed, whether through resumption of the impulse of origin, whether from inability to maintain a foothold against the earlier inhabitants, whether in such disgust as any Western Polynesian would feel at the arid sands of the Paumotu, we can not now discover; but resumed the voyage was, out over unknown sea toward the rising of the sun. Only a small part of any fleet could have made port in Rapanui, the last home of the Polynesian race — for the rest, sub- mersion. That this migration is the most recent of the folk movements in the province is shown by the fact that wherever found the Rapanui element still retains in sharp distinction its characteristic features. As in preceding chapters we have incorporated so much of the vocabulary as was pertinent to the inquiry, so at the conclusion of this chapter we set a finding-Hst of the vocabulary of Rapanui in sections arranged in respect of the prime division of the speech material. *"The Polynesian Wanderings," page 139. 168 EASTER ISLAND. Data Restricted to Southeast Polynesia. i Rapanui. Paumotu. Mangareva. Marquesas. Tahiti. 3 1 6 I 9 lo II 12 13 «4 ;i \i «9 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 !i 29 30 3« 32 33 34 11 11 39 40 41 42 45 46 47 48 49 50 5« 52 53 54 \l 57 58 59 60 a 11 aa agu, hagu... . ahu aku, haku ahu ahuahu ahu ai ^\^ ai aia aita katai hakatu aku ukui ukui uui amo anani anani anani anoano anoano anoano aomai araara, uara. . arurua ati hatiga f atina ato fatiraa ato ato atoga atoga . . . auahi auahi auahi koava avaava avai e eete ete ete eteete ehuehu ei ehuhu ehu ei I ei 2 ei haaekieki ha A akaha heetina haavare hagihagi aniani hae . ... hai afai haipo houpo haki aki aki ai hami hami Vinn«»hnnp ane hanohano... . arai aihi haruharu haru auf au f auurumaa . . . ava heke heke heke etuke hi etu6 hi I hi hi hihoi 1 hi6hi6 hiohio fio hiti 2 hitihiti 1 DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 169 Southeast Polynesia — Continued. Rapanui. Paumotu. Mangareva. Marquesas. Tahiti. 6i 62 63 64 65 66 67 68 69 70 7' 72 73 74 75 76 77 78 79 80 81 82 83 84 85 86 87 88 89 90 I 9« I 92 93 94 95 96 97 98 99 100 toi 102 103 104 105 106 107 108 109 no in n2 113 JM ••5 n6 "7 n8 119 120 hiva hivo hoe 2 honihoni 2 . hopehope . hopu hori 2 . . . . horo 2 . . . . hove hua hue 2 hugamoa. . huhu 4 . . . . hukihuki i ia 2 iharaa iho I ikapuhi.. . ina I ka 2 ka 5 kahaka . . . kai 1 kaihaga. . kaikino. . . kaiu kakai kakaure . . kami karu 3 kato 2 kauaha . . . kaviri .... kenu ketu keva hiva, iva . oe, ohe. . honi. hopu. horo. huhu .... hukihuki. hue. . huki'. kaiu. ki 2 kiakia kio 2 kiokio kiukiu I kokogo kokoma komari komokomo . . . kona koni ku 4 ku 5 kukuo maeha i magaga mahatu mahiti makemakenu. makohe mama 4 mamari mamau mamoi kaia. kami. karu. . kato. . kouaa . kenu. kevo. kiakia. . . . kio kio, kiohe. kiukiu .... hivo. oe. . . hopee. veve hua hue haamoka . huki. ihara . . . iho ikapuhi . ka. ai kaikino . kaiu .... kaia . . . . tikaue . . ato kauaha . kavii . . . ketu. hopu. huhu. ia. . . haehaa . ai am. aia. ato peihaha. kuku. makenukenu . komari . komo. . kona. . . ku ku kukukuku. mahatu . mekanutoi . mokohe — mama mamari — 06. komai, omai. kokomo ona mahiti . mokohe . mama . . mamai . . mamau . mamoe . 170 EASTER ISIyAND. Southeast Polynesia — Continued. Rapanui. Paumotu. Mangareva. Marquesas. Tahiti. manavai 2 . . maniga maroa 2. . . . mata66 matakeva.. matateatea. matega matu matua 1 . . . . me mea 3 mea 4 meemee . . . . meika menege menia mihimihi. . . mikamika. . moeaivi. . . . moega mogugu mohimohi . . moki mokohi more mori motare mou 4 mou 5 mou 6 na I naaku neinei 2 nenenene 1 . . niuhi no 2 noa I noa 2 nohue noku I ohoa 2 oi I oko I oko 2 okorua omoomo . . . . one ooa opata pae 2 paha I pahae paihi pakakina i . . pao paoa para 1 . arapha . matega. matu . . . me. . mea. mea. meika . meika . mama . mihi . . . moehega. moega. . . mogugu.. mohia . . . moki .... mokohe.. akamorc. mori naku. nekineki . noa.. nohu. 01 oko oko okorua. . omoomo . opata. paega. pakapakakina . pakakina . paraha . manavai . anavai . mania . mao 'matakeke. .matakake . matakevo. matatea . . me mea mea mee meika, meia. menene haamimiko . haaivi moena monunu moi . . . . motara . mou mou nau neinei . . . nenenene . niuhi . no.. . noa.. nohu. no'u. oho.. nohu. nou. . oko. opata. nehae pakakina . pae.. . paha. . pahae . paihi . paof ai . parahua . paaha . . , DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. Southeast Polynesia — Continued. 171 1 80 181 182 .83 184 185 186 187 188 189 190 191 192 193 194 >95 196 197 198 199 200 301 202 203 204 205 206 207 208 209 210 211 212 213 214 215 216 217 218 219 220 22 t 222 223 224 225 226 227 228 229 230 231 232 234 235 236 237 238 Rapanui. pareu pari patu I pau I pau 2 peke pepeke petehe peupeu 2 . . . pikiga piniku Pipi 3 pirari piriaro piripou. . . . poepoe poko I pokoga. . . . pokoo I poopo popo 2 popohaga . poripori 2 . potupotu. . pua 2 puhare puheenua . . pukao .... puku 3 . . . . pumahana . raga i . . . . raga 2 . . . . ragi4 rahirahi . . rapa rape rapu rararara . . rata 2 . . . . raukape . . rauoho. . . rauti rava 6 . . . . ravaika. . . reka 1 . . . . rekireki . . rere 2 rere 4 rere 6 rerepe .... riha rihariha 2. rimaetua . ripoi ritarita. . . ritorito. . . roaa rona ruhi Paumotu. pau. peke pekepeke . paepae . hakapopo. pufenua. pumahanahana. rahirahi . repe. Mangareva. Marquesas pareu. pari. . pepeke . pikiga . pirari. pokokina . popo. popo. pon. pua. puku. ragia . . . rahirahi . rapu. rara. rata. raveika. reka .... rekireki . npo. rito. ruhi ruhi . pareu. patu.. eapu. pe6pe6.. . . petehe. . . . haape^hu . piniku . pipi . . . poko pokona . pokona . popo — popoui . poriri . . popotu. pua pukao puku pumahana. aka aka dhiahi. 4pa apu4pu. 6uoho . ava avaika. 66... rere. €€.. ik ihaiha . . imaima . Tahiti. pareu. patu. . tapau . pee . . . pepee. piapia. . piriaro. piripou. paepae . popoti pua pufarefare. /puf anua . . . \pufenua. . . pumahana . rahirahi . rape, rapu. rauape. rauti . . ito. repe. riha. nmaatua. rita roaa 172 EASTER ISLAND. Southeast Polynesia — Continued. Rapanui. Paumotu. Mangareva. Marquesas. Tahiti. 239 240 241 242 243 244 245 246 247 248 249 250 251 252 253 254 255 256 III 261 262 264 til '^ 269 270 271 272 273 274 275 276 277 278 279 280 281 282 283 284 285 286 287 288 289 290 291 292 ruporupo ta ta 2 ta ta:::::::::::: taaku taku tau taka I akataka takaure takeo taeo taki .... taki taki takoe taotaovere . . . ta toopuku taapu tata tatau tatau tauaki touaki tautau tauai tautau tea 2 akateatea .... teoteo tekeo tekeo . tekiteki teki tei . . . . tere tere tere ... tee tere .... toke haatokee. . . . tokoe tokoe toku toku toku to'u too 1 too toi tautau tumumeika... tupuraki tutu 2 tupuaki tupuai tutu tutu 3 tutu tutu . . tutui tuitui . . . tu tuu 3 tu uapiki uapeke tuverovero aureure vevo vekiveki veevee oka verevere i DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. General Polynesia. 173 Rapanui. Samoa. Paumotu. Mangareva. Marquesas. Tahiti. 293 294 '^ '^ 399 300 301 302 303 304 309 310 311 312 313 3'4 3 I 5 a I a a. . a a aana ana ana ae e, oe e. . . ae ae aha a aha aha ahea, aea... ere ahi ahiahi vaho ai . aha afea, ahea. . hee ahi ahiahi vaho ai aha afea ahea, afea . . . haere ahi To. : haele afi haere ahi I ahiahi aho 1 ai I aka I akoako amo 1 ana i . . afiafi ahiahi. . . . vaho ahiahi vaho fafo ai vai vai aka ako amo ana ao a oa ako ako ao amo amo ana ana ana ao ana ao I api 2 ara i ao 'api aoiaoi ani ala.. . . eara. . . . ara ara erero ariki aro aroa aruaru garu ata ata ate atu etua atutiri aa ara ara 2 arero ariki . ala.... ara. . aa ara alelo . arero ariki aeo aiki ao arero arii ali'i . . . aro alo. . . aro. . aro aroha flninrn 1 alofa . aroha aoha aiiau nau ata ata ate atu etua f atutii aroha aruaru aru alua'u 3 16 i ariiarii 2 galu garu 318 319 320 321 322 323 324 325 326 327 328 329 330 331 332 333 334 335 336 337 338 339 340 341 342 343 344 345 346 347 348 349 350 ata 1 ata ata. ata ata 2 ata ata ata ate I ate ate : atu. atu 1 atu atu atua, etua. . . . atutiri faititili fatitiri patiri au, hau, .... au3 aue ava I aue, auhe... aue, auhe. . . ava ava vahi e va ava ava vahi e . avahi e I f asi vahi e e e 3 e e e , e e 5 e e. . . . e e e 6 le te ea ea ea eaho af aho >enuhe ehu aho nuhe ehu aho eanuhe ehuehu i ehuehu 2 eke.... fanuhe \hanuhe anuhe rehu efu. .. 'efu ehuehu ee e'e eke eke ena ati eke ena ati ena . lena . . ena etu ati ati garo galo caro garo garu garuru gau na6 aro garu I garuru gau galu galulu gau gau, gahu .... ge gege gorogoro gutu gooro Erutu gutu gr nutu ha utu ha ha I fa haga I faga 1 174 EASTER ISLAND. General Polynesia — Continued. Rapanui. 1 Samoa. Paumotu. Mangareva. Marquesas. Tahiti. 35' |haga2 352 hagahuru 353 hagai 354 haha I ace VnVmn ■> aca haga haga, aga. . rogouru agai hana onohuii hakai fafa fao vehie haka haka haa gafulu ahuru faaai fafaga f agai To.: fafa sao fafa fafa hao vehie aka haka ama hanau anuanua.... apai fafao 356 hahie fafie vahie faa, haa haka fa'a f aka V,al-oVialro sa'a acn 1 iTTmQp am a ama ama f anau anuanua hapai ama 360 362 ^P 364 1 369 370 37« 372 373 374 375 hanau hanuanua hapai f anau f anau anuanua apai nuanua sapai hopoi . hapoi, hopoi.. fara hara i hara 2 fala ara, hara, . . ara hare avata kohata ati, hati... . atu, hatu.. . hau, eau. . . hau hea, ea faa hara fae sala hara hare fale fare fare hata I hata2 fata af ata vata fata fata fati fatu fau hau hea fata fata fata f ati fati fati hatu I fatu pifatu f au fatu f au fau hau fea hea hea heguhegu 2 . . . hei Iipnita I hei f enua hee heti fetu fia hei f anua henua enua ere fenua ^7(5 ! Tipr«» I sele .... 378 379 380 38, 384 385 386 387 388 389 390 391 392 393 394 395 396 ao7 heruheru hetu I hia I hiahia fetu hetu etu hia hika hipa, ipa.. . ipu fetu, fetia... hia fia hia si'a ika hika hipa ipu hiri hia hina sipa hipa hinu ipu ipu hira sisila hira hiri I sili iri iri . . iri hiri 2 fill hiri hiri hiro, iro — hiti itu hii firi hiro filo fio hiro hiti I fiti hiti fiti fitu hiti hitu fitu i ahito ho hitu ho a foa'i ho hoa I soa hoa hoa, oa . . . . hoe, ohe . . . ogi hoki, oki... hoa hoe honi hoi hoa hoe I foe hoe hogi 2 hoki 1, 2 honihoni 1 . . . . honohono honu sogi hogi hoi fo'i hoki hoi soni honi fono hono hono To ■ fonu honu, onu. . hohora horo, oro. . . oro, ohoro.. oro horoi, oroi . hou, ou. . . . hou hua hue huga, uga. . huru, uru. . . huki, uki... huri honu hohoa hoo hoo hoo hooi hou hou hua hue huna honu Vinratinra fofola hohora hora 398 i hero I 399 horo 3 400 horo 4 folo horo solo horo horo horo, oro horoi hou 402 403 404 405 406 hou I To. : f ofou hou hou fua hua, ua hue ua hue I . ... f ue ViiKraViiltTQ fuga huga 407 huhuru 408 :hukihuki2.... fulu huru huki huu huki DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. General Polynesia — Continued. 175 Rapanui. Samoa. Paumotu. Mangareva. Marquesas. Tahiti. 410 411 412 413 414 :;i 4«7 418 419 420 421 422 423 424 425 426 427 428 429 430 431 432 433 434 436 437 438 439 440 441 442 443 444 445 446 447 448 449 450 451 452 453 454 456 457 458 459 460 461 462 :§ 467 huri 2 hutihuti fuli huri huri, uri . . . huti i hui huti i huri f uti huti huti ia 3 ia ia ia ia.. ia igoa igoa igoa igoa iho, io ihu ika iku inaki iti inoa iho ihu ika hiku inai iti. . ioa iho 3 ifo iho iho ihu isu ihu ihu ika I i'a ika ia iku inaki 'ina'i inai iti iti iva ivi iva ivi . ivi t ivi ivi kahu 'afu kahu kahu kai kake kaokao kata kahu kai kake kaokao .... kata ahu kai 4 'ai kai ai kakea kaokao kata 'a'e kake ae 'ao'ao kaokao kata aoao 'ata ata katikati kau 'ati kakati ati 'au kau kau uha kau au kauha kauvae kauae Ufa, fufa 'auvae huha hufaa kouvae kauae kava kouae kava vakavaka . . kavei kouae kava vakavaka auae kava 'ava ava kavakava .... kave va'ava'a .. . .: 'avei kave . . kavei kavega kavei 'ave kave ave 'avei . kavei kekekeke kerekere keri 'e'e keke keke 'ele'elea 'eli . . . kere kere keri kere kei kete i keri eri kete 'etc ete ki I 'i ki ki i... kia2 kia kiko kiore kiri kiri kite ko. . . ia kiko kiko kioe, 106... kii 16 . . kiore kiore iore . . . . kiri 'ili iri. kirikiri kite 2 ko 3 'ili'ili kiri kii... . 'ite kite kite, ite.... ite 6. . koa 2 koa koakoa koe rae korua koti ura kua koakoa koe ae koe I koe korae korua koti lae rae .... rae 'oulua. . . . korua koti .... koua koti, oti.... koua, ua. . . orua 'oti oti koura 2 kua 2 ula oura 'ua. . . . kuku 2 kumara kumi I kumi 2 kupega kurakura kuri kuku kumara .... kimii kuku, uu. . . kumaa kumi kumara umara, umaa. kupega kupega kura kuri /upena lupea ua 'ula r^ 'ull . kuri uri kutu 'utu cutu kutu ma ma mama kutu, utu.. . ma maamaa kutu ma I ma ma ma . ma 2 ma mataki maamaa 3 . . . . maga i mama mama macra maga mana 176 EASTER ISLAND. General Polynesia — Continued. Rapanui. Samoa. Paumotu. Mangareva. Marquesas. Tahiti. 468 469 470 47 « 472 473 474 475 476 477 478 479 480 481 482 483 484 485 486 487 488 489 490 491 492 493 494 495 496 497 498 499 500 501 502 503 504 505 50b 507 508 509 510 5»> 512 maga 4 magaro mageo maga magaro mageo maga magaro .... mana manao maneo meneo maa magaro mageso maaro maeo megeo fmahana \maana maharo .... mahina. . . . maina mahana i maharo mahina maf ana mahana maharo >mahana — mahao mahana masm mahina. . . . mai matikuku . . matekuku . . makona. . . . \ mai, mei. . . maikuku. . . matiuu mai, mei maiuu maikuku mai'u'u maikuku makona makupuna .... mama i mama 2 mama 3 mana ma'ona y .fmakabuna . \mokobuna. makona makupuna mokopuna. . . . mama fmakona . . . \maona . / mama mama mama mama mana manava mano manu mao mama mama mama mana mana manava mano manu mana manava mano manu mana menava .... mano manu mao fmaama. . . . \meama manava mano manava mano manu manu maoa i marama maramarama . mare marie maro 2 marumaru. . . . mata 1 mata 2 mata 3 mata 4 mata 5 mata 6 mata 7 mataara matagi mataku matamataki . . matapo matara matau 1 malama malamalama . . . male >marama maramarama. mare maramarama. mare mae meie marie maro. . . . marie maro maru mata mata malo maru mata mata mata maru mata mata mata mau mata mata mata mata mata mata mata mata mata mata mata mata mataara . . . matagi mataku .... mataala mataa matagi matagi mataku metani metau matai matau mataitai matapo matara atau mata'u Fu. : mataki .... matapo matapo matara matapo .... matapo. . . . mate matoru matua motua mau mau mate mate matoru matua 2 matolu matua makua matua motua mau metua metia mau mau 6 mau 7 maua 2 maute raea 2 maua maua ute mea mimi miro miti moa moana maua aute eute mea mimi miro miti moa moana mea mea mimi miro mimi miro miro milo miti miti miti . . miti moa moa moa . moa moana moana moana DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. General Polynesia — Continued. 177 Rapanui. Samoa. Paumotu. Mangareva. Marquesas. Tahiti. 5'3 514 5>5 516 517 518 519 520 521 522 523 524 525 526 527 528 529 530 53' 532 533 534 535 536 537 538 539 540 541 542 543 544 545 546 547 548 549 550 551 552 553 554 555 556 557 558 560 561 562 563 564 565 566 moe. . mogo. moko I . . motu. . . . mouga 2 . mounu . mua muri . . . na 2 na 3 nei niho niu no I . . . . noa 3. . . noho . . . nohoga . noma . . . nonoi . nui. o 2. oe I oge. oka. oone . . . ora 2 . . ora 5 . . orooro. otaota. pa I . . . pa 3... pae 3 paepae. . . pahu papa papae .... para 2 pehea. . . . pia piki pikipiki . . piko 2. . . . Pipi4 pin 3 piro pi to po I po 2 poko 2 popo I . . . . popopopo. poporo. . . poto mago. mo'o. motu. mauga . maunu. mua . . . muli . . . na nei nifo niu o noa nof o .... nofoa. . . momona . fa'anoi . . oe. oge. o'a. one ola ola olo otaota . . . pa patagata. pa pae paepae . . . pusa paeaso pala pefea pia Pi'i pi'ipi'i pi'o Pipi pilipili pilo pi topi to.. . PO po To.: boko. po popo polo poto moe. mago. moko. motu. mago. moko. motu. mou. . mahuga. mua. muri. mua. muri. na. . . nei . . niho. niu. . no. . . na. . nei. . niho. niu. . no. . , noho. momona . nonoi . . . noho nohoga.. momona . koe. . hoge. hoka. eoka. ora. ora. koe. oge. >oka. one. ora. ora. oro. pa. paepae. paepae . pahu . . . moe. . . mono . . mano. . moko . . motu. . mouna . mounu . mua. mui. na. . . nei . . niho. niu. . no. . . noho nohona.. . momona. . nonoi .... inoi nui o koe .oe one oka paepae . pahu. . . papa. . . pia piki tupikipiki . piko para, peea. pia. . piki. paa. . . pehea. pia. . . piki . . . piripin . piro. . . . pito — po po poko. . . po piko. pipi . . piri . . piro. . pito. po... po... poko. po... popo. piko . . . pipi.... P" piro pito po po pokona. poto. poto. popo. poto. moe. mao. . mo6. . motu. moua. maua. maunu . mua. . . muri . . . na na nei niho . . . niu. . . . no noho. nui. o. . one. ora. ora. oro. Ota. pa.. paepae. pahu... para . . pehea. pia. . . pii.... pio. . . . pipi.... piri .... piro pito po po..... po6po6. popo. . . oporo . poto. . 178 567 568 569 570 57> 572 573 574 575 576 577 578 579 580 5^' 582 583 584 585 586 587 589 590 59« 592 593 594 595 596 597 598 599 600 601 602 603 604 605 606 607 608 609 610 611 612 613 614 615 616 617 618 619 620 621 623 Rapanui. pou . . . pouri . . pu I . . . pua I . . puaka . puga 1 puhi . . . puke . . puna . . punua . pupu I . . . pure I . . . pure 2 . . . purepure . puru putuputu . ra 1 ra 2 raa i . . . . ragi I . . . rago ragua . . . rahui rakau i . . rama. . . . raraga . . . raro rata 1 . . . rau 2 . . . raua rava 5 . . rehu I . . rei reo I . . . rere i . . rikiriki. rima i . . rima 2 . . rimu. . . riri roa rogo I . . rogo 2 . . roto 2 . . rou 2 . . . ru rua I . . . . rua 3 . . . . ruga ruku. . . . ta 3 tagata. . . tagi taha I . . . tahaga i . EASTER ISLAND. General Polynesia — Continued. Samoa. pou. . pouli. pu... pua. . pua a puga To.:bubuhi. pu'e puna punua pupu pule pule pulepule . pulu putuputu. la la la lagi lago aluga . . . . lafu la'au lama lalaga.. . lalo lata lau lau laua fa'alava. . lefu lei leo lele li'i lima lima limu lili loa logo logo loto lou lulu lua lua luga To.: uku. ta tagata . . . tagi tafa taf aga . . . Paumotu. Mangareva. pou. . pouri , pua . . . puaka. pua. . puhi. puke, puna. pupu. ... pure .... pure .... purepure . putu. ra. . . ragi.... rago . . ruruga . rahui . . rakau. . rama. . raraga . raro . . . rata. . . rau. pou. . . pouri . pu.... pua . . . puaka. puga.. puhi . . puke. . puna. . punua . pupu . . pure . . Marquesas. pou. purepure . putuputu. ra ra ragi... rago. . . uruga. . rahui . . rakau . . rama. . raraga . raro . . . reo, reko. rere riki nma. rimu. riri. . roa. . rogo. roto. rou. . ruru. rua. . ruga. ta tagata . tagi . . . . frau \rou rau raua . . . . ravatua . rehu . . . . rei reo rere riki rima. . . . rima. . . . rimu. . . . riri roa rogo . . . . rogo roto . . . , rou ru rua rua ruga ruku. . . , ta tagata . tagi taha ... tahaga. pu.... pua . . . puaka. puaa. . puna. . puhi . . puke . . puna. . punua. pure . . . pu6 . . . . puepu6. putu. am . . . ano . . . turua . ahui. akau. &ma. aana. 46... 4ta. . au... 6u... au... aua. . ehu. 6i... €0.. iki.. ima. ima. imu. riri. 6no. ono. 6to. 6u.. u... Tahiti. pou. . pouri. pu... puaa pua puhi pu6 pima fpunua — \pinia pupu pure pure purepure . putuputu. ra ra. . . . rai — ra6 . . . f turua. \urua. . rahui . raau . . rama. raraa . raro . . rata . . una tiku . . . . ta enata . . . tani taha tahakahaka >rau. . rau. . raua. rehu. reo. . rere . . rii . . . rima. rima. rimu. riri. . roo. roto. rou. . ruru. rua. . rua. , nua, ta taata . tai... taha. DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 179 General Polynesia — Continued. Rapanui. Samoa. Paumotu. Mangareva. Marquesas. Tahiti. 623 624 625 626 627 628 629 630 ^5' 632 633 634 635 636 637 638 639 640 641 642 643 644 645 646 647 648 649 650 652 654 til til 659 660 661 662 663 664 665 666 667 668 669 670 671 672 673 674 til 677 678 679 tahe I tahi tafe tahe tahe tahi tahua tahuri tai tahe tahi tahe tasi tahi tahuga tahuri tai 1 tafuli tahurihuri.... tahuihui . . . tai tahuri tai tai tai 2 tai tai tai tai taka 3 takai taka. taka takai taa ta'ai takai takai taai tau tama i tamaiti tamaroa tanu tama tama tama tama temeiti. . . . tamaoa .... tanu tao tapa tama tamaiti tamaroa tanu tamaiti tamaroa . . . tanu tao tapa tapa tapu tara tanu tanu. tao I tao tao tapa I tapa 2 tapu tapa tapa tapu taa taa topa tapu tapu tanu tara 2 tara 3 tarai 2 tariga tala tara tara tala tara talai tarai tarai teriga taro tata taai puaina tao tata tarai taliga tariga taria taro talo tata 2 tatari tatou To.: tata tatali tata tatari ftatai \tetai tatou tau tau tau katau ■tatari tatou tau tau tatou . . tatou tau. tatou tau tau tau 1 tau tau ^ tau tau tau tau tau s tau tau tau 6 tau taua 1 taua 2 tea I tau tau taua tea tehe teina tete ti .. . . tau taua taua tea tea tea tehe teina, tei4.. tete ti tea tehe 3 teina tefe tehe tehe tei teina teina tete tete tete ti I ti ti tigai tinei tinai tikei tiko tino tinai tike tiko tino, nino . . tinai tikea 'ite kite ite tiko ti'o titiko titio tino titiro tilo toa I toa toa toa toe toga toka toa toe toka toka toa toe toe toe toga 1 toka toa to'a toa tokerau toerau tokorau .... toki toko tomo toko toru toto totoro toua toki to'i toki toki toko, too. . . tomo toko, to6... toru toto toto6 toi tokotoko tomo to'oto'o tomo too tomo tomo too to'a tolu tou toto toto totoro totolo totoro totoro tua I tua. tua tuha tua tuha tufa tua tuha tuha tufa tufa 180 EASTER ISLAND. General Polynesia — Continued. Rapanui. Samoa. Paumotu. Mangareva. Marquesas, j Tahiti. 680 681 682 683 684 685 686 687 688 689 690 691 692 693 694 695 696 699 700 701 702 703 704 705 I7s 709 710 711 712 713 714 l\l 717 718 719 720 721 722 723 724 725 726 727 728 tuhi I tuke 2 tuki tuki . tuhi tuhi tuhi 1 1 ^"?* r'^ tuki tuki tuku tunu tupu tupuna turi turu tuki tuku tunu tupu tupuna tui tui tuu ^" tunu J""" tupu tupuna tupuga . . tupuna tupuna turi turu I tutu 4 tutu 5 ' tulu tuturu tutu tutu tutu tu tutu tu tutu tu tu tu ua ua "^ ' ua ua "f . uhi uhi uhi uhi ufi ufi uira 2 uia imia tmiu unahi uira uma umu unahi unu ouma umu uinu umu .... unahi unafi unahi unahi """ inu inu ua inu ula ura ura "ra are uriuri uru uta uta oura ula ua ura uraura 'ula'ula ua ura ure oe uiui uii ure uriuri JJj.^j". uriuri uri "j uru uta uta uta uta uta uta uutu va vaa vae I vaega vae vae vavae vaega vai vaipuna . . . . vaka vanaga vae vaena vai vaipuna. . . . vaka vanana f vaevae vaega vai vaega vai vaehaa vai vaipuga vaipuna vaipuna vaa va'a vaka vanaga vare 2 varu I varu 2 vavae vanaga vanaa valu avaru varu varu vau vaii /varu . . . varu, vau vera vere veri veri vera, vea. . vee vera, vea vere 2 veri 1 veri 2 vero I vetevete ^^^^ vei veri veli veri vero vete vave veva viri veo vete vave veve vero vete vave vave vave ••.■■. vili viri vii viri Proto-Samoan. 729 730 73" 732 733 734 1 anu anuanu anuanu a^ 'o'e koke 6e arovae atariki atiati 2 atariki g e e e DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 181 Proto-Samoan — Continued. Rapanui. Samoa. Paumotu. 1 Mangareva. Marquesas. Tahiti. 735 736 737 738 739 740 74 « 742 743 744 746 elo eo eo veoveo aeae gaegae gam 2 gogoro hae I cae .... /aeaea Igaegae maenae galu hahi hahi hahi hahi afi fafi afifi hahoa foa musumusu muhumuhu . kohumu .... muhu hahumuhumu. hai 1 faliu f ariuke ariu faiu, haiu . . fariu V,o,-^ I falo lil w::w.v.-- 1 749 750 751 752 753 754 III heguigui hehegaraa. . . . henua 3 hakahepo hika si 'a hogehoge huna sosogo hogohogo hogohogo . . fa'afuna hurehure Tn ■ hnfiilp huhure ia ia iko i'ofi iko kape hiko 'ane kape, ape . . ape It.-. 761 1 kauiui 762 l^o.iVa,. -, 702 763 764 765 766 767 kumi 2 mae mahaga mahani To.: talimahaga mahani .... maki ma'i maki maki ."_ ■ mai maka mai X "_■■.„ maka maka maramara. . maa 770 manau 771 j matahi 772 j mataki 773 matatoa 774 !mau4 775 ; mautini 776 j mea i 777 ; meitaki 778 migosigosi.. . 779 i mo 1 780 ! moko 2 mautini mautini mauteni Nine: mitaki. . . maitaki meitetaki . . meitai maitai mo ™°, 782 783 784 785 786 787 788 789 790 791 mou I mouku naa nako namunamu. . . nikoniko .... nivaniva ™°"; „■ ■j/^ mouku 1 na hakana. . . . j "^; akohaga nako, kao. . ao namunamu . j ^amu nivaniva neneva puahiohio. . . . ohiohio okooko ootea 1 ° °° *^ 1 oatea 182 EASTER ISLAND. Proto-Samoan — Continued. Rapanui. Samoa. Paumotu. i 1 Mangareva. Marquesas. 1 Tahiti. 792 pagaha2 _ 1 1 To.: balau nei narau peau 1 oarau 1 794 795 796 '& 801 802 803 804 t^ l^l 809 810 811 812 814 815 816 817 818 8.9 820 821 822 823 824 825 826 827 828 829 830 83. 832 833 834 835 836 ne 1 pe ne 1 ne Dei nei pena pena poga poki no'i pokopoko poro pokopoko . . polo . . pu 2 nu . . . puku 4 pura t* ," pula . . puta nuta rakei fa'ei rakei rakei ranorano rarama rava i rava 2 rava 4 rarama .... aama lava rave To . : lava rave loi roe . ro ro roturotu i . . . . lotu rotu rotu ruai otu lia rotu luai ruaki ruai To.: tac taea taha2.....:.. tafa tataoho .... tarotaro 1 tatau tau 2 tiaki 1 to-u tatau tau tau tia'i to'u tuaivi tuhai tuai tuki 2 tupa 1 tutu 1 tu'itu'i . tutupa tutu tutua tupa tutu tutua tupa tutu . . tutu tutua tuu s tu ueue I lue ueue kaueue ue ui ukauka 2 uki .. ukauka .... uki, huki... ukakoki — uki uaua Viti: dhuki uru 4 uluulu vaha 1 vaivai varavara i . . . varevare 2.. . vasa vaha vaha vaha 1 Tongafiti. Rapanui. Maori. Paumotu. Mangareva. Marquesas. Tahiti. 839 840 841 842 843 844 845 846 faki faki. haki.. aai ekapua eva heka hekaheka. . . . eka eva, heva. . heka ! hewa eva hevaheva. . . . eve naha, nafa. kaahu aha, afa arahu arara K'*'*-, garahu 1 garara ngarahu garahu garahu 1 DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 183 Tongafiti — Continued. Rapanui. 847 848 849 850 85' 852 853 854 855 856 857 858 859 860 )i 862 863 864 865 866 867 868 869 870 872 873 874 875 876 877 878 879 882 887 888 889 890 89. 892 893 894 895 896 897 900 901 902 903 904 gongon . guha . . . hae 2 . . . haha 2 . . hakari . . hakura . , hari hau 5 . . henua 2 . hia 2 . . . higa 2 . . hihi I . . hohonu . hoko I . . hope. . . hopo . . . hore — Maori. ngon. nguba. hae . . . waha. hakure . . hari . . . . hau whenua . whio. . . . hinga . . . whiwhi . hohonu . hoko hope . . . . hopo. . . . hore . . . . hugavai hungawai . huhu 6 1 huhu huhu 7 ] huhu hunoga j hunaonga . hupee hupe ika 2 ivi 2 kahui . . . . kai 3 kaiga kakore . . kauihaga. ke keukeu i . ki3....:. kimikimi . kino I . . . , kohu koiro ka. kahui . . koi . . . . kainga. kahore. kaui . . . ke keukeu. ki kimi . . . kino . . . kohu . . . koiro . . koke 1 kokeke . , kopikopi i kopi . . . . kopu j kopu. . . . kore \ kore. . . . koroua 1 koroua. . kume I kiune . . . mahara mahara . maki \ maki mamae I mamae . maon maon migo mingo — moemoea j moemoea. pahure 2 ' pahore . . . paka I j paka pakahera paopao . . peka 2 . . potaka. . puapua . . puhapuha j puha puku 2 puku paka. . . paopao. peka. . . potaka. puapua. Paumotu. Mangareva, hae. . vaha. puf enua . hiohio. . higa hihi hoko hopega... hopohopo . hore hogavai . . himoga. hupe. . . fakaii.. kaiga . . kakore . ke. kimi. kiro . . kohu. kuiru. koke kokopi . . kopu .... kore koroua.. kume . . . fmahara. \mehara. maki maon . maohi , migo. . pahure. paka . . . paopao. potaka. nore. guha. haha, aha. akure . hau. . enua. vio. . higa .... hihi hohonu . oko ope hore, ore. huhuhu. . huhu 1 ika. . . ivi. . . . kahui. koi . . . kaiga . ke.. keu. ki.. Marquesas. hae haha, fafa. hai. fenua, henua hina . . . hihi.... hohonu . hoko. . . hope . . . hopo. . . hore . . . huhu. . . huhu.. . hunona. ika. kahui . . koi .... kaina . . kakore. ke, e... keu, eu. kino. . . kou .... koiro. . koere . . koke. . . kopi . . . kopu . . . kore . . . koroua . kume. . imi. . ino. . kohu. maki . . . mamae. maori . . migo moemoea. pahore . . . paka peka. puku. koe6, kuee. kopi kopu, opu. kore ko6ua. . . . maki, mai . fmamae \memae — maoi mino moemoea. paka. paopao. peka. . . Tahiti. hae. . vaha. hadri. hio .... hia ... . hihi... hohonu ho6.... hope . . . hore . . . ("hoovai. Ihooai.. hunoa. hupe . . ahui. oi aia. . aore. imi . ohu. opu . . . ore. . . oroua . time . . >mamae. maon .... maohi . . . mio moemoea . pahore . . . paa pao. . . pea . . . potad . puhaha . 184 EASTER ISLAND. Tongafiti — Continued. 905 906 907 908 909 910 911 912 913 914 ^'1 916 917 918 919 920 92, 922 923 924 925 926 927 928 929 930 931 932 933 934 935 936 937 938 939 940 941 942 943 944 945 946 947 948 949 950 951 952 953 954 956 957 Rapanui. pukupuku puoko ragaraga Maori. Paumotu. Mangareva. Marquesas. Tahiti. pukupuku upoko Duku puku upoko raga puku upoko 4na puii . . . upoo rnncfa reherehe reka 2 reke rehe reka reka reka reke reva 6ka neke rea rekereke rewa rekereke reva eva reva rite roro roro 6to roro roto I roto roto roto tari tari tari:::::::: tokete tai tari taokete taokete taukete ...:.. tokete taoete taura toura taviri te taviri tawhiri kavii te taviri te te te 2 te te 1 tehi teitei tena tenei tera tetahi tiaki 3 tika tini tihe tihe matihe maitihe teitei teitei teitei teitei teitei tena tenei tenei tenei tera .... tera tera ' tera tetahi ' tiaki tiaki tiaki tiai tika tiaa tini titaha tini tini titaha tini tini titaa titika titiri toa 2 tahuti tohuti titaha tia tika titika titiri tika tiri toa tahuti tia tiri til titiri toa toa toa ' tahuti 1 tona tona tona tona tona tou to'u tua 2 tuakana tumu tupapaku turaki turama turu 2 tutae tute u uga tuatai tuakana tumu tupapaku. . . turaki tua tuakana tumu tupapaku. . . tuaki tuama tutae tua tuakana tumu I tupapaku ' turaki ' turama turu ' tutae itute i" tuakana tumu tupapaku ' turaki turamarama. . tuaana tumu tupapau turai . . . turama turu tutae tute u uga : tutae tute . . . tutae ! tute i" 1 u . . una uwha I uha Ufa uha ui I umiumi luha 1 ui ! kumiktuni. j 1 uha ui kimiikumi "'* ■ ui ui kumikumi . 1 ui i tmiiumi : kumikumi. . . haava vaero vaero vaihu vero veo vaiu ! waiu vaiu ! ! RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. a I of. P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: a, of. a 2 mine. a 3 same. Ta.: d, same. a 4 that place, there. mei a, from that place, thence, hence, a 5 to lead, to conduct. a 6 order, series. Mq.: aa, order, .series, rank, file. a 7 causative, see haka. a 8 particle expressive of existence. anei, now; aneira, at once. aa cascade, flood, to inundate. aaki to affirm, to assure, to avow, to confess, to declare, to disclose, to divulge, to profess, to reveal, to speak fine, to betray a secret, to warn, to ad- vise, to make a false statement or accusation (aki). aaki ki te mea titika, to attest. tae aaki, discreet, to deny. aakihaga, advice. hakaaaki, to confess. T VsM.-.faki, to declare, to confess, to re- veal. Mq.: faki, haki, fat, hai, to affirm, to betray a secret, to make known. Ta.: aai, story, narrative. aamoni (hamoni). aana his. poki aana, legitimate child. aanu saliva, spittle, to spit. PS. Mgv., Mq.: aniianu, id. Sa.: am(, to spit. To.:aa«M, id. Fu.: aanu, id.; anuanu, to spit often. Niue: awM, tospit. Vi.: kanusiva, id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 417.) The only other appearance of what this stem may have become is in Maori anuanu "offensive, disgusting, to loathe; ' and Ta- hiti manuanu "loathsome, surfeiting, to be qualmish." The wide departure in sense militates against these. The augmented form of the Tahiti word is imperfectly com- prehended as yet, but compare Samoan afua and mafua homonyms. aaroa (aroha). aaru 1 to raise. aaru ki te rinta, to raise the arm. aaru 2 (haruharu, aruaru). aati 1 to imitate. aati 2 (atiati). aati 3 (hati). ae sword (cf. oe, one). PS Pau.: koke, id. Ta.: 6(, id. Sa.: 'o'e, a knife. ae yes. P Mq., Ta. : ae. id. Mq., Ta., Mgv. : e. id. With two slight exceptions the element common to the affirmative words of Poly- nesia is e. This vowel has an equal (even greater when we include Melanesia) ex- tent as a sign representing the substantive verb sense in its most absolute nature without condition of tense. In my theory of the grammar of these isolating languages the e and a few other paradeictics similarly employed are not verb sign, but the germ of the verb idea. Thus e alu is not par- sable as e verb sign and alu verb "to go;" but alti attributive positing an act of going and e positing the substantive idea of being, thus in combined phrase "being a going." Thus, while in English it is diffi- cult to trace a common signification in "yes" and a verb sign, it is easy to see how the Polynesian may employ his equiv- alent for "there is" as an affirmative; and this comports with the fact that in reply to any question the so-called verb must be repeated. The forms of affirmation are here tabled : e Samoa, Nine, Moriori, Mangareva, Marque- sas, Tahiti, Hawaii, Rapanui. oe Samoa. Ice Samoa. io Tonga, Futuna, Uvea, Viti. eo Futuna. o Rotuma. ae Maori, Tahiti, Marquesas, Hawaii, Mangala, Tongarewa. a Rarotonga. The variants from the simple e fall into the o-class and the a-class. Upon the first inspection the latter is seen to be Tongafiti and the o-class to be Proto-Samoan. The simple e is found in both migration streams and therefore may not be regarded as criti- cal, a position which we should be chary of assigning to a vocable showing such absence of formal development. I have provisionally assigned it to a place among the Proto-Samoan material, largely be- cause of its absence from the Maori. Its occurrence at several points in the Tonga- fiti stream may be accounted for as shown in "The Polynesian Wanderings," page 44. aere (ahere). agahuru (hagahuru, hagauru). agai (hagai). 185 186 EASTER ISLAND. agatahi (aga-tahi) one. (hagatahi.) agatahi ahi atu, day before yesterday. hagatahi ahi, yesterday. agera {angera R) angel. agoago hunger, to be hungry, to starve. This suggests a metathesis upon oge of the same sense; but not much value, be- cause of the complication of the vowel mutation, should be assigned to the sug- gestion in the absence of further confir- mation. agu breath, out of breath, air T. agu kore, breathless, seeming death, greedy. Mgv.: agu, hagu, to murmur indis- tinctly. Mq. : aku, onomatopoeia to express the sound of one drinking in deep drafts; haku i te pake, to emit smoke at the nostrils. aguagu a. out of breath, to puflf, to choke, to pant, to breathe, to whisper, to sigh. b. to be languid, faint, to have a rattling in the throat, to be sick unto death, to die. tagata aguagu, a dying man. agumou {agu-mou 5) to expire. agupotu {agti-potu) the last moments of life. aha which, what. e aha, what is it, how. ma aha, no te aha, ei aha, on account of what, why. PPau.: aha. what, which. Mgv.: aha, what; e aha, why, what is it, which. Mq., Ta.: aha, e aha, what. The Nuclear Polynesian is o (Samoa, Futuna, Uvea). The extreme length of the quantity of this a shows that theProto- Samoan was aha and after the extinction of the aspirate the vowel quantity was acquired by crasis. It will be valuable at this point to insert a table showing the range of the Melanesian forms of the neuter interrogative. sava sav safa sa hava haha hav ha va tafa Uha Mota, Merlav, Maewo. Marina, Sesake. Pak, Mosin, Alo Teqel. Efat6 (also sefa, sefe). Mota, Gog, Sesake. Omba, Arag, Nggela, Bugotu. Ambrym. Motlav, Volow, Norbarbar. Omba, Ambrym, Lakon. Lo. Fagani. Wango, Ulawa, Aniwa. dhava Viti. These, if at all associable with aha, rep- resent a distinct and not readily account- able type. In the Tongafiti migration the parent aha is preserved except in Raro- tonga. The Tongan eha exhibits a vowel mutation in the unaccented syllable which is characteristic of that speech. In some cases aha is prefaced by e, which pro- visionally we may take as the verbal paradeictic, see note under ae. The occur- rence of the Tongafiti forms is: aha — continued. aha Tahiti, Marquesas, Paumotu, Tongarewa, Hawaii, Sikayana {ae-aha. fe-aha) . aa Rarotonga. eaha Tahiti, Mangareva. eaa Rarotonga. ahatu to stretch out. moe vae ahatu, to lie with the legs extended. ahau 1 a scar. ahau hurihuri, cicatrix. ahau 2 (hau 5). ahe migraine, headache, (eahe.) ahea (a 8-hea) when. P Mgv.: aea, ahea, when. Mq., Ta. : afea, ahea, id. The stem is fea, but at the stage when we make the acquaintance of these lan- guages need has arisen for differentiation and the simple stem is used in interroga- tion of place, where?; when used of time a preface is employed, a for the present- future, ana for the past, and the stem has thereby undergone evolution The root is a, of which the seed signification is that which is away from the speaker in time or place alike (Cf. 27 American Journal of Philology, 393). In Nuclear Polynesia we encounter a most unusual sacrifice of the very soul of the word in Tonga and Nine afe, Tonga anefe, Nine nefe. The aea form of Mangareva is repeated in Rarotonga, which lacks / and h. ahea!ie a stool. ahere a. to arrive, to come, to follow, (acre.) b. to march, to march with arms and legs stiff, to take a walk, to row, to sail. c. to raid. ahere koroiti, to run lightly. ahere no, to roam, to ramble. ahere atu ahere mai, zigzag. rava ahere, agile, without fixed abode, wanderer. tagata aere, voyager. aherehere, unstable, instability. P Pau. : haere, to go, to come. Mgv. : ere, to walk, to march, to go. Mq.: hee, to go, to march, to depart, to follow. Ta.: /mere, to go. The form of the word appears in Sa- moan sacle with the meaning to swing the arms in walking. This restriction to a particular causes me to regard the word as a borrowing from the Tongafiti in Nuclear Polynesia. In Uvea haele is to walk. In Futuna saele signifies to go, to walk; and in Nine haele is to go, to come, to proceed. In Tonga haele means to go, to come, to walk, to travel, to voyage, and its restriction to chiefs tends to prove it a borrowing by Proto-Samoans from Tongafiti. The reduplication offers a problem, in Tonga haeleele and Maori haereere, but in Futuna saesaele; this makes the etymology doubtful. The Rapanui is an unusual metathesis. Indeed, so unusual is the inversion of consonant and RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 187 ahere — continued. vowel in the same syllable that I prefer to regard ahere as derivative by loss of initial aspiration from habere as from a stem sahele despite the absence of the second aspirate in the usually conservative Tongan; the existence of the second aspirate may be indicated by Marquesas hee, and Manga- reva ere points to an early Proto-Samoan stem hele. In this case Rapanui is in a development stage midway between Pau- motu and Mangareva. aherepo {ahere-po i) clandestine. fnoe aherepo, sleepwalker, somnam- bulist. ahi I candle, stove, fire (vahi). ahi hakapura, match. ahi hakagaiei, firebrand waved as a night signal. P Mgv : ahi, fire, flame. Mq. : ahi, fire, match, percussion cap. Ta.: ahi, fire, percussion cap, wick, stove. ahi 2 to be night. agatahi ahi atu, day before j'esterday. ahiahi afternoon, night. kai ahiahi, supper. P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta. : ahiahi, after- noon, evening. The Samoans derive afiafi from afi fire, as being the time when fires are lighted in the houses. No great value attaches to these explanations, and we must recog- nize that there is an aetiological passion which is basic in their tradition retro- jected into an indefinite past. The only other evidence which we can oppose to this etymology is the Viti name for even- ing, yakavi, in which avi has a resemblance and is remote from the fire sense in that language; in considering the value which this suggestion may possess we must re- gard the dialectic forms kayavi and tara- navi, of which the former is metathetic. ahipjpi (ahi i-pipi 2) a spark, to flash. aho 1 outside, out of doors, away. ki aho, out of doors, outside. no aho, exterior. ea ki aho, to send away. tokerau aho, west. P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: vaho, outside. aho 2 (ao i). ahu 1 to transfer, to transplant, to take up by the roots. Pau., Mgv., Mq. : ahu, to move, to trans- plant. ahu 2 to puff up, to swell, a swelling, pro- tuberance. gtilu ahu, swollen lips. ahuahu to swell, plump, elephantiasis, dropsy. ahuahu pupuhi, amplitude. manava ahuahu, indigestion. Mgv.: ahuahu, enormous, corpulent. ahu 3 paralysis. ahu 4 a carved god of dancing, brought forth only on rare occasions and held of great potency Q. ahuahu inflammation. Mgv.: ahu, hot, reddened, flushed. ahukarukaru {ahu 2-kartikaru) dropsy. ahuru (auru). ai 1 (ko ai) who, which. P Pau.: kovai, who. which. Mgv.: ai, id. Mq.: 6 ai, id. Ta.: vai, id. The Proto-Samoan was manifestly hai, as we may see from ko hai of Tonga and Nine. A somewhat rare mutation gives vai in the Paumotu and Tahiti, wai in Maori, Hawaii and Sikayana. Viti dhei argues that the Proto-Samoan aspiration was of that stouter value (The Polynesian Wanderings, page 346) which commonly appears in modern Samoan as s; the vowel change reflects a Melanesian type. As loan material in Melanesia, Proto-Samoan hai appears under three vowel guises: hai Bugotu ai Letnaroro, Savo. hei Arag. Norbarbar, Nggela, Nggao. he Motlav, Volovv, Lo. sei Mota, Mosin, Rotuuia, Marina, Sesake, Vatu- ranga, Merlav, Lakon, Maewo. tei Wango, Ulawa, Saa. se Efate, Gog, Pak. Vuras, Alo Teqel. si Ambrym. oi Duke of York. ai 2 then. Mq.: ai, then. ai 3 consequence. Mq. : ai, id. ai 4 (hai). aia look! Mgv.: aia, see there, forward, courage 1 Mq. : aia, there, come onl ainara here, ready to, to place. (aipoi, hakaaipoi R) hakaripoi. aita no. Ta.: aita, no. aite to represent (a causative, ite), (haite). aka 1 root. aka totoro, to take root. P Pau., Mq.: aka, root. Ta. : aa, id. aka 2 anchor. aka 3 causative (haka). akarau to bite at the hook, to nibble. akari aspect, physiognomy, stature, matter. akari rivariva, comely. akari tino, limb. a^an'/JoAe, to disguise the appearance. akatari gift, pledge, to recompense, to ran- som, to remunerate, to pay, to give wages, lucrative. Mq.: katai, gift, pledge, present. The sense agreement satisfies, the form is less satisfactory; akatari is an unaspi- rated variant of hakatari {tari 2) and in the Marquesas it becomes normally akatai. The excision of the former syllable, really basic to the sense of haka, is unusual. In a considerable series of Marquesan voca- bles beginning with ka the haka sense is obscure, yet it may be recognized in kanoho to set in order. akatariga gift, gain, present, remunera- tion, retribution, salary, wage. 188 EASTER ISLAND. akatari — continued . akatarika gain. akatatariga a present. akatuu (aka 3-tuu) symptom. Mq.: hakatu, symptom. akikuku (akikuhu R) claw, talon (mai- kuku). akoako to learn, to teach, to undertake, to essay, to study, to preach, to exer- cise, to instruct. P Pau. : ako, to instruct, to advise, to learn. Mgv.: ako, to essay, to prove, to try, to exercise, to practise. Mq. : ako, to teach, to try, to exercise. Ta. : ad, to instruct, to advise. In all its extent this vocable is suscepti- ble of the meanings to teach and to learn, but in Polynesia this is not the vulgar error which it is in English. The root sense which the vocable carries is such an ele- ment common to teaching and learning that the outward directive atu suffices to express teaching and the employment of the inward directive mat serves to desig- nate learning. akoakoga essay, instruction, lesson. Mgv. : akoakoga, test, experience. aku 1 ball. aku 2 dorado. Mgv.: aku, the name of a fish. Mq. : aku, a fish with a long snout; but not the dorado, which is liua. aku 3 to swallow. akuaku noise when swallowing. akuaku 1 ambition. akuaku 2 soul, shade, ghost, specter, imma- terial, spiritual. akui a. to rub, to scrub. b. to sharpen, to put an edge on. c. to brush, to daub, to paint, to grease, to anoint. Mgv.: ukui, to rub, to wipe, to scrape, to scratch. Mq. : ukui, to rub, to clean, to brush, to polish, to whet. Ta. : uui, to rub, to polish a boat. This may be associable with the Tonga- fiti Maori ukui. akurakura (o j-kurakura) to cajole, to wheedle. Mgv.: kurakura, excellent, esteemed, valuable. (amaga R) amoga. amo 1 a yoke, to carry. P Mq.: amo, a carrying pole, to carry on the shoulders. Ta. : amo, to carry on the shoulders. amo 2 to bend, to beat a path. Ta.: amo, to bend. amoamo 1 to feed, to graze. amoamo 2 to spread, to stretch (used of keele). amoga {amo i) burden, load. amokio together. amomotanu (amomo-tanu) to plant. amua (mua). ana 1 cave, grotto, hole in the rock. P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: ana, cave, ana 2 in order that, if. ana 3 particle (na 5). garo atu ana, formerly. mee koe ana ie ariki, the Lord be with thee. PS Sa.: na, an intensive postpositive par- ticle. anake unique. T Pau. : anake, unique, to be alone. Mgv. : anake, alone, single, only, solely. Mq.: anake, anae, id. Ta.: anae, all, each, alone, unique. anakena July. ananake common, together, entire, entirely, at once, all, general, unanimous, uni- versal, without distinction, whole, a company. piri mai te tagata ananake, public. kite arootemautagata ananake, public. mca ananake. impartial. koona ananake, everywhere. anani orange. Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: anani, id. The edible orange is an exotic, and the agreement of the four languages most under French influence suggests that anani is a loan; a source thereof is not clear, for orange would more readily become oragi. . In Nuclear Polynesia (including Futuna ' under French influence) the indigenous citrus fruits and the exotic orange are all known as moli. anei (a 8~nei). aneira (a S-neira). aniani onion. anio lamb {agneau). anoano abyss. Pau. : anoano, shallow, superficial. Ta. : anoano, depth, abyss. anoraro T southeast wind. ao 1 authority, kingdom, dignity, govern- ment, reign (aho). topa kia in te ao reign. hakatopa ki te ao, to confer rank. ao ariki, royalty. ka tu tokoe aho, thy kingdom come. PS Mgv.: ao, government, reign. Mq.: ao, government, reign, command. Sa.: ao, a title of chiefly dignity; aoao, excellent, surpassing, supreme. The interrelation of the Polynesian ao and aso designating day may lead to con- fusion as regards this ao. This sense is con- fined to two languages in Nuclear Polynesia (Samoa, ut sup. ; Tonga, aoao, sovereignty, supreme) and to these three languages of Southeast Polynesia The Tongan form shows that the Proto-Samoan had no inner aspirate, therefore the alter- native Rapanui aho is a case of error. As employed in Southeast Polynesia the word deviates only in the particularization which exists but in our thought method, government in the South Sea can not exist RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 189 ao 1 — continued. without the title of chiefly dignity and the title is always actively employed in government. ao 2 spoon. ao oone, shovel. ao 3 dancing club T. aomai to proceed. Mgv.: aomai, to come hither. (aone R) oone. aonui {ao-nui a) midnight. apaihoru (apai-horu) nannygoat. apaihoru taiiiaroa, buck. api 1 sluice, bung. api 2 to be close, to concentrate, to con- federate. P Mgv. : apiapi, to be pressed, to crowd. Ta.: api, full, pressed. apitaht to serve, sers'iceable. apo to-morrow, the next night, (o 8-/>o). apoera (apo-era) to-morrow. apoera o te po nei, to-morrow. ara 1 path, trail, road, way. P Pau.: eara, id. Mgv.,Ta.: ara, id. Mq.: adnui, id. ara 2 a. to awake, to arouse. veve ara, to awaken. hakaara, to arouse, to excite. b. to be awake. hakaara, to be awake. ara no, insomnia, sleeplessness. c. to watch, to guard. tagata ara, sentinel. P Pau. : ara, to be awake, to be on one's guard. Mgv.: ara, to awake, to rouse up ; hara, to be awake. Mq. : c, awake ; ad, to be awake, to guard, to defend, to stand sentinel, to protect, to watch over the safety of another. Ta. : ara, to be awake, to be on guard, vigilant. (ara 3) hakaara tradition. araha araha hauha, to wait for, to look for- ward to. arahare {ara i-hare) a street. arai (harai). arakea abscess, bubo, boil, fester, scrofula, tumor, swelling, to swell. arakea gao, scrofula. Mq.: araam, scrofula, goitre; tiara, to swell, swollen. araruga moe araruga, lying flat. aratua o. to inclose, to surround, to encompass. b. cord, string, girdle, tassel, (haratua.) are to dig, to excavate. arero the tongue (areto Q). arero oeoe, to stammer, to stutter. arero koumi, to report, to tell. arero roroa, to report, to tell. P Pau., Ta.: arero. the tongue. Mgv.: erero, id. Mq.: aeo, eo, id. In the Samoan we find an interesting item which has a bearing on the subject of sense-inverts. A word which is a per- fectly good inheritance out of the past has arero — continued. taken to evil courses, laulaufaiva has been manufactured to designate the tongue and alelo is used only in the fury of abuse. From abuse to disuse is no long step with a folk so ruled by courtesy as the Samoans. It is only through the accident that the language was caught for record in the mid stage of this development that we are spared the necessity of finding a reason for the absence of alelo and the intrusion of laulaufaiva. The Mangarevan erero finds an earlier warrant in Tongan elelo. aretare altar. aretare motii, oratory, chapel. ariari sharp, the edge of a sword. ariga 1 face, aspect, expression, mien, visage, stature, superficies. T Ma.: aria, to resemble. (ariga 2) hakaariga to encroach. ariki chief, king, lord, headman in general. hakaariki, to make one a king. P Pau., Mgv. : ariki, chief. Mq. : aiki, id. Ta.: arii, id. The Marquesan uses both aiki and hakaiki in the same sense; the latter forms with Mangarevan akariki a subordinate couple in Southeast Polynesia. Since akariki is the only form in Alangareva and the Marquesas have both we may regard this as indicative of the influence of Ma- ngareva upon the Marquesas. In Tonga we find only eiki; the vowel change is quite in the Tongan manner, the dropping of the liquid is most unusual; the eiki form appears once more in Mangarevan ata- eiki (also a language in which it is unusual to drop the liquid) in the sense "to do nothing and to dress richly in a luxurious way." ariu (hariu). aro presence, body, frontispiece. ki te aro, face to face. P Pau.: aroga, the visage; ki te aroga, opposite. Mgv.: aro, presence, before; i te aro, in the presence of. Mq. : ao, face, in the presence of, before. Ta. : aro, face, front, pres- ence, view. It is probable that more than one word is confounded in alo. The significations which appear in Southeast Polynesia are most likely derived from a Tongafiti alo and do not appear in Nuclear Polynesia. The alo belly and alo chief which do occur in Nuclear Polynesia are also probably Tongafiti, for in Samoa and Tonga they are honorific and applied only to folk of rank, a good indication of borrowing by the Proto-Samoans from Tongafiti masters. (aroha, aaroa) hakaaroha to love, to adore, to be fond of, to esteem, to be attached, to caress, to spare; to pity, to sympathize, to show grief; to honor, to revere, to pay homage, to salute, to visit; affable, dear, estimable, respectable. 190 EASTER ISLAND. (aroha, aaroa) hakaaroha — continued. hakaarohaga love, pity. hakaarohahaga friendship. P Pau.: aroha, love, compassion, to suffer, Mgv.: akaaroa, to love, to cherish Mq.: aoha, kaoha, kaokaoha, salu tation, good morning, good night good bye; love, friendship, good will, compassion; to love, to salute to have pity, to regret, to respect to honor. Ta. : aroha, aroharoha love.compassion, interest, kindness pity, mercy, attachment, tender- ness, sympathy; to visit, to have pity, to love, to spare. I must withdraw an earlier note on this word (14 Journal of the Polynesian Society, 44) in which I was led by Tongan of a, to love, to suggest alofa as a composite of alo and ofa. This is negatived by the plural duplication in Samoan alolofa, Hawaiian alohaloha, Paumotu aroharoha, all showing the compounding elements to be a and lofa. Furthermore we find the second element in independent existence in Hawaiian loha and perhaps Tongan ofa (the doubt lying in the vanished /, as to which see note on ariki) ; and in dilTerent composition in Marquesan kaoha, where again we encounter in kaokaoha a duplica- tion which varies strangely from the rec- ognized types of that mechanism of Polynesian speech. arova nei the world, the universe; tem- porary. arovae {aro-vae 1) the sole of the foot. PS Sa.: alo, the under side; alofivae, sole. To.: aofivae, id. Fu., Uvea: alo- fivae, id. Moriori: arowa, id. There is such complete accord in sense, such an approximation to form accord in the Samoan as to constitute this an in- teresting problem. For alo the under side (The Polynesian Wanderings, 193) we find no such protecting form as may show the abraded consonant, if this were in Proto-Samoan a closed stem, unless it be this alofi. We note that another alo to paddle by its objective aspect form alofia is proved to be Proto-Samoan alof; and that 'alo to avoid {'alofia) is Proto- Samoan kalof. Apart from this compac- tion, and from the precisely similar alo- filima the palm, alofi is found independently in the signification "to sit in a circle" and "the circle of chiefs sitting round a house," by no means associable in sense. In Tonga (with a dropping of the inner /, of which there are two excellent items in "The Polynesian Wanderings," items 327 and 355) we have aofivae and aofinima respectively. Futuna and Uvea have the Samoan forms alofivae and alofilima; Futuna has also alofilinae {tiitae abdomen) in the sense of belly, and this I regard as sufficient to establish alofi and alo as full and abraded forms of one Proto-Samoan arovae — continued. stem alof. Nine, commonly pronounced in Samoan association, has aloalohui and aloalolima. Our Moriori information is scanty, but if wa is the equivalent of vae, arowa is alovae. We regard the Moriori as preserving traces of a southern Proto- Samoan migration to New Zealand. The fact that alo appears in Nuclear Poly- nesia (Nine) is sufficient to establish the position of arovae as Proto-Samoan material. aruaru I to pursue. P Mgv. : aruaru, to run after, to pursue. Mq.: aiiai'i, to pursue, to chase, to follow. Ta.: aruarti, to pursue. aruaru 2 to arise in waves, undulation. P Pau.: puhigaru, a bubble of water. Mgv. : garu, foam, froth. Mq. : nau, waves. Ta. : aru, billow, wave, flood. aruaru 3 (haruharu). arui {ariu metathetic) to turn about to see. Mgv. : arui, to face toward, to turn the head so as to see. arurua general. oho arurua, to sail as consorts. Ta. : arurua, mutual. ata 1 image, picture, portrait, design; to draw, to paint (shadow sense). P Mgv. : ata, image, likeness, portrait, shadow of a human being, form, shape, appearance, imprint, impres- ■ sion. Mq. : ata, image, statue, por- \ trait, shadow, surface; to design, to j mark. Ta.: ata, shade, shadow appearance, form, representation of an object, cloud, cloudy. ata 2 transparency, end of day, sunset (bright sense). e ata, red clouds. kti ata, transparent. ata mea, ata tea, ata tehe, dawn, day- break, sunrise. ataata end of day, sunset. P Mgv.: ata, morning or evening twi- light, daybreak, dawn; ata haihai, evening twilight, a beautiful sunset ; ataiai, twilight, clouds red with the sunset; atakurakura, a beautiful sunrise or sunset; atareureu, dawn, the first peep of day, morning twi- light. Mq.: ata, to appear, to rise, to shine (of stars); ata ud, morning twilight; ataata, diaphan- ous, transparent. Ta. : ata, twilight. The shadow sense and the bright sense run concurrently in each migration stream. ata 3 a designation of space. ata hakahohonu, abyss. ata hakaneke mai, nearby, close at hand. ata tapa, lateral, marginal. ata 4 ? ata kimikimi, to inquire. ata puo, to hill a plant. ata ui, to examine, to taste. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 191 atahenua {ata ^-hefiua i) landscape, coun- tryside. atakai I generous, hospitable, beneficent, indulgent, liberal, obliging; prodi- gality, indulgence. rima atakai, benevolent, generous, open-handed; gift, liberality. atakai 2 calm, unperturbed, grateful. atari ki first born, oldest son, elder brother T. PS Mgv. : atariki, eldest son. Mq. : ataiki, aiaii, hakaiki, chief, cf. ariki.) Sa.: atali'i, son. This form is not only Proto-Samoan, but in Nuclear Polynesia is found only in Samoa. Its former element is but once identified elsewhere in the Pacific, Efate ata man (The Polynesian Wanderings, 194). Assuming the validity of this identification atariki means little man, a sense which comports with the use in Rapanui and Mangareva. In Nuguria, a distant island of the Western Verge, the word means son-in-law, a recession but not an impossible devolution. In the Mar- quesan ataiki chief is found only in the southeastern group; the general ariki chief is not found save in what appears a sec- ondary assumption in the form hakaiki; because of the resemblance ataiki may have acquired the sense of chief at the time when a need of designating chiefs arose. If in Southeast Polynesia the posi- tion of first-born connotes honor, which is not the case in Nuclear Polynesia, the ennobling of the word son finds a parallel in Samoa, where tama child is an informal but affectionate title of respect used of but not to chiefs. ata-ta T evening (? ataata). atatehe {ata 2-tehe i) dawn. popohaga atatehe, morning, early in the morning. ate 1 liver, lung. mate ate, liver complaint. P Mgv.: ate, the liver, inward parts of the body. Mq., Ta. : ate, the liver. ate 2 a dance, to dance. ateate a. dear, attached. h. joy. atehopo {ate i, the liver as the seat of the intelligence-/2o/>o) ambition, envy; avid, covetous, desirous, envious. ati 1 ? ati ko peka, vengeance, to avenge. ati 00, disciple. ati 2 (hati). atiati 1 to wait for, to hope, to wait, to attend (aati). Mgv. : ati, to wait for, to hope for some time. atiati 2 to go boldly. PS Sa. : atia'i, to go softly toward in order to seize, to take by surprise. In the Samoan a'i is verb formative; with this element removed from consider- ation there is exact agreement of stem ataiti 2 — continued. form and sufficient accord in sense to establish this as a good identification. atiave further, ulterior. atiga angle, corner. Mgv.: hatiga, the corner of a house; hatiga, hatihatiga, the joints or artic- ulation of a limb. Mq.: fatina, hatika, joint, articulation, link. Ta.: fat iraa, articulation. atikea oa atikea, ignorance, not to know. atioo disciple. ato to build. Mq. : ato, to build a house of wood, to raise a tent. Ta. : ato, to build, to construct, to roof a house. Elsewhere in Polynesia ato designates the act of thatching a house. This sense may persist in one of the Tahiti definitions and by a greater stretch to the Marquesan tent usage (of course this is essentially modern) ; to consider this extensible to the whole building seems too violent, the more particularly as the vocable is not critical to the argument of this work in any great degree. Cf. kato 2. atoga event, occurrence. Mgv. : atoga, a design, a project. atu 1 a. directive, of motion from the speaker. b. somewhat expressive of the compara- tive degree. P Pau.: atu, away. Mgv.: atu, away, off, hence. Mq., Ta. : atu, away, more. atu 2 pupil. hakaatu proof. hakaatuga hare hakaatuga, schoolhouse, class. atu 3 (hakaatu), to presage. atu 4 (hakaatu), mark, object. atua god, devil T (etua). P Pau., Ta. : atua, god. Mgv. : etua, god, deity, divinity; to be wicked, to be full of wickedness. Mq. : etua, god, divinity. The comprehensiveness of the definition, and the same is found in the Maori, is a question of orthodoxy, merely a matter of the point of view. Of far more moment in our studies is the vowel variety of the initial syllable, atua Maori, Mangaia. Tahiti, Hawaii, Tonga- rewa, Rapanui, Paumotu, Samoa, Futuna, Uvea, Niue, Aniwa. etua Marquesas, Mangareva, Rapanui. otua Tonga. The Rotuma oiitu is probably referable to aitu. atutiri a. thunder. mate atutiri, to strike with thunder. b. a storm. P Pau.: fatitiri, thunder. Mgv.: atuttrt, id. Mq.: fatutii, hatutii, id. Ta. : patiri, id. (The Polynesian Wan- derings, 240.) 192 EASTER ISLAND. au I I (vau). P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : au, I. Ta.: vau, id. In its simplest Polynesian form this pro- noun is compound, u being the element in which inheres the ego sense. We note here the occurrence of forms in which au is modified. The Maori has ahau, a com- posite of a and hau. The vau type is found in Rapanui, Paumotu and Tahiti, ovau in Tahiti and Paumotu, kovaii in Rapanui, ivau in Hawaii, owau in Hawaii, awau in the South Island Maori, avou in Aniwa. au 2 the gall. P Mgv.: au, hau, eahu, gall. Mq., Ta.: au, id. The aspirated Mangarevan eahu may preserve a Proto-Samoan original, for we find ahu in Tonga and Nine, two languages generally retentive of an original aspira- tion which has vanished from Samoan. au 3 vapor, smoke T. P Mgv.: ahu, au, cloud, mist. Ta. : au, smoke, vapor. Of the Proto-Samoan stem asu all the Tongafiti languages have lost the conso- nant, except for its interesting preserva- tion as an alternative in Mangarevan, and all have lost the distinctive smoke sense. The attribution of smoke as a meaning in Rapanui we owe to an authority of the second rank, but taken with the form preservation in Mangarevan this sense retention is probable, and taken in coag- mentation they bear upon the central theme of a Proto-Samoan migration on- ward to Southeast Polynesia. auahi (a» 2,-ahi i) smoke. miro auahi, steamboat. Mgv.: auahi, smoke. Mq.: auahi, smoke, vapor. Ta.: auahi, fire. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 287). auau to itch, to long. aue ah, alas. aueue oh. PPau., Ta.: a7/e, alas. Mgv.: aue, auhe, alas Mq.: aue, oh, alas; auhe, a sigh. Exclamation in general representing the most primordial type of speech, it seems that this may be reduced to recognizable elements. The e is throughout these lan- guages a vocative or hailing sign, com- monly postpositive in relation to the per- son hailed. In the examination of au i we have shown that the primal first person singular designation is ti. With the com- paratively scanty material afforded by this vocabulary we may not attempt to define the use of a, but we have no hesita- tion in noting that proof based on wider studies will show it to have, inter alia, a characteristic function as a word-maker. In a very high degree, then, a-u-e is repre- sented by a common English interjection "oh my!" in which oh = a, my = M, and c=l auha tuhi auha, middle finger. auru to sleep, to put to sleep, sleepy, over- come by sleep (ahuru). (kaha- uru Q.) auru no, to sleep late. rava auru, to be a sound sleeper. tae auru, sleepless. hagaauru a vision by night. ava I a. distance, distant. ava poto, a short distance. b. space, interval. PS Mq.: ava, distance, space, interval. Ta. : ava, interval. The simpler form of the root is va, which is not found in Rapanui and Marquesan, and in Tahiti is narrowly restricted to the spacing of thatch, but in Nuclear Poly- nesia and in the Tongafiti migration is expressive of the sense of distance and I interval. In Samoa the same meaning is carried by an advanced form of the root, and ava in this sense is not found elsewhere. Its reappearance in these three languages of Southeast Polynesia points to a direct migration from Samoa. ava 2 channel, strait, pass, passage, breach, entrance to a harbor. P Pau. : ava, harbor, channel, pass. Mgv, : ava, channel, passage, canal. Mq. : ava, channel, passage, creek, defile, fissure. Ta. : ava, pass, channel. avaava 1 a. to strike, to slap, to grind, to dent. b. to correct, to maltreat, to exterminate. avaava 2 angle, chink. Mq. : koava, chink, fissure. avaava 3 tobacco. Mgv., Ta.: avaava, id. In this nook of Polynesia tobacco and its common method of pleasurable use are alike imported. In Melanesia tobacco was indigenous but was emploj'ed for the business of medication and not to assuage the conditions of cannibal society. The leaves when fully grown were shredded, macerated and employed as a cataplasm. Applied upon the abdomen it was the prin- cipal agency in the production of cmesis and catharsis. Applied secretly in axilla it superinduced the ecstasy of the priest when in the trance of possession by his god. In Fiji it was used as an insecticide. avaga T a grave. avahi a wedge, to split. avahiga part, partial. avahiga kore, inseparable. PMgv.: vahi, to split, to cleave. Mq.: vahi, to open, to separate, to split in two. Ta. : vahi, to open, to split. avai to abdicate, to accord, to alienate, to disburse, to dedicate, to distribute, to give, to afford, to deliver, to offer, to place, to procure for, to remit, to yield up. avai hakahou, a loan, to borrow, avai no mai, gratis. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY 193 avai — continued. avai tohaga no mat, free, for nothing. avai titikaga, to invest. avai varavara, a series, to go one by one. ke avai hinihini ke avai, ancient. ika ke avai mo, abuse. kori ke avai, abuse. maori ke avai, skilful, handy. mau ke avai, abundance, to abound. pipiro ke avai, disgusting odor. tupu ke avai, of rapid growth. ua ke avai, a shower, long and heavy rain. avaihaga bequest. avaitahi partial, partiality. Mq.; avai, to leave, not to take. avamouga {ava i-mouga 2) valley. avava to throw, to hurl. averi to warn. e I by. P Mgv. : e, from, by, on account of. Mq. : e, by (agent). Ta.: e, by, of. e 2 and. Mgv., Ta.: e, and. e3 oh! P Mgv.: e, sign of the vocative; exclama- tion "here, take it!" Mq.: e, sign of the vocative; interjection of grief, surprise, scorn, refusal. Ta. : e, sign of the vocative. See note under aue. e 4 yes. PS Mgv. : e, a sign of assent, yes, truly. Mq. : e, yes, it is true. Ta. : e, yes. Sa.: e, id. See note under ae. e 5 verb sign. P Pau., Mq., Ta.: e, verb sign. e 6 negative verb sign. e niaaa, inexperienced. ina e negative sign. ina e rakerakega, mnocent. ina e ko mou, incessant. e ko not, except. P Mgv. : te, no, not, without. The Rapanui is the only speech which preserves for us the form of the preposi- tive negative which by inference we judge to be primitive. In modern Samoan it has become le and in modern Tahitian te. In Melanesia a negative of the Viti sega type is most frequently found; but for comparison we note Omba he, te, hete, and Sesake and Efate ti. e 7 wave T. e 8 weak demonstrative, functioning as arti- ticle. Mgv. : e, the definite article. This is proposed in explanation of the forms eaho, eanuhe, egariia, a compound type which is more common in the Pau- motu. The vowel carries the most general sense of existence; thus it may serve to represent a diffuse speech element from e 8 — continued. which paradeictic and demonstrative may start in specific evolution. In Nuclear Polynesia the article is supported by con- sonant coefficients, se indefinite, le def- inite, which are represented in the Tonga- fiti by }ie and te. This e as article is found in Tahiti, which abundantly uses h as an 5-mutant ; in Rarotonga, which is a doubt- ful instance since that language lacks sibilant and aspiration and might derive this e from Tongafiti he; in the Marquesas, where it exists concurrently with he as here in Rapanui; in Mangareva, where he is phonetically possible but is not found in use. Its consistent presence in Southeast Polynesia not only argues a Proto-Samoan source but points to a migration from Nuclear Polynesia before the device of variety through consonantal coefficients had been fairly established even if already invented. ea to go out, to bring out. ea ki aho, to send away. raa ea mai, the sun rises. ka ea, be off. P Mgv.: ea, to spring, to issue. The germ sense being regarded as that of emergence the unity of signification comes into view. eaai {^a-vai) a torrent. eaha (aha), eahe (ahe). eaho fishing line. P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: a/io, fishing line, thread, string. eanuhe caterpillar. P Pau.: anuhe, snail; hanuhe, caterpillar. Mgv.: enuhe, caterpillar. Mq.: niihe, id. Ta. : anuhe, a fern. The earliest form of the stem is nufe which appears in Viti nuve and Marquesas niihe. The addition of the word-making prefix gives the secondary forms : anufe Samoa. Maori, Hawaii, Rarotonga, Pau- motu, Tahiti. enufe Hawaii, Mangareva. unufe Tonga. Tertiary forms are Paumotu hanuhe and Rapanui eanuhe. In general the word signifies worm and caterpillar; its altera- tion to snail in Paumotu and to a fern in Tahiti is not really remote in a classifica- tion based on superficial resemblances. eeriki carpet. Mgv. : eriki-kura, a piece of cloth painted yellow used to cover the breast of a corpse. eete anger, horror; detestable, hideous, hor- rible; to astound, to feel repug- nance (etc). kokoma eete, to abhor, to detest, angry, to be in a rage, ungovernable. tagata kokoma eete, adversary. eete manava, affected, moved. manava eete, anger, consternation, fright; to astonish, to shudder, to tremble. 194 EASTER ISLAND. eete — continued. eteete emotion. Mgv.; ete, to be afraid. Mq.: ete, to shiver with fear, to tremble with fear; tete, id. Ta.: eteete, to be shocked, disgusted. eeva (eva). eeve (eve). egaega red. PS Mgv. : ega, a plant with a red berry. Sa. : enaena, yellowish brown. To.: egaega, yellow. In Polynesian color-sense the red and the yellow fall very readily into a single class designation. egarua bolster, crossbeam. In Pere Roussel's vocabulary this ap- pears but once, the entry traversin. In the absence of any other instance I have had to assign to traversin the two meanings which it has in English. I am quite sure that bolster is the true meaning, for ega- rua is really e garua. The latter is clearly another metathesis of aliiga (dacei or DicEA type) and should be compared with ragua. egu ? egu oone vekuveku, mud. eheeuroroa frightful. ehehihi Q to enjoy oneself. eheva (eva). ehu firebrand. ehuehu I ashes. P Mgv.: ehti, ashes, dust; rehii, a cinder, ashes. Mq.: ehuahi, ashes. Ta. : rehu, ashes, soot, any powder. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 313, 482.) ehuehu 2 brown, brownish. P Ta.: ehuehu, red. reddish. Ha.: kehu, red or sandy haired. Mq.: kehu, fair, blond. Mgv.: keukeu-kura, id. Ma.: kehu, reddish brown. Sa.: 'efu, id. To.: ^c/t^, yellowish. Fu.: ^e/i(, blond, red. Niue: kefii, a disrespectful term of address. ragi ehuehu, a cloudfllecked sky. ehuehu 3 imperceptible. ehuhu to set in motion. Mgv. : ehu, to trouble, to disturb ; ehuehu, to roil. Ta. : ehuehu, to be agitated, disturbed. ehutai a wave. ei I for. tagata haga ei mea, mercenary. Ta.: ei, i, for. ei 2 by means of, with. miti ei girigapea, to dry with a sponge. hirohiroa ei vai, diluted with water. hagai ei u, to feed with milk, to suckle. Mq.: ei, with, by. Ta. : e, by. ekaeka 1 soft to the touch, ductility, glairy, mellow, flabby, marrow, soft, ripe, tender, smooth (hekaheka). ariga ekaeka, amiable. kiri ekaeka, leprous. hakaekaeka to soften, to loosen. (ekaeka 2) hakaekaeka to blend, to mingle, to mix. ekaeka 3 neuralgia. ekapua mouldy. piro ekapua, wormeaten. T Pau. : hekaheka, discolored. Mgv. : eka, mouldiness, musty. Mq.: heka, mould. eke trestle, stilt; to mount a horse, to go aboard. hakaeke to cause to mount, to carry on a boat. P Pau. : fakaeke, to transport, to carry, to hang up. Mgv.: eke, to embark, to mount upon an elevation. Mq.: eke, to rise, to go aboard; hakaeke, to heap up, to put upon, to raise. Ta. : ee, to mount, to go aboard; faaee, to hang up, to transport by water. ekieki I cry of children, to groan, to sob. hakaeki to howl, to yell. Mq.: eo hadekieki, hadeiei, trembling voice. ekieki 2 languor, to make tender. emu to leak, to drown, to founder. tae emu, inexhaustible. hakaemu to submerge. ena there, behold. P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : ena, there. Here we have preserved an earlier form of the demonstrative pronoun (remote sense) than appears in the Samoan lend, or the Tongafiti tend, the latter form also used in Southeast Polynesia. enemi enemy. eo incense, essence, odor, fragrance, perfume, scent. hakaeo to perfume. PS Mgv. : eo, to exhale a strong smell, as a rotting thing. Mq.: eo, rotten, putrid; to stink; hakaeo, to cause to spoil. Ta. : veoveo, disagreeable odor; faaero, rotten (of an egg). Sa. : e/o, to stink. To., Fu., Niue: elo,id. The sense accord is satisfactory. Very little distinction is made by the Polyne- sians in naming an odor; it is practically sufficient to say there is an odor and to leave the characterization to individual discernment or to designate it by specific statement of that which emits the odor. An interesting light is thrown upon this usage by the instructive jargon of the Western Pacific in which we find an onion described as "apple belong stink " and put- ting perfumed oil upon the hair as "slu.sh'm grass belong head too much stink" (Beach- la-Mar, pages 34 and 40). The extinction of a Proto-Samoan / is regular in the Mar- quesas; in Nuclear Polynesia it obtains somewhat freely in Niue, and has been noted in other parts of the Pacific (The Polynesian Wanderings, 53). Tahitiveoveo, a satisfactory sense concord, involves the difficulty of a frontal accretion; if it does not derive from elo, its source is unidenti- fiable in any veo or vela stem. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 195 eoeo I ash, charcoal, coal. (eoeo 2) hakaeoeo to pulverize, to make into dust. epe ear Q. eperehe (perehe). epeveo ear-ring. epikopo bishop (episcopus). era that. a mea era, that. apo era, day after to-morrow, (ere) hakaere to relax, to slacken. etahi (tahi). ete (eete). eteni heathen, idolater, pagan. etenihaga idolatry. etereno eternal. etu tribe. P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: ati, a descendant. Here we set etu with the ati forms solely for comparison. In the collation of ngati- ati (The Polynesian Wanderings, 198) we find no trace of such a form and the asso- ciation is highly problematical. etua 1 god (atua). hahumuhumu etua, revelation. hakaetua to deify. etuahaga divinity. etua 2 stranger. eua sceptre. euai to train, to break in. eueue (ueue). (euheu) ariga euheu venerable. eukaritia eucharist. (euru) hakaeuru to dilute, to dissolve, to infuse, to inject, to blend, to falsify; infusion, mixture, falsification. hakaeuruga mixed, a mixture. eva to be delirious, to rave, absurd (eheva, heva, heheva). T Mgv.: eva, heva, frenz ed, delirious; stiff, said of a sick person; aeva, like a madman. Mq. : eva, to be confused, perplexed. Ta. : hevaheva, beside oneself. evagerio gospel {evangelium). eve I placenta, afterbirth (eeve). T Pau. : eve, womb. Ta. : eve, placenta. Ma. : ewe, id. Ha. : ewe, navel string. eve 2 the rear. taki eeve, the buttocks. hakahiti ki te eeve, to show the but- tocks. pupuhi eve, syringe. eve 3 the bottom of the sea. ga (na i, 2). gaa to break, to split, to crack, to rive; fracture, fissure, break, crack, crev- ice (gaaha). 7iiho gaa, toothache, broken teeth. gaamiro {niiro, ship) shipwreck. gaapu {pu 2) abortion. poki gadpu, abortive child. T Mq.: naha, nafa, split, fi.ssure. Ta.: aha, afa, crack, fissure. gaatu 1 bulrush, reed. gaatu 2 (gatu). gaegae short of breath, out of breath, breath- less. PS Mgv. : aeaea, short of breath, to breathe with difficulty, to feel suffocated; gaegae, to have a feeble voice. Mq. : naenae, kaekae, short of breath, unable to breathe.'suffocatcd. Ta. : 6ede, short and painful breathing, as of one at the point of death. Sa.: gae, to breathe hard, to pant, to be out of breath. Uvea: gaegae, out of breath. Fu. : gaigaisd, id. Pratt and Violette record the Samoan as ga'e. But the complete absence elsewhere in Nuclear Polynesia of a stem gake in an associable sense and the presence in Uvea of gaegae in a speech which never drops Proto-Samoan k prove that ga'e is wrong. Pere Violette has slavishly followed an early edition of Pratt (probably the sec- ond) ; the latter in assigning * was guided solely by car without seeking to confirm his assignment by comparison of other languages in which the k is retained. In many cases I have abundant authority for altering his record in this particular. gaehe to boil. gaei to shake, to contract, to move (gaeiei, gaiei, geigei, garei, gerei). ua gaei, pulsation. hakagaei to shake, to wave, to waddle, to twist the body about. ahi hakagaei, a night signal. hakagerei to shake. gaga to faint, to fall in a swoon, death struggle. gagata crowd, multitude, people, population gagau (gau). gale flexible wood (? gaiei). gaiei I movement, flexibility; to move; flexible, not wholly solid (gaei, gaieiei). gaiei 2 mixture, mixed. gamamari gland, kernel. gao neck, throat (naho Q). gao ptikupuku, scrofula. here tc gao, to cut the head off. arakea gao, scrofula. gaoaku to yelp (gaugau). gaoetu to yelp. gaogao calm. gaoku to eat greedily. gaopu to choke on a bone. garahu 1 charcoal, powder used in tattooing, ink (garau). garati hiva, pitch. TPau.: gara/n^, live coals. Mgv.: garahu, charcoal, soot; garahurahu, small pieces of charcoal. Mq.: kadhu, charcoal, coal, soot, tattooing ink. Ta. : ara/n^, charcoal. garahu 2 mourning. garara cockroach T. TTa. : arara, the small lizard. Ma. :nga- rara, a reptile, an insect. garau (garahu). 196 EASTER ISLAND. garei (gaei). garei ki te vaero, to wag the tail. garepe to swell, a swelling, dropsj'. gareperepe soaked T. garo to disappear, to stray, to omit, to lose oneself, to pass, absent, to founder, to drown, to sink. garo noa, to go away forever, to be rare. garo atu ana, formerly. hakagaro to cover with water. hakagaro tc rakerakega, to pardon. P Pau. : garo, absent, lost, ruined. Mgv. : garo, to disappear, lost; garo atu ara, formerly, of old. Mq.: nao, kao, to disappear, to be absent, to hide oneself; hidden, sunk, lost, drowned. Ta.: aro, to forget, to neglect; aroaro, hidden, mysterious, obscure, desolate, lost, forgotten, neglected, solitary. garoa loss, absence, to be away, to drown, not comprehended, unintelligible. garoaga setting. garoaga raa, sunset, west. garoraa the sun half-set. garovukua to swallow up. garu 1 to swim over the waves. (See aruaru 2.) P Mgv.: garu, foam, froth. Mq.: kau, naiitai, wave, billow. Pau.: puhi- garu, a bubble of water. In aruaru 2 is found another galu deriv- ative. The sense of this garu is nowhere else encountered; the stem means simply the waves and involves no idea of swimming. We note, however, the Viti galo to swim; an uncertain identification. garu 2 garu hoa, a friend of either sex. PS Sa. : galu, a number of young persons igalu teine, galu taulele'a). To.: ? gauta, many in number. Data fail for the comparison. The plu- ral sense of the Samoan does not appear in Rapanui. The Tongan form involves the rather infrequent loss of an inner / and leaves the latter element ta unexplained. garuru headache, vertigo. puoko garuru, migraine. P Mgv.: garuru, nausea that persists. Mq. : nauu, kauii, headache, mi- graine. gatu I to feel of, to pinch, to throttle with the hands, to touch, to press (gaatu). gatuga pressure. gatugatu to trample down. T Mgv.: natu, to press out linen, to squeeze a person or a sore place. Mq. : natu, to pinch. Ta. : natu, to pinch, to bruise. gatu 2 to suppurate. gatu 3 gatu mai gatu atu, sodomy. gatua (gatu i ) tractable, to press. gau cruel, fierce, to bite. okio gagau, the bit of a bridle. hakagau to gag. hakagagau to move to rage. gau — continued. PPau.: gau, to eat; gagau, the edge of tools, gahugahu, to chew; gaugau, to stammer. Mgv. : gau, gagau, to bite with avidity, to seize with the teeth, pincers. Mq. : nahu, kahu, I to bite, to tear with the teeth. I That the Proto- Samoan stem was gahu I may be considered satisfactorily estab- lished by the occurrence of the aspiration I in Paumotu and Marquesas and in Moriori gahu. gaugau to bark (gaoaku, gaoetu). ge dismal. P Sa.: gege, to die. Ma.: ngenge, weary, tired. Ha.: ne, peevish. gei taegeimai, unshakable (gaei). tae gei, agreeable wind. geigei flexible wood (gaei). geu serious, a complaint, to murmur (when one is dealing with a man or a woman who abandons the home). gigogi a small univalve T. (Mgv.: ninoke, small). gihigihi arid, dry, aridity (gii). gii glare of the sun. giigii burning, stifling, to droop and fade. giogio bed covering, rags, frippery. giogio kore, naked. girigapea a sponge. miti ei girigapea, to sop up with a sponge. gita I epilepsy, to fall in a fit, idiot, imbecile. gita 2 a sUp knot. gogoraa (gogoroaa). gogoro to solemnize. PS Mgv.: gogoro, a holiday, a feast, to make a festival. Sa.: gogolo, to come in crowds. The Rapanui and Mangareva present the same phase of the meaning; the Samoan is a specific detail. I regard the Southeast Polynesian sense as nearer to the primitive signification. gogoroaa accident, adversity, calamity, plague, misfortune, fatigue, lassi- tude, misery, pain, indifference, remorse, care, solicitude, suffering, torment, swoon, chagrin, embar- rassment, indiflerent, preoccupied, languid, painful, sad. pagaha gogoroaa, ennui, to be tired. hakagogoroaa to crush, to compro- mise, to molest, to harm, to go about doing injury. gohau a fishing-line. gogoro (gorogoro). gorigori small, fine, little, modest, medi- ocre, insufficient, stunted (goigoi). kai gorigori, one who has naught to eat. koona goigoi, point of land. nmta gorigori, lantern-jawed. hakagoigoi to make thin. T Mgv. : nore, ninore, small, thin, pitiful, humiliated, contemptible. Mq. : noi, dwarf, stunted. RAPANUI-ENGUSH VOCABULARY. 197 gorigori — continued. Ma.: ngori, weak, listless; ngore, soft, flaccid. gorogoro to snore, to grunt, to sleep deeply, nightmare (gogoro) (nogoru Q). P Pau. : gooro, tagoro, to snore. Mgv. : goro, to snore, to rattle. Ta. : ooro, to snore, to rumble. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 392.) hakagorogoro to cause to grunt. goruru to sleep (auru, ahuru, horuhoru). goutu (gutu). gu 1 apology. gu 2 brusque. guha brusque. T Mgv.: guha, a deep voice with bad ar- ticulation. Ma. : nguha, to snort, to rage. guregure mottled, to spot. tapa guregure, calico. guruarapuru hoarse, hoarseness. guruhara throat. guti Thursday (Jeudi). gutu lips, mouth, beak, snout (gOutu). gutu ah'u, swollen lip. guti hiti, thick lip. gutu mokomoko, pointed lip. gutu no, vain words. gutu pakapaka, scabbed lips. gutu raro, lower lip. gutu rtiga, upper lip. gutugutu snout. PPau.: g?<///, lip, beak, bill. Mgv.: gutu, the chin, the mouth of a fish. Mq.: nutu, beak, snout. Ta.: utu, lip, mouth, beak, snout. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 349.) gutupiri attentively. gututae attentively. gututae mekenu, a small mouth. gututika tattooing on the lips. ha I four. P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: ha, id. ha 2 to yawn, to gape. ha 3 to heat. (ha 4) hakaha to skin, to flay. unahi hakaha, to scale fish. Mgv. : akaha, to take to pieces, to take off the bark or skin, to strip the leaves off sugarcane. haata (hata). haatigo to accompany. Mq. : heetina, to accompany. haatu (hatu). haavare cunning, guile. Ta. : haavare, to dupe, to swindle. hae I smoke with a foul smell. PS Sa. : saesae, to burn brightly. With form concord and so much of sense agreement as may inhere in the fact that this and the Samoan are fire words, per- haps the fact that hae can be associated with no other Polynesian stem may estab- lish this identification. In Samoa the word has so far lost its meaning that it is hae I — continued. rarely used alone but only in the determi- nant compound musaesae. There may be a sense-invert here, for such smoke could most readily come from a smoldering fire, the direct opposite of the Samoan sense. hae 2 angry, jealous. hakahae to slander. T Pau., Ta.: hae, jealous. Mq.: hae, angry. Ma.: hae, jealous, envious. haga 1 bay, strait, anchorage, strand, beach. P Mq. : hana, haka, small bay, creek, cove. haga 2 work, labor, employment, act, affair, creation, design, state, maker, fash- ion, manufacture, occupation, pro- fession; to do, to make, to con- struct, to employ, to form, to manufacture, to fashion, to found, to be busy with. haga rakerake, crime. tagata haga ei mea, mercenary. haga no iti, to plot mischief. haga ke, to act contrary. haga takataka, to disjoin. haga nui, difficulty, fatigue, to weary. tuhi ki te haga, to give employment. haga hakahou, to make over, to renew, recovery. haga koroiti, to deal prudently. haga nuiniii ke, to overburden. P Pau.: haga, to do, action, work, a deed. Mgv. : haga, aga, work, labor. Mq.: hana, haka, action, act, work, occu- pation. Ta. : haa, work, to labor, to make. The common consent of the Tongafiti branches of the family shows the Proto- Samoan to have been haga. This receives support within the area of Nuclear Poly- nesia in Viti dhaka, the mutation from the stronger (lingual) aspiration to dh being normal. haga 3 agreement, conduct, liking, inten- tion, desire, will; to resolve, to agree, to consent, to obey, to per- mit, to endeavor, to tolerate, to be willing, to wish, to approve. haga ihoiho, fixed desire. haga niai, haga no mat, to agree, to hearken favorably. tae haga, despite, involuntary, to refuse, to renounce. noho hakahaga, apathy. haga 4 (haka). Pau.: haga = haka. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 269.) hagaava {haga i-ava 2) entrance of a harbor. hagahaga 1 {haga 2) work. hagahaga 2 hesitation, to hesitate. hagahuru ten (agahuru, hagauru). P Mq. : onohuu, okohuti, id. Ta. : ahuru, id. hagai to feed, to nourish, foster-parent (agai). hagai ei u, to suckle. P Pau.: fagai, to feed, to maintain, to support. Mgv.: agai, to nurse, to 198 EASTER ISLAND. hagai — continued. nurture, to give food to, an adop- tive or foster father; akaagai, to feed. Mq.: hakai, to feed. Ta. : faaai, to nourish, a foster-parent. The Samoan represents an earlier type of the root, but in the case of this compo- sition element, the postpositive paradeic- tic i of effective transitive value (Beach- la-Mar, page 21), we are not justified in regarding it as critical in assigning a voca- ble to either migration swarm. The Sa- moan contains many words of undoubted Proto-Samoan provenance which have re- ceived this augment, and in the specific case of fafaga the surrounding Proto- Samoan languages use fagai, except that Uvea agrees with the Samoan. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 269.) hagaiho {haga 4-iho i) recovery. hagakahu {haga 2-kahu) to weave. hagakavaga to judge. hagake {haga 4-ke) to act contrary. hagamiro {haga 2-miro) to work in wood. tagata hagamiro, carpenter. (hagamoa, hugamoa). hagarae {haga ^-rae) creation, to undertake, enterprise, promoter. hagatahi (agatahi). hagatopa {haga i-topa 6) vain, futile, to do to no purpose, failure. hagauru (hagahuru, agahuru). hage look here ! hagihagi clear. ui hagihagi, to discern. Pau. : hagihagi, light, slender, elegant. Mq. : dnidni, dkidki, fine, thin, clear, transparent. hago a musket, to shoot. hago poto, pistol. (Mgv.: hago, the hole of a snake or an eel in the ground. But note P fana, to shoot.) hagu 1 the temples. hagu 2 (agu). hagu hagu convulsion, spasm, convulsive. hagupotu younger son, younger brother T. haha 1 to grope, to feel one's way. po haha, darkness, obscure. P Pau. : fafa, to feel for, to grope. Mq. : haha, fafa, to grope, to feel one's way with the hand as one blind. Ta. : fafa, to touch, to feel with the hand. The absence of fdfd from the Samoan is not in itself sufficient to prohibit entry of the word into the general Polynesian, for it is found in Tonga, Futuna, and Uvea; Niue, however, follows after Samoan with a mutation so clumsy and unusual (Samoa tdgotago, to grope; Niue: iamotamo, id.) as to suggest a roundabout acquisition. On the other hand the presence of any vocable in Tonga, Futuna and Uvea is not wholly satisfactory evidence that it is Proto- Samoan, for considerably more Tongafiti vocables are there encountered than in Samoa and Viti. haha 2 mouth, chops, door, entrance, window. haha pipi, small mouth. haha pipiro, foul breath. ohio haha, bit of bridle. tiaki haha, porter, doorkeeper. T Pau. : vaha, the mouth. Mgv. : haha, aha, the mouth. Mq. : haha, fafa, mouth, chops, beak, opening. Ta. : vaha, the mouth, beak, chops. hahae to walk with legs wide open. Mgv.: hae, unequal, out of unison, longer on one side. hahaga ridge, summit, wall plate. maroa hahaga, to measure lands, to walk at a great pace. hahao 1 a measure, to measure. hahao 2 to pack up, to box, to put into, to sheathe; scabbard, sheath. PMgv.: hao, hahao, to inclose, to sur- round, to envelop, to put a thing into a box or sack. Mq. : fao, fafao, hao, hahao, to put into, to introduce into. Ta. : fafao, to put into. The Samoan identification is debatable, ior sao is defined as to "collect together food or property preparatory to present- ing. " It is only by implication that this suggests the custom of collecting the food in coconut frails. The Tongan hao, to surround, to inclose, is still wider from the sense. It may prove safer to include this in the Tongafiti material. hahari to comb. hahati (hati). hahatu (hatu). hahau (hau). hahi package. PS Mgv.: hahi, hahihi, a packet or bundle of fish enveloped in leaves; to wrap up in leaves. Mq. : fafi, hahi, small packet in leaves, envelope, wrap- per; to envelop, to wrap up. Ta. : afifi, to tie up. Sa. : af'i, afifi, to do up in a bundle. Nine: afi, a bundle, to wrap. The presence of the initial aspirate in Rapanui and Marquesan indicates a Proto-Samoan stem haft. Abrasion of afisi appears to have led to a tangle of the two stems in the Tongafiti languages (see the Polynesian Wanderings, page 277, with the later determination on page 2 go). The second form in the Marquesan seems to have derived through halii, where each h is misunderstood to stand for an original/. The Tahiti afifi is the Samoan plural afifi. hahie firewood. P Ta. : vahie, id. Mgv., Mq, : vehie, id. The Rapanui and Tahiti (as well as Hawaii, Rarotonga and Maori) follow the Samoan in respect of the vowel in the first syllable. The Mangareva and Marquesas vehie reproduces the Tongan fefie. Mr. Tregear cites the Futuna as faeie, but on the authority of Pere Grezel this should be RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 199 hahie — continued, corrected to fafie. Another error on the part of Mr. Tregear is to suggest the asso- ciation of Maori wahie with wahi to split; this is seen in Samoan to be impossible, for the latter is fdu. We note a difference in the two /s in character: the former mutates to v {u<) except in Rapanui, and the latter to h. hahoa {ha causative, hoa) to cut, to wound, to hurt. PS Mgv.: lahoa, to make papyrus by beating. Sa. : foa, to chip, to break. To.: foa, tocrack, to make an opening. Fu.: foa, to dig, the rent in a mat. Underlying the Nuclear Polynesian sig- nifications the primal sense seems to be that of a hole. The Rapanui, a causative, is a clear derivative in the cutting sense; wound and hurt are secondary within this language. The Mangarevan composite means "to beat until holes appear," which is a distinctive character of the beaten bast of the paper mulberry in the condition in which it is ready for employ- ment in making tapa. hahumuhumu {ha causative, humuhumu) to say, to speak indistinctly, to speak in a deep voice, to mutter, to whisper, to inspire, lecture, reading. hahunnihuviu ttua, revelation. hakahahumuhumu tc insinuate. PSPau. : muhtimuhu, a confused noise. Mq. : muhumuhu, to whisper, to murmur; kohmnu, kaihimui, kaiko- hutnu, to whisper, to murmur, to grunt, to growl, to mumble. Ta.: muhu, to babble; omuhumuhu, to whisper, to mutter. Sa. : tnusumusu, to whisper. To. : miihu, to speak quietly together. Fu.: musu, to speak in low tones. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 383.) The metathesis is not only normal in type, but the presence of the two forms in the Marquesas is sufficient to establish it firmly. hai I to wrap up, to make into parcels, to envelop; food tied up in bundles (ai). PS Sa.: sai, a tightly bound bundle. To.: haihai, to tie up in a bundle. Fu.: sai, to tie; saisaiga, a bundle. Nine: hai, to tie fast. hai 2 to carry. Mq.: hai, to carry, to transport. Ta. : afai, to carry an object, to trans- port; afafai, capable of carrying a heavy burden, to carry here and there. hai 3 to be in heat, to copulate, to embrace; concupiscence, fornication, impur- ity; lascivious, impure (ai). P Ta. : ai, to copulate. haiga armpit. PS Sa.: fa'iga, a joint. haipo heart. haipo rahirahi, shortness of breath. Mq.: houpo, heart. haite {ha causative, ite) numeral. paka causative (a, aka, haga, haa, ha). P Ma. : zvhaka, causative. (The Polyne- sian Wanderings, 270.) hakahaka to dance T. P Mgv. : haka-emana, to skip with a cord. Mq.: haka, to dance. hakai R (kakai). hakari coconut (in Christian's "Eastern Pacific," page 242). TTa. : hadri, id. Mangaia: hakari, id. haki certainly. Mgv. : aki, a cry of joy. Mq. : aki, an interjection. Ta. : ai, an exclama- tion. hakura to pinch. T Mgv. : akure, to hunt for lice. Ma. : hakure, id. haniae outrigger. T Mgv.: Mq., Ta., Pau.: ama, id. The initial aspirate preserves the Proto- Samoan stem found also in Tongan hama and Viti dhama, and this is an argument in favor of the direct migration to Rapanui of Proto-Samoan rovers. The final syl- lable is, as yet, inexplicable; no such aug- ment appears elsewhere in the widely extended history of the word. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 404.) hami clothing T. hami kaufa, diaper T. Mgv., Mq.: hami, loin-cloth. hamoni fold, crease, hem (aamoni). (? metathetic P njtmi to fold.) hana warmth, heat, suffocation (mahana). hanau to be bom. vie hanau, midwife. P Pau. :/af?a7<ga,child, descendant, progeny. Mgv.: hanau, to be born, to be brought into the world. Mq.: fanau, hanau, to be born, to lie in, to bring into the world. Ta.: fanau, to be born, to lie in. hanehane maea hanehane, black and red tufa T. Mq. : ane, swarthy, sunburnt. hanehane detestable, illicit, impure, im- moral; to take exception to, to stink. kokoma hanohano, vexation, spite; to despise, to hate, to be angry, to bear a grudge. kokoma hanohano kc, to be in a rage. kokoma hanohano mai, to be roused to wrath. kokoma hanoliano manava pohi, to abhor. hakahanehane to be roused to wrath. Ta.: hanohano, terrible, frightful. hanu aid T. hanuanua meamea rainbow. P Mgv.: anuanua, rainbow, mist, clouds on the horizon. Mq.: anuanua, rainbow, halo about a star, areola. Ta.: anuanua, anuenue, rainbow. 200 EASTER ISLAND. hanuanua meamea — continued. With the Maori aniwanhva this stands in no genetic relation, for there is a con- fusion of usage. The simplest form of the rainbow vocable is vuanua (Samoa, Futuna). The augmented form anunnua is found in Mangareva, Marquesas and Tahiti, Rarotonga and Hawaii, and in Tahiti and Hawaii there is a variant, anuenue; this augmented form receives an incongruous aspiration in Rapanui, pos- sibly an error of the French recorder. A distinct root denotes a distinct heavenly body, Samoa: 'aniva, the milky way; I Tonga and Futuna kaniva, id.; from the j permanent to the evanescent phenomenon | this root passes to the rainbow in Maori i aniwaniwa and Moriori aniniwa. \ hanuru T (auru). hapai to lift, to raise, to elevate, to embark, to carry, to transport, to offer, to accept, to transmit. hapai ki ruga, to load, to raise, to extract, to exhaust. hapai koona ke, to transfer, to remove. hapai rogo, to announce. hapaiaga elevation, to raise. hapai haga burden, offering, assump- tion. hapaihakahoua to report. hapaitari to import. P Pau: hopoi, to lift up, to raise. Mgv. : apai, apapai, aapai, to carry, to bear. Mq.: Aa/'a/, to lift, to raise, to take away, to displace. Ta.: apai, to bring; hapoi, hopoi, to transport. Two distinct stages of signification are here entangled, but it may be found not impossible to dissociate them and assign them to their respective sources. A. Of a position raised in the hands, thence elevated in general, static sense. Sa. : sapai, to hold in the hands or arms. To. : hapai, to hold up in the hands. Nine : hapai, to nurse in hands or arms. Ma.: hapai, to lift, to raise. Ha.: hapai, id. Rapanui: hapai, id. Mq.: hapai, id. Pau.: hopoi, id. There is a distinct loss of particular sense in the passage from the I Nuclear Polynesia to the Tongafati; the former is conditional, the latter causative. B. Of carrying, kinetic sense. Ma.: Aapai, to carry. Ha.: hapai, \d. Rapanui: hapai, xd. Mgv.: a^ai, id. Mangaia: a/>ai, id. Ta. : apai, hapoi, hopoi, id. The B group is wholly Tongafiti. hara I pandanus. P Mgv.: ara, puhara. pandanus tree; hara, a bunch of pandanus fruit, old pandanus. Mq. : fad, had, pan- danus. Ta.: fara. id. hara 2 error, mistake, oversight, wrong; to err, to confound, to mistake. manau hara, illusion. toua hara, discussion without knowing the object. hara 2 — continued. P Mgv. : ara, arara, defective, abortive, to miss, to fail, a fault, a quarrel; hara, a fault, a mistake, an error, a dispute, a quarrel, undisciplined. Mq.: hara, a rake, libertine. Ta. : hara, sin, fault, crime. haral to accompany, to escort, to associate, to adjoin (arai). ka harai kia mea, to accompany. Pau. : arai, to conduct, to guide. Mq. : adhi, to conduct, to escort, to accompany. harani France, French. haraoa flour, bread, paste, wheat. viokohi haraoa, grain. kiri haraoa, bran. haratua (aratua). hare house, cabin, habitation, building, hut, structure. hare iti, hut. hare itiiti no, cabin. hare kahu, tent. hare neinei, latrine. hare no iti, cell. hare niintii, palace. hare pohurihuri, prison. hare pure, chapel, church. ki te hare, at home. harepepe kelp. Cf. Chap. V, 2657. harepiko a. asylum, place of refuge. b. ambush, snare. harepopo shed. harepopokai storehouse. PPau.: fare, house. Mgv.: Aare, house, dwelling. Mq.: fae, hae, building, house, umbrella. Ta. : fare, house, structure, dwelling. hari to bring, to bring back, to fetch, to carry. T Mgv.: hari, to convey heavy goods. Mq.: hai, to carry, to transport. hariu to turn aside, to turn the back, to turn around, to pirouette, to turn a canoe (ariu). hariu ke, to turn from one side to the other. hariua to be converted. hakahariu to change, to turn about. PS Pau.: fariuke, to turn away, to turn aside, to swerve. Mg.: ariu, to turn, to turn oneself around; aka- ariu, to turn so as to face any one, to face toward. Mq. : fain, haiu, to turn oneself around, to make a half turn, to wrest the sense, to tack, to face toward. Ta.: fariu, to turn, to be converted. Sa. : faliu, to turn, to turn the head, to look back. To.: faliu, to turn and look back. Nine: faliu, changed. Moriori; whariu, to turn aside, to avert. haro a. to point, to raise the arm, to stretch out RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 201 haro — continued. the hand or other member, to spread, to point the yards. b. to hoist, to pull up, to entice. c. to stiffen, lo grasp, to squeeze. haroharo to point, to limp. PS Sa. : falo, to stretch out. To. : falo, to stretch out, to make tense. Fu. : falo, to stretch out, to lay hands on. haruharu to rob, to steal, to arrest, to seize, to cHng, to grasp unexpect- edly, to take by force; robber (aruaru, aaru). Pau.: haru, to extort, to carry off, to usurp. Ta. : AarM, robber, to seize by force hata I table, bureau. P Pau. : afata, a chest, box. Mgv. : avata, a box, case, trunk, coffin. Mq.: fata, hata, a piece of wood with several branches serving as a rack, space, to ramify, to branch; /a/aa, hatad, stage, step, shelf. Ta.: fata, scaffold, altar. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 343-) (hata 2) hakahata to disjoint. hakahatahata to loo.sen, to stretch. P Pau.: vata, an interval, interstice. Mgv.: kohata, the space between two boards, to be badly joined; akakoriala, to leave a space between two bodies badly joined; hatahata, to be large, broad, wide, spacious, far off. Mq.: hatahata, fatafata, having chinks, not tightly closed, disjointed. Ta.: fatafata, open. hatahata 1 calm, loose, prolix, vast. Mgv.: hatahara, broad, wide, spacious, at one's ease. Mq.: hatahata, empty, open. hatahata 2 tube, pipe, funnel. hati to strike, to break, to peel off bark; slip, cutting, breaking, flow, wave (aati, ati, hahati), tat hati, breakers, surf. tumu hatihati, weak in the legs. hakahati to persuade. P Pau.: fati, to break. Mgv.: ati, hati, to break, to smash. Mq.: fati, hati, id. Ta.: fati, to rupture, to break, to conquer. (The Polyne- sian Wanderings, 219.) hatipu slate. hatu 1 to fold, to double, to plait, to braid (haatu, hahatu, mahatu). noho hatu, to sit crosslegged. hoe hatii, clasp knife. hatuhatu to deform. P Pau.: pifatu, to fold. Mgv.: atii, to fold in two, to bend double; hatu- hatu, to fold with care, to put in many pleats; hahatu, to fold in one or two thicknesses. Mq. : fatu, hatu, to fold, to double. Ta. : fatu, to braid. (The Polynesian Wan- derings, 228.) hatu 2 to recommend. hau I a. hibiscus. b. wick. P Pau. : fail, hibiscus. Mgv. : hau, can, id. Mq.: fau, hau, id. Ta.: fau, id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 328.) hau 2 to contribute. Ta. : aufau, to pay, to contribute, to sulxicribe. hau 3 hat, cap, helmet. hakarere ki te hau, to take off the hat. Ta. : fauurumaa, war bonnet. hau 4 dew. hakaritorito ki te hau, to bleach in the dew. P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: hau, dew. hau 5 to blow freshly, coolness, zephyr, salubrious, breeze, wind (hahau, ahau). kona haiihau, kona hahau, a breezy spot. ahau ora, agreeable breeze. hakahahau to hang out in the air. hakaahau to blow. T Mgv.: hau, to blow, blusterous, to breathe. haua hoarse. (hau ha) araha hauha, to wait for, to look forward to. hauhau 1 dog (onomatopoetic). hauhau 2 a. to scratch, to scrape, to rub. h. wood used in plowing fire. hauhau 3 (hau 5). haumaru {hau 5-tnarumaru) cool, cold. hauii to replace. hauva twin, cut T. hauvaero {hau 3-vaero) plume, aigrette. head ornament. hauvarikapau {hau 3-varikapau) plume, aigrette, head ornament. hava {ha causative-ra) to remove, to dis- perse. Mq. : ava, to be lost, gone, absent, out of sight. he article. P Mgv., Mq. : e, the. Sa.: se, id. hea where? ki hea, whither? P Pan.: tehea, where? Mgv., Mq., Ta.: hea, id. Mgv.: ea, id. See note under ahea; in this case also Tonga and Nine sacrifice the root and em- ploy fe as where. heaga prey, victim, sacrifice. Mgv. : eaga, victim, reprisal, retaliation. Mq. : heana, heaka, human victim. heatua population T. heenua (henua). heetuu (hetu). heguhegu 1 to desire earnestly. PS Sa. : fego, to look covetously. Vowel mutation is much less frequent; in my theory of the strong element of these languages this is as it should be. But a mutation o-u has been observed (The 202 EASTER ISLAND. heguhegu I — continued. Polynesian Wanderings, 5 1 ) and especially in an unaccented syllable. Data are not sufficient for the determination of the primitive sense, but the longing of desire is common to both. heguhegu 2 to murmur. P Ma. : 'a.']iengiiu<hengH, to snuffle. heguigui a. to whisper, in an indistinct voice. b. to read. nianava tagi ki te heguigui, studious. PS Mgv.: heguigui, to whisper, to speak low; eguigui, to hear the sound of a person's voice without distin- guishing the words. Sa.:f eguigui, to talk in a low tone. To.: fegugui, id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 393-) hehegaraa sunrise. PS Sa.: sesega, to be dazzled as by the sun. Fu.: sega, the beginning of daybreak. Nine: he gahega, the red light or rays at sunset. Viti: sese, to dawn. hehehehe clay, muddy, damp. hehere (here). heheu (heu). heheva (eva). hei garland. P Mq.: hei, garland, necklace, chaplet, flower ornament. Ta. : hei, gar- land, chaplet, to entwine. hekaheka (ekaeka). (heke) hakaheke to pull down, to over- throw. Mgv.: akaeke, to overthrow, to van- quish; heke, to fall down, to fall to pieces: akaheke. akaheheke, to de- moUsh. Mq.: heke, to crumble, to fall down; hakaheke, to demolish, to pull down. hemahia umbrella T. This is probably he malua, see mani- maru. In uncertain chirography lua might easily be read hia; and other exam- ples show that in Paymaster Thomson's vocabulary the article he is compacted with its ncun and / is employed for r. heniati dead T, hemati Q (? he mate). The concurrence of T and Q seems proof that each had access to the same manu- script source, perhaps notes by Mr. Salmon. henua 1 land, country, region (heenua). hernia tumu, native land. P Pau.: henua, country. Mgv.: enua, land, said of shallow places in the sea; mamtienua, the earth. Mq.: fenua, henua, land, country, place, property. Ta. : fenua, land, coun- try, place. There is apparently nothing critical in the first vowel; e is the most widely ex- tended ; a is found only in Samoa, Viti, and Rotuma in Nuclear Polynesia, but is the dominant vowel in Melanesian survivals. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 341.) henua 2 uterus T (cf. eve). T Pau. : pufenua, placenta. Mgv. : enua, id. Mq. : fenua, henua, id. henua 3 ? pupuhi henua, volley. PS Sa.: fana-fanua, cannon. To.: mea fanafonua, id. Fu.: fanafenua, id. Nine: fanafoitua, id. Viti: a dakai ni vanua, id. I can not understand this henua. Of course the cannon to which it is applied is modern and alien and became known to the islanders as part of the equipment of the whaler and the explorer. A very simple explanation is to regard fanua as objective, fanafanua as the shooter at the shore; this is doubly negatived, first be- cause fana takes for its object the missile shot and not the mark aimed at, second because Viti requires vanua in a genitive character. And if this metaphor is so simple, why is it confined to Proto-Samoan folk without suggesting itself to their Tongafiti kin? I think the applicability must rest in some meaning oi fanua which has nothing to do with land. (hepo) hakahepo to talk in the sleep (hakakepo R). PS vSa. : fa'alepo, a dream. Pere Roussel's vocabulary form haka- kepo, which makes no sense, is clearly a misreading of the manuscript. Translit- erated back to a Samoan form hakahepo becomes fa'asepo, which differs from the present Samoan/a'a/<?^oonly by the differ- ence between se and le, or that between the general and the particular article. hera-ki-to-mea luck T. Probably he ragi to mea, if such a mean- ing may be given to that possible colloca- tion of words; other instances are ob- served in which Paymaster Thomson has used k for g. here 1 to lash, to belay, to knot the end of a cord, to lace, to tie, to bind, to fasten, to knot ; to catch in a noose, to strangle, to garrote. here pepe, to saddle. moa herea, a trussed fowl. hehere collar, necklet. herega bond, ligament. P Pau.: here, a snare, a running knot, a tie, to lace up. Mgv. : ere, to hang up, to suspend; ereere, to bind down, to enthrall, to tie with great care. Mq.: hee, to catch in a noose, to lace, to strangle. Ta.: here, a snare, a cord, to lace. (here 2) hakahere to buy, to sell, to barter, to part with, to pay for, to do busi- ness, to compensate, to owe, to dis- burse, to expiate, to indemnify, to rent out, to hire, to traffic, to bargain, to bribe ; merchant, trader, business, revenge. tagata hakahere, merchant, trader. hakahere ki te ika, to avenge. hakaherega ransom, redemption. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 203 (here) 2 hakahere — continued. hakahererua to exchange, to avenge. here 3 here ei hoiho, incense. heregao {here i-gao) scarf, cravat. hereo button T (? he veo). herepo ice plant T. herohero scarlet, suffocating T. ura herohero, brilliance of flames. heru leg T Q. heruheru rake. P Pau.: heru, to brush with the hand. Mq.: heii, to scrape, to clear away by rubbing. Ta. : heru, to scratch the ground. In sense the Paumotu and Marquesas are by no means satisfactorily coordinated, but there is no other stem with which they may be associated, and it is to be noted that the definitions of the Paumotu dic- tionary are meager and Bishop Dordillon's Marquesas dictionary is scarcely better. heruru to calk (cf. uru i). hetu 1 star (heetuu). hetu rere, meteor. hetu pupura, planet. P Pau. : hetu, star. Mgv. : etu, id. Mq. : fetu, hetu, id. Ta.: fetu, fetia, id. The alternative {orm fetia in Tahiti, now the only one in common use, need not be regarded as an anomaly in mutation. It seems to derive from Paumotu fetika, a planet. Its introduction into Tahiti is due to the fa.shion of accepting Paumotu vocables which arose when the house of Pomare came into power. hetu 2 capital letter (? he tu). hetu 3 to amuse. hetu 4 to stamp the feet. hetuhetu a. to calk. b. to strike the water. hetuke sea urchin. Mgv.: etuke, the sea porcupine; points, spines of the sea porcupine. Mq. : etue, a species of fish. (heu I) heheu. ivi heheu, the cachalot, bone needle Q. hakaheu spade, to shovel, to grub up, to scratch the ground, to labor. rava hakaheu, laborious, toilsome. (heu 2) hakaheu affair. heva (eva). hi 1 to angle. Mgv. : hi, hipo, to fish with a line. Mq., Ta. : hi, id. hi 2 asthma, to wipe the nose. hihi to have a cold. hia 1 e hia, how many? P Pau.: ehia, id. Mgv.: e hia, id. Mq. : fia, hia, e hia, toohia, id. Ta.: hia, e hia, a hia, toohia, id. hia 2 to whistle. hakahia to turn the stomach. TPau.: hiohio, to whistle, to hiss at. Mgv. : vio, to hiss in speaking. Ta. : hio, to whistle, to blow. Ma. : whio, to whistle. hiahia to saw. P Pau. : ika, to cause fire by friction of one piece of wood against another. Mgv.: hika, id. Ta..: hia, id. Mq.: hika, hina, to saw, to obtain fire by friction. The identification lacks much in sense; it would also entail the loss of a stem k. Despite the inclusion of the saw sense in the Marquesan the fire friction is the plow method and differs in a marked degree from any sawing. hieroturia, sacrilege {hierodoulia). higa 1 to consent, to obej', to give adhesion, to acquiesce. higahaga agreement. higa 2 to fall, to stumble (iga). higa iho, to fall down. higa ki te amoga (uraga), to fall be- neath a burden. iga rakerake, ignominy. higahiga awry, to stagger. hihiga to heel over under the wind. T Pau. : higa, to fall. Mgv. : akahiga, turned upside down, thrown down, upset. Mq.: hina, hika, turned upside down, fallen, sHpped. Ta. : hid, to fall. As this occurs in Tongan higa and Futuna siga it may be assignable to the general Polynesian class, not, however, materially affecting any argument in the work except to swell the number of the neutral element. higa 3 to beat down, to defeat, to subject, to convince; danger, defeat. e ko higa, unconquerable. tae higa, invincible. higaa conquered, convinced. hakahiga to subject, to gain the mas- tery, to persuade, to subjugate, to conquer; victory. hakahaiiahiga to surpass. Mq. : hina, hika, conquered, vanquished, surrendered. hihi 1 antennae, feelers, lattice, eyebrow T {hihu Q). hihi ketuketu, to wrinkle, to turn back the eyelids. hihihihi to lace, to twist; eyebrow. hakahihi to cross the legs. TPau.: hihi, a ray, sunbeam. Mgv.: hihi, to confuse; akahihi, to con- fuse, to tangle; pehehihi, interlaced, crossing; tahihi, entangled. Mq.: hihi, antennas, tentacles, cat's whiskers. Ta.: /n'/n, sun ray, cat's whiskers, antennae. Close analysis is needed to clear up the situation in this vocable. A. A long thread-like object, antenna, tentacle, cat's whisker, eyelash, ray: found only in Rapanui, Paumotu, Mar- quesas, Tahiti, Maori. B. A word signifying tangled, inter- laced or that which is interlaced: found in Maori, Rapanui, Mangareva, Tahiti, 204 EASTER ISLAND. hihi 1 — continued. Tonga, and perhaps Samoa fifi the small intestine. In the only two languages which have both senses a phonetic diflerence is noted: I, Ta. : hihi. Ma. : hihi; 2, Ta. : fifi; Ma.: whiwhi. hihi 2 to tear, to strip. tutae hihi, constipation. momore hihi, to injure, to damage. hihiga (higa 2). hihimata (/;//zz i-mata i) eyelash. Ta.: hihimata, id. hihiri difficult to reach. hiho to come. hihoi I to divine. hakahihoi id. Ta. : hiohio, diviner, wizard, spy; to observe. hihoi 2 to turn into, to transform. hakahihoi to infuse, to mix, to blend, to falsify. hiihii to laugh. hika a netting needle Q. PS vSa.: si'a, id. Fu., Viti: sika, id. hiki tail fin Q (? hiku) hikohiko keke hide-and-seek. hikuvera brown T. himene hymn, song, to sing. hinihini remote in time. hinihini ke avai, ancient. hakahinihini to delay, to postpone, to prolong, to prorogue, to retard, to put off. hio to grasp. kia hio, to arrest. hakahio to attach, to fix, to force, to favor, to rent. hiohio I by force, strong, earnestly, urgency. tae hioa, flexible. Mq.: fio, to grasp, to take by force. hiohio 2 steel (cf. ohio, iho 4). hiohio 3 to affront, to insist, to demand. hiohio 4 to clot, to coagulate. hipa to incline, to lean, to deviate, to slope; deviation; oblique, tortuous; to avoid, to evade, to shun. hiriga hipa, to go obliquely. hipahaga obliquely. hipahipa to inchne. P Mgv.: akahipa, akaipa, to lift up the chin of another person with the hand. Mq. : hipa, curved, crooked, athwart, oblique, zigzag; to warp, to step aside, to limp. Ta. :faahipa, to turn aside. hipokerita, hypocrite. hipotati hypostasis. hipu calabash, shell, cup, jug, goblet, pot, plate, vase, bowl, any such recep- tacle. hipu hiva, melon, bottle. hipu takatore, vessel. hipu unuvai, drinking glass. P Mgv. : ipu, calabash, gourd for carry- ing liquids. Mq. : ipu, all .sorts of small vases, shell, bowl, receptacle, hipu — continued. coconut shell. Ta. : ipu, calabash, cup, receptacle. hira to turn the eyes away, to leer. hakahira maki hakahira, squint-eyed. PMq.: AzVi, crosseyed. Ta. : /jzVa, bash- fulness; hihira, to look askance. From the fact that in Samoa this is used only in the courtesy dialect, which is char- acterized by much loan material, we may regard this as of Tongafiti source persist- ing in Nuclear Polynesia from the time of contact in the special Samoan use; in Tonga hila to look askant. hiri I to elevate, to mount. hiriga to elevate; elevation, mounted, ascension, assumption, declivity. hiriga mouga, hillside. hirihiri a swing, seesaw. P Pau.: iri, to be put up in a place, to lodge. Mgv.: iri, placed in a higher position than the observer, as a box on a high shelf. Ta. : iri, to lodge or stick up in a place. The germ signification is "above, higher." In Samoa it is used most com- monly in a tropical sense, but the primal sense is sufficiently retained in the signifi- cation to lodge, to stick in, to show general concord with Rapanui and particular har- mony with the other languages of South- east Polynesia. hiri 2 to make a bag. taiira hiri, to make a cord. rauoho hiri, plaited hair. hirihiri frizzed. rauoho hirihiri, lock of hair. P Mgv.: hiri, to weave, to plait; akahiri, to make a mat. Alq.: hii, large plait of coconut fiber. Ta. : firi, to plait, to braid. When we interpret in the sense of local conditions Pere Roussel's definition "to make a bag" the concord is perfect, for bags are woven. The germ sense is plainly the act of twining in and out, over and under, which, with specific differences due to manner and material, may result in plaiting or weaving; see hire. hiri 3 to go, to walk, to voyage, to arrive, to appear. hiri tt reka, to go without noise. hiri koroiti, to go softly. hiri tahaga no viai, to go without a halt. hiriga voyage, journey. hiriga hakapa, to go by twos. hiriga hipa, to go obliquely. hiriga kokekoke,togohy sudden steps. hiriga okorua, to go by twos. h-iriga tahataha, to go across. hiriga tekiteki, to go hopping. hiriga te mataku, to go fearlessly. hiriga totoro, to go on all fours. hiriga varikapau, to go in a ring. hiriga veveveve, to go boldly. RAPANUI-ENGUSH VOCABULARY. 205 hiro to spin, to twist. P Mgv. : hiro, iro, to make a cord or line in the native manner by twisting on the thigh. Mq.: fio, hid, to spin, to twist, to twine. Ta.: hiro, to twist. This differs essentially from the in-and- out movement involved in hiri 2, for here the movement is that of rolling on the axis of length, the result is that of spinning. vStarting with the coir fiber, the first opera- tion is to roll {hire) by the palm of the hand upon the thigh, which lies conveni- ently exposed in the crosslegged sedentary posture, two or three threads into a cord; next to plait {hiri) three or other odd number of such cords into sennit. hirohiro to mix, to blend, to dissolve, to infuse, to inject, to season, to streak with several colors. hirohiro ei paatai, to salt. hirohiroa to mingle. hirohiroa ei vai, diluted with water. hita to strangle. hiti 1 to rise, to appear, to dawn, (ka-htti, to climb T.) hitihaga rising. hitihaga raa, sunrise. hitihiti to dawn. horau hitihiti, break of day. hakahiti hakahiti ki te eeve, to show the buttocks. P Mgv. : hiti, to rise, to appear. Mq. : fiti, hiti, to arise, to mount, to go toward the mountains or toward the east. Ta. : /nVz, to rise. Pau.: tahiti, to leap, to get over. hiti 2 puffed. gutic hiti, thick lips. Mq.: hitihiti, full of excrescences. hitu seven. P Pau.: ahito, id. Mgv.: itu, id. Mq.: fitii, hitu, id. Ta.: hitu, id. hiva strange, alien, foreign; a stranger. kuhane hiva, Holy Ghost. hakahiva mata hakahiva, to look back. (? hakahira.) Mq., Mgv.: hiva, iva, a stranger, a per- son from another district or coun- try. Pau.: pure-hiva, a butterfly. hivo capstan. Mq. : hivo, to raise the anchor, to weigh, to set sail. This, despite its occurrence in Marque- sas, is an English loan, one of the oldest survivals of our marine dialect as seen in "Heave-ho and rumbelow, " of which we have a history older than Flodden Field. ho 1 ho!, oh! Pau., Ta.: ho, id. ho 2 lest, on the point of. ho 3 to deliver, to give up. P Pau.: ho ake, to despatch. Mgv.: 0, to give. Ta.: ho, id. It is not common in this material to find Southeast Polynesia preserving uniformly a senior form of any vocable. But this word appears in Samoa as foa'i, in Tonga, I ho 3 — continued. Nine and Uvea as foaki. I have com- mented (The Polynesian Wanderings, 241) upon -aki as a modern mechanism in particularizing the verb function of the attributive; this instance shows that it arose later than the Proto-Samoan migra- tion into Southeast Polynesia. hoa I friend. repa hoa, friend (male), comrade, com- panion, fellow; to confide. repa hoa titika, faithful friend. gam hoa, friend (either sex). uha hoa, friend (female). hoa ko7ia, native T. P Pan.: hoa, friend, companion. Mgv.: hoa, friend; oa, a friend, said of a man loved by another. Mq. : hoa, friend, comrade, companion (of either sex). Ta. : hoa, a friend. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 306.) hoa 2 to abandon, to debark, to cast, to launch, to anchor, to let go, to give up, to reject, to repudiate, to sup- press, to cut off, to jerk out, to proscribe, to reprove. hoahoa to upset, to destroy. hoao ? hakape^ no kai hoao, abundance, to abound. tae he mau kti hoao, abundance. hoe 1 paddle. P Mgv.: hoe, ohe, id. Mq., Ta.: hoe, id. The alternative form in Mangareva is susceptible of explanation by metathesis, by the general carelessness as to the aspi- rate which we observe in this region or in its reporters, by the persistence of the aspiration of the Proto-Samoan /o/ze; see The Polynesian Wanderings, 429, and Beach-la-Mar, 52. hoc 2 to wheeze with fatigue (oeoe 2). arero oeoe, to stammer, to stutter. Mgv. : oe, to make a whistling sound in breathing ; ohe, a cry from a person out of breath. Mq.: oe, to wheeze with fatigue. hoe 3 blade, knife. hoe hahatu, clasp-knife, jack-knife. hoe hakanemu, clasp-knife. hoe pikopiko, pruning-knife. hogehoge putrid odor. PS Pau.: hogohogo, to have an offensive smell. Mgv.: hogohogo, to smell a bad odor now and then. Mq.: honohono, hokohoko, hekoheko, dis- gusting odor. Sa.: so'^ogo, to smell of urine. To.: hogo, hohogo, to smell like urine. There seems sufificient sense association to carry the vowel mutation. This muta- tion, o-e. is found but once in the mass of material discussed in The Polynesian Wan- derings, 51. hogi I to smell, to stink. (Cf. hogehoge.) hogihogi to scent. tori te koa hogihogi, to follow a scent. 206 EASTER ISLAND. hogi 2 to kiss, to embrace, to smell, hogihogi joy. PPau.: /lo.ij/. to rub noses, to kiss. Mgv.: | ogi, to kiss, to embrace, to smell, to i sniff. Mq.: honi, hoki, to kiss, to , touch nose to nose, to smell. Ta.: \ hoi, to embrace, to smell. (The j Polynesian Wanderings, 306.) 1 hohonu deep. hakahohonu to deepen. ata hakahohonu , abyss. T Mgv. : hohonu, the deep sea, high tide. Mq. : hohonu, honiihonu, deep, high, hidden, mysterious. Ta. : hohonu, deep. hohora (.horahora). hoi / horse. hoi 2 hoi atu, to get out of the way. hoiho ? here ei hoiho, incen.se. hoke banana leaf. hoki 1 also, what. ki ra hoki, precisely there. pei ra hoki, similitude, likeness. pei ra hoki ta maton, usage. P Pau. : hokihoki, often. Mgv. : hoki, also, and, likewise. Mq.: hoi, surely. Ta. : hoi, also, likewise. hoki 2 to return, to turn back, to draw back, to give back, to tack. mau e hoki mai, to lend. hoki hakahou, to carry back. hoki amuri, to retrograde. j hakahoki to bring back, to send back, to carry back, to restore, to renew, to revoke, to remove, to dismiss, to pay, to pardon, to compress. hakahokia given up. hakahokihaga obligation. P Pan.: hokihoki, to persist, to insist; fakahoki. to give back. Mgv. : hoki, to return, to retrace one's steps; oki, to return, to come back. Ta. : hoi, to return, to come back. hoko 1 to traffic, to trade, to buy, to ransom (hoo). hoda te kaiga, to buy land. T Pau. : hoko, to buy, to sell. Mgv. : oka, id. Mq.: hoko, price, to barter, to buy, to sell. Ta.: hoo, price, to sell, to barter, to exchange. hoko 2 to sport, to play. hokohoko T (hakahaka). homo thunder. honihoni I to cut, to carve. P Ta.: honi, to bite. honihoni 2 adultery. Pau.: honi, to copulate. honohono to join, to fit, to adjust, to unite, to patch, joint. hakahonohono a joining. P Mgv. : hono, to join or fit pieces of wood together, to piece out a substance with another piece of the same ma- terial. Ta.: /jono, to join, to unite. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 333 ) honu turtle. P Mgv.: honu. onu, id. Mq., Ta.: honu, id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 346.) honui great (hoonui). honui, chief T. tagala hoonui, personage. hakahonui to praise, to commend. hoo to contain. hob (hoko i). hoopu (hopu). hope spine, backbone. T Pau.: hopega, the last; hoperemu, the posteriors of an animal. Mgv.: ope, the breech, the rump, buttocks, the end or tip of fruits. Mq. : hope, the rear, tail; hopehope, the but- tocks. Ta.: hope, tail. hopehope calm; cooked too much. Mq. : hopee, laziness, indolence, feeble, soft. hopo alarm, fear, formidable. ate hopo, ambition. hopohopo languor, fear, timid, to lan- guish. manava hopohopo, terror, to desolate. hopohopo teni, to langui.sh. hakahopohopo to alarm. T Pau. : hopohopo, conscience, perception. Mq.: hopo, fear, dread, remorse. hopu bath; to bathe, to cleanse (hoopu). Pau.: hopu, to bathe. Ta.: hopu, to dive. hora 1 in haste (horahorau). hora 2 summer, April. hora nui, March. vaha hora, spring. hora 3, hour, watch. horahora to spread, unfold, extend, to heave to. hohora to come into leaf. P Pau. : hohora, to unfold, to unroll; hora- hora, to spread out, to unwrap. Mgv. : hohora, to spread out clothes as a carpet; niohora, to stretch out (from the smallest extension to the greatest). Mq.: /lo/foa, to display, to spread out, to unroll. Ta.: hohora, to open, to display; hora, to extend the hand in giving it. horau in haste, on the point of. horau hitihiti. daybreak. horau mai, to run to, to bring, to appear. horau marama no Hi, daybreak. horahorau immediately, sooner, forth- with; active, diligent, fecund, gen- erous, unexpected, sudden, pressing, prompt, rapid, .swift, speedy, all at once; to go boldly, to appear sud- denly, to be precipitate, to press on, to grow rapidly. haga horahorau, to slight. tae horahorau, to be arrested in growth. horahoraukina agile. horauhorau brief, to continue. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 207 horau — continued. horarau to run. (P Pau.: horo, to flee, to run. Mq.: hod, to go quickly, prompt, brisk, to run, to make haste. Ta. horo, to run; horohoro. activity, quickly. The conduplication horahorau militates against this identification.) horauhopae (horohopae). here to hew, to cut off, to amputate, to cas- trate, to cut with a knife, to decapi- tate, to abridge, to incise, to set landmarks; a notch, incision, tenon. hare poto, to cut short off. hore le gao, to chop the head off. horea taken to pieces. kai horea, intact, integrity. horega chamber, class, debris, half, stage, fraction, fragment, shred, scrap, string, bit, part, partial, par- tition, piece, portion, quarter, sect, section. horega hare, hall. horega kahu, skirt. horega kai, ration . horega ki, phrase. horega no iti, parcel, subdivision. horega no iii hakapiri, supplement. horega nui, majority. horega tagata, party. horehore to carve, to tear, to cut off, to lop, to parcel out, to divide into parcels, to share, to take to pieces, to mark with spots, streaked, color- ing, to hew, to torture. horehore itiiti, to cut into bits. T Pau.: kohore, to make bald; pahore, to peel off. Mgv. : hohore, to rough hew ; oreore, to smooth off, to level inequalities. Mq. : horehore, to husk grain; hoe, to notch, to channel, to plane. Ta. : hore, to peel. We have here an interlacing of similar vocables. A. Cutting sense: Rapanui, Manga- reva, Marquesas. B. To peel, or its resultant bald: Maori, Hawaii, Paumotu, Marquesas, Tahiti. hori 1 calm. horihori undecided, inattentive, indif- ferent, weary, lassitude. hori 2 to be opposed. hakahori to exclude. hakahoriga to criticize. horihori adversity. tun mat te horihori, accident. horihori tnaia i te reoreo, to com- promise. hakahorihori to contradict, to go against, to criticize, to perplex. Mq.: oi, to refuse to give up, to make opposition; hakaoi, to contradict. horo 1 to wash down, to gulp, to swallow, to bolt food. horohoro to swallow, to gobble, glut- tonous, greedy, insatiable, vora- cious. horo 1 — continued. PPau. : tahoro, to swallow; horomiti, id. Mgv.: horo, oro, id. Mq.: hoo, to eat poi, to swallow without chew- ing. Ta. : horo puupuu, to bolt food ; hnromii, to swallow, to devour. horo 2 to escape, to hide. Pau.: horo, to hide, to bury, to avoid. horo 3 to trot (horau). PPau.: horo, to run, to gallop. Mgv.: oro, ohoro, to pass along quickly. Mq.: hoo, to run, to make haste. Ta.: horo, to run. The gait specification in the senses run, trot, gallop, must be thrown out of the reckoning, for the Polynesians had no large mammals on which to study differ- ences in methods of locomotion. The j germ sense is that of swift motion. j horo 4 to put an edge on, a jointing plane (orooro). horohoro to brush, to polish, to clear up, to rub wood, to rumple. maea horohoro, snowy rock. P Mgv.: oro, to rub, to whet, to sharpen. Mq. : hoo, to rub on a stone. Ta. : hororaa to, a cane mill ; oro, to rasp, to grate. horo 5 to starch (horoi). Mgv. : oro, to wash. horo 6 to have recourse to, to repass. horo 7 ? horo varevare, without branches. horoga demarcation. horohopae to save, to economize, steward (horauhopae). horoi 1 to dry, to wipe (horo 5). horoimata, handkerchief. P Mgv. : horoi, oroi, a towel, handkerchief, anything used as a wiper after bathing. Mq.: hooi, to wash, to cleanse, to purify, to scour, to rinse, to dry, to bathe, to dry the tears, to console. Ta. : horoi, hand- kerchief, to wash, to cleanse. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 262.) horoi 2 to clean, to efface, to sharpen (horo 4). Mq. : hooi, to efface. horu pig (oru). punua horu, suckling pig. horuhoru to sleep (ahuru, auru, goruru). hoto shoulder. hotonuinui fat. hotopararaha fat. hou 1 to perforate, to drill. P Pau.: fakahoti, to furrow, to groove, to plow. Mgv.: hou, ouou, a drill, a wimble, a borer, a gimlet, to I pierce with a drill. Mq.: hou, an auger, a drill, a wimble, cork.screw, to pierce with a drill. Ta. : hou, I auger, to drill. 1 hou 2 new, fresh, modern, recent, young, youth. j rae ki te mea hou, to innovate. hou ami, modern. 208 EASTER ISLAND. hou 2 — continued. hakahou to reiterate, reparation, to restore, to recapitulate. haga hakahou, to make over, to renew, recovery. avai hakahou, a loan, to borrow. rere hakahou niai, to rebound. hakahou iho, to recommence. P Pau. : hou, young, new. Mgv. ; hou, new ; akahou, to renew. Mq. : hou, new, recent, fresh, young. Ta.: hou, new, recent, before. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 327.) hove widow, widower. Mq.: veve, id. As the social condition is matter of no great moment in Polynesian life, and of less duration, hove and veve may be bor- rowed from veiif. hu 1 breaking of wind. T Mgv., MM, to break wind. Mq., Ta. : hu, id. hu 2 whistling of the wind, to blow, tempest, high wind. P Pau.: huga, a hurricane. hua 1 the same. hi hua, again, to continue, to strain, to struggle, to move, to repeat, over and above. Mq. : hua, the same, to return, to recom- mence. hua 2 to bloom, to sprout; flower, fruit (huaa). huaa tae oko, huaa vahio, young fruit. hua atahi, only son. huahaga fruit. mei te huahaga lokoe kopu, the fruit of thy body. tikea huahaga, deceptive appearance. PPau.: ua, to be born; huaga, lineage. Mgv.: hua, to produce (said of trees, grain, etc.), blooming time of flowers, abundance of fruit. Mq.: hua, to produce, to bear fruit. Ta. : ua, to sprout. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 426.) huahua I a tailless fowl. huahua 2 (ua 2). hue I calabash, gourd, pumpkin, pot, vase. P Pau.: hue, gourd. Mqv.: hue, calabash gourd. Mq.: hue viaoi, calabash; hue dkau, pumpkin; hue, every sort of vase with a large aperture. Ta. : hue, gourd, bottle. hue 2 a pile, a heap; to accumulate, to agglomerate, to amass, to heap up, to collect, to charge, to put in charge, to destine, to consider, to camp, to pile up, to mass, to assemble, to conceal, to reunite. hue ke, to choose. htie no, a halt. hue ki ruga, to put on another. hakahue to heap up, to amass, assemble. huega mass, sheepfold, camp, collec- tion, company, society, council to hue 2 — continued. corporation, faculty, crowd, group, league. Mgv. : hue, to collect, to gather together, to heap up. Mq. : huevaevae, calf of the leg; huefenua, the terrestrial globe. Ta. : hue, to heap up. huero (uero). huga (uga). hugahuga to cut off, to divide in parcels, fragment, debris, small. hakahugahuga to crumble. P Pau.: hugahuga, to crumble, a rag, tatter. Mgv.: ugauga, crumbs, little pieces; hugahuga, a particle, a crumb, a tiny piece, a portion of anything, a small object, a small man; huga, a piece of pandanus leaf cut short off from its row; akahuga, to bruise, to crush, to grind to atoms. Mc\.:huka,crumhs;htma- huna, small, tiny, slender, slim. hugamoa thin, emaciated. (Mq.: haamoka, emaciated.) The Marquesan is a regularly formed causative of moka. This suggests that Pere Roussel's hugamoa is a misprint for hagamoa. hugaraa {hugahuga-raa i) morning twilight. hugavai father-in-law, mother-in-law. T Pau. : hogavai, father-in-law. Ta. : hooai, hoovai, id. huhu I atom, molecule. hakahuhu, hakahuu, to pulverise. huhu 2 sap wood, alburnum. (P icso, ziho, pith of trees.) huhu 3 humming, to buzz, impetuous (of wind). huhu 4 groove, running-string. Pau.: huhu, a groove. Ta.: huhu, run- ning string of a bag. huhu 5 to take a reef. huhu 6 wormeaten. T Mgv. : huhuhu, to leave a thing to rot, to let it go to corruption. Mq.: huhu, a white grub which eats wood, the cuttings which it drops. The association of the grub, found in Marquesas and Maori, with the result of its activities, as in Rapanui, finds suffi- cient support in Hawaii where huhu is the grub and huhuhu means wormeaten. This form connects herewith the Mangareva huhuhu, although the grub is not specified in that definition. huhu 7 to strip, to graze the surface. T Mgv.: htihu, to wipe off the dust, to rake a garden. Mq,.: huhu, to rxxh, to shell grains. huhu 8 to toll, to ring. (huhu 9) hakahuhu to set in motion, to apply oneself. huhuhu hu to sail toward. huhumiro {huhu i-miro) sawdust. huhure (hurehure). huhuri (huri). RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 209 huhuru hair, down, plumage, fur. P Pau. : huruhuru, coarse hair on the bodj-, a feather, wool. Mgv. : hiiru, uru, the hair on the body, a feather; uruuru, eyebrows, eyelashes, hair on the body, a filament; roiirti, the head of hair. Mq.: huu, hair, feather, fur. Ta. : huruhuru, hair, wool, feather. The two forms in Mangareva may de- rive from two stems, fulu and ulii, as to which see The Polynesian Wanderings, 267. huhuti (huti). hui tattooing rod. (Cf. Ta.: hui, to prick, to pierce.) huira (uira). huki 1 to post up, to publish. Mgv.: liki, to allude to, to make re- marks upon. Mq. : hui, to revive a forgotten discourse. huki 2 to cut the throat (uki). hukihuki 1 colic. Pau.: hukihuki, itching. Mgv.: huki, to be in labor, childbirth; ukiuki, shooting pains, pangs of childbirth. Mq. : huki, lancinating pain. hukihuki 2 to transpierce, a pricking. P Pau.: hukihuki, to bore, to perforate. Mgv.: huki, to pierce through, to bury a small piece of wood in the ground or in a soft body, to dart with a lance, to lance; uki, to stir the fire, to break the fire with a stick. Mq.: huki, to pierce a fish with a bit of pointed wood. Ta. : hui, to pierce, to prick. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 225.) hukihuki 3 to sink to the bottom. huma (uma). humu 1 tattooing on the feet. (Cf. Ta.: iimu, ornament.) humu 2 (umu). huna thornless. PS Sa. : fa'afuna, to moult, to clip the hair short. To., Fu. :funa, to moult. It is clear that the stem funa refers to some condition to which the act of moult- ing or haircutting is contributory. As de- fining the condition rather than the act the Rapanui retains the primitive sense. hunoga marriage, son-in-law, daughter-in- law. T Pau.: hunoga, son-in-law. Mq.: hu- nona, hukona, huona, son-in-law, daughter-in-law; hunona koina, wedding feast. Ta.: hunod, son- in-law, daughter-in-law. hupee mucus. hupeepee asthma. T Pau., Ta.: hupe, mucus. hura I sling. In his brilliant study of the distri- bution of the sling in the Pacific tracts. Captain Friederici makes this note (Bei- trage zur Volker-und Sprachenkunde von Deutsch-Neuguinea, page 115b): "Such, though somewhat modified, is the case in hura 1 — continued. Rapanui, Easter Island. The testimony of all the reporters who have had dealings with these people is unanimous that stones of two to three pounds weight, frequently sharp chunks of obsidian, were thrown by the hand; no one mentions the use of slings. Yet Roussel includes this weapon in his vocabulary and calls it hura. In my opinion this word can be derived only from the Mangareva verb kohura, to throw a stone or a lance. So far as we know Rapanui has received its population in part by way of Mangareva." To this note should be added the citation of kirikiri ueue as exhibiting this particular use of ueue in which the general sense is the transitive shake. hura 2 fife, whistle, drum, trumpet, to play. hurahura whistle. P Mq.: hurahura, dance, divertissement, to skip. Ta. : Awm, to leap for joy. Pau. : hura-viru, well disposed. hurehure to shell, to skin. huhure to skin. PS Mgv.: huhure, to uncover, to expose, to unfold, to unroll, to open, to show. To. : hafule, to shell. In the Tongan hafule the ha is undoubt- edly one of the group of which fa' a is the type, in this case verb-formative. huri 1 stem. P Mgv. : huri, a banana shoot. Mq. : hui, shoot, scion. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 211.) huri 2 to turn over, to be turned over onto another side, to bend, to lean, to warp. huri ke, to change, to decant. tae huri ke, invariable. huri ke tahaga no mai, to change as the wind. tae huri, immovable. e ko huri ke, infallible. huhuri rolling. hakahuri to turn over. hakahuri ke, to divine. P Pau.: huri, to turn. Mgv.: huri, uri, to turn on one side, to roll, to turn upside down, to reverse. Mq. : hui, to turn, to roll, to change sides. Ta.: huri, to turn, to reverse. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 335.) huri 3 to throw, to shoot. huri 4 to water, to wet. huri 5 to hollow out. hurihuri 1 wrath, anger. kokoma hurihuri, animosity, spite, wrath, fury, hate, enmity, irritable, quick tempered, to feel ofTended, to resent, to pester. kokoma hurihuru ke, to be in a rage. hurihuri 2 (huri 4). hurihuri titi, to fill up. hurihuri 3 to polish. hurihuri 4 (uriuri). hurikea to transfigure, to transform. 210 EASTER ISLAND. huru 1 huru ke, spotted. huru 2 (uru i) huti rope T, string T. hutihuti to pluck, to pull out, tu weed (huhuti). j P Pau. : huti, to hoist; hutihuti, to denude the body of hair. Mgv.: hutihuti, to pull up, to extract, to draw out (said of feathers, hair and pants only); utiuti, to pull up stalk by- stalk. Mq.: hutihuti. to pluck, to pull out the hair; huti, to hoist. Ta. : huti, to pluck feathers, etc. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 276.) huu 1 (huhu i). huu 2 (uu). i toward. i muri 00 na, to accompany. P Mgv.: 1, to. Mq.: i, at. Ta.: i, in, at. ia I to, toward. PS Mgv. : ia, a sign of the dative before proper names. Mq.: ia, to (used laefore pronouns and proper names of persons). Ta.: ia, to, toward (same usage). | Sa. : 'la, id. To.: kia, id. Fu.: kia, id. Niue: kia, id. See also kia 2. The two differ only as differ the simple prepositions, i and ki, locative and objective. They agree in restriction to the names of persons and personal pronouns. In my comprehen- sion of the use of kia it becomes somewhat clear that it is not a simple preposition but a phrase locution {ki~a) of preposition and demonstrative object abstractly stated and then immediately particularized by the name in apposition. This comports with another idiom indicating that per- sons are considered superior to parsing, an idea which must, of course, be held by such as have a proper respect of persons: '0 ai lana igoa in Samoan, dhei na ya- dhana in Viti, in each case "who is his name?" instead of what. In this under- standing of the phrase 'ia Malietoa sig- nifies "to that one, viz., Malietoa." ia 2 in order to, so that. Ta.: ia, in order that. ia 3 third personal pronoun singular. ko ia, he, she, yes, it is, this. ka ko ia, a greeting T. ko ia a, oneself, particularly, pre- cisely. no ia, his, her. P Pau.: ia, he, she, it. Mgv.: ia, id.; ko ia, that is it. Mq.: ia, he, she, it, that; (7 ia, it is. Ta.: ia, ia, he, she, it, that. iga (higa 2). igeneira actual, to-day, instant, presently, at once, now. igoa name, noun. igoa tapaa, list. igoa tae rivariva, nickname. igoa topa, surname. igoa — continued. tapa igoa, list. tapa ki te igoa, to take a census. P Pau., Mgv. : igoa, name. Mq. : inoa, ikoa. id. Ta.: ioa, id. iharaa usual, ordinary. moo iharaa, ordinary. kotiru no iharaa no iharaa, usual. no iharaa iharaa, common. Mq.: ihara, used, worn, shabby. ihiihi to hop. iho 1 modern, new, recent. hakahou iho, to recommence. hakaiho to reiterate, to renew. hagaiho recovery. Mq.: iho, a particle placed after verbal adjectives and indicates reduplica- tion or an iterative sense, again, anew. iho 2 a superlative distinction. ruga iho, celestial. hakamau iho, to immortalize. iho 3 down. vai iho, water which saps or under- mines the soil. hakaihoiho counterbalance, counter- poise. PPau.: ihoiho, to dGSC(tnd. Mgv.: noho- io, to sit down; oni-iho, to climb down a tree. Mq., Ta.: iho, down. (The Polj-nesian Wanderings, 262.) iho 4 (cf. hiohio 2). ihoiho, very hard stone, bronze ; robust, solid, tenacious, leathery, durable, hard, rigid. hakaiho to consolidate. ihoiho eager, constant, stubborn, obstinate, opinionated, antagonistic, rebelli- ous, sure; eagerness, perseverance, strife, energy, objection, obstinacy, triumph, resistance; to strive, to contend, to embolden, to be obsti- nate, to oppose, to protest, to deny, to overcome difficulties, to try, to harden, to toughen, to endure, to clot. ihoiho ke, to revolt, inflexible. haga ihoiho, fixed desire. hakaihoiho to consolidate, to seal, to nail, to fortify, to strengthen, to cherish, to solidify, to support, to stretch, a bridle, to starch, to stiffen, to coat, to strive. A remnant of this sense, with a com- plete absence of direction, is found ob- scurely in Samoan, e.g., /0/0/wa/iai/o con- science. ihu nose, snout, cape T (iju Q). po ihuihu, prow of a canoe. P Pau.: ihu, nose. Mgv.: ihu, nose; mataihu, cape, promontory. Mq., Ta. : ihu, nose, beak, bowsprit. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 348.) ihupagaha to rap on the nose, to snuffle. ihupiro to rap on the nose, to snuflBe. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 211 a to deteriorate, to go bad. T Fau. -.fakaii, leaven. Mgv.: i, to taint, to spoil, to become corrupt. Mq. : i, rotten, corrupt. Ta.: j, to pre- pare fermented breadfruit. ika I fish, animal. ika rere, flying fish. ivi ika, fish bone. mata ika, pearl. P Pau., Mgv., Mq.: il:a, fish. Ta. : ia, id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 350.) ika 2 prey, victim, sacrifice. ika ke aval mo, abuse. hakarere ki te ika, to avenge. T Mgv.: ikaiara, to quarrel; ifea/awamea, to be angrj- because another has handled one 's property. Mq. : ika, enemy, what causes horror. Ma.: ika, the first person killed in a fight. Mangaia: ika, a victim for sacrifice. ika 3 ? malamata ika, snow. ikahi to fish with a line, to angle. Mq. : ikahi, id. ikakato to go fishing. ikakohau to fish with a Hne, to angle. ikapotu cape, end of a voyage, destination. ikapotu hakarere, to abut, to adjoin. topa te ikapotu, id. tehe oho te ikapotu, id. mei nel tehe i oho maiai inei te ikapotu, as far as, to. ikapuhi to fish with a torch. Mq. : ikapuhi, id. iko to take away, to carry off, to despoil, to seize food, to possess oneself of, to dispossess, to deprive, to intercept, to subtract, to usurp, to arrogate to oneself. ikoa to seize, to take possession. ikoiko to seize, to deprive. PS Mgv. : iko, to take ofT, to deprive, to bereave. Mq. : hiko, to take away, to carry off, to take by force, to rob, to extract. Sa. : i'ofi, tongs. To. : hiko, to take out of the fire. The final consonant of the Proto- Samoan stem hikof is not preserved even in the nearer termini of migration. This sheds light upon the relative period of the Proto-Samoan expeditions outward from Samoa. They must have been at some time anterior to the compaction with the transitive-making j-augment which has availed to preserve in present Samoan so many closed stems. A party leaving Samoa when hikof was current would, under the instinct for open syllables, abrade this to hiko, whereas if hikofi were current the abrasion would have nothing to work upon. iku tail (of beast or fish) see vaero. P Mgv. : iku, the tail of a fish, the end of anything. Mq. : hiku, the part of a fish extending from the middle of the belly to tail; hikupa, the tail of a fish. Ta. : hiu, tail of a fish. iku — continued. The aspirated forms in Marquesas and Tahiti may be regarded as persisting from the sibilated form in Samoa. ina 1 negative, no, not. ina e rakerakega, innocent. ina ko tikea, unperceived. ina e ko mou, incessant. ian nei, absent. ina kai riva, uncertain. ina kai mou, eternal. ina kai tikea, unperceived. ina kai kai abstinence, fasting. ina kai titika. incorrect. ina kai rakei, ill prepared. Ta. : ina, no. ina 2 breath Q. inaga lung T. inaki allowance of food. P Mgv. : inaki, a portion, food eaten with some other food as cheese is with bread. Mq.: inai, anything that serves as sauce or relish to a prin- cipal dish. Ta. : inai, allowance of meat or fish. We seem to notice that the sense passes from a narrow particular to food in gen- eral, this in Rapanui and Tahiti. In each of our French authorities the word is ren- dered pitance. But from the English dictionary of Tahiti we find inai defined as anything which is eaten with some principal viand, therefore the same sense may be understood as existing in Rapariui and the sense concord is satisfactorily established. In Polynesian gastronomy it is repugnant to the taste to make a meal of one dish, food from the sea must be accompanied by food from the shore, meat with vegetables, each of which may stand to the other in the inaki relation. inei here. Mgv.: inei, oh really! inua cloak Q (nua T). iore indistinctly. ira 1 then, there, behold. ira, no ira, so, wherefore, from that time. ki re ira, yet, already. ira 2 to turn around to look. hakaira id. iragapea spongy. iro a chaplet of long feathers as an ornament for the head in dancing Q. ite to see (kite). iti little, small, medium. Hi atu, less. iti no, small quantity, rare. no iti, superficial. itia shrunken. itiiti scanty, slim. hare itiiti no, cabin. itiiti noa, mediocre, mediocrity. hakaiti to make small, to lessen, to weaken, to impoverish, to thin out, to reduce, to diminish, to retrench, to curtail, to subdue, to mitigate, to abate. 212 EASTER ISLAND. iti — continued. hakaitiiti to squat, to crouch. P Mgv.: z/!, small. Mq.:i/i, id. Ta.:iti, id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 230.) iuteo Jew. iva nine. P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: iva, id. ivi I bone, needle. ivi ika, fishbone. ivi ohio, needle. ivi tika, fishbone, backbone. kiko te ivi tika, pancreas. ivi heheu, cachalot. ivi tupapaku, skeleton. ivi uha, to grow (of mankind). tooa te kiko e ivi i hakarsre, to strip the flesh from the bones. kai ivi, to eat remnants. kore te ivi, cooked too much. P Mgv. : /feoiV/, bone; ivitua, backbone. Mq., Ta.: ivi, bone. ivi 2 parent, family, ancestry. T Mgv. : ivi, a parent, family, genealogy, related. ivietua {ivi 2-ettia) pontiff, priest. ivietuahaga pontificate. ivive a wig of women's hair assumed by men to prevent recognition in clandes- tine errands of gallantry Q. ka I of T. ka 2 imperative sign. ka oho, ka tere, ka ea, begone! ka ko ia, a greeting T. ka mou, hush. ka oho, goodbye. Mgv.: ka, imperative sign. Ta.: a, id. ka 3 infinitive sign. mea meitaki ka rava, a thing good to take. ka harai kia mea, to accompany. ka 4 a prefix which forms ordinals from cardinals. ka 5 the dawning of the day. Mgv., Mq.: ka, to kindle (of a fire). Ta.: a, id. ka 6 different (? ke.). kagarae R (hagarae). kahaka abasement. Ta. : haehaa, humble, small, of low estate. kahiga the edge of a sword, slip T. kahu clothing, dress, habit, cloth, curtain, vestment, veil, shirt, sheet. kahu hakaviri, shroud. kahu nui, gown. rinia te kahu, sleeve. kahu rahirahi, muslin. hare kahu, tent. horega kahu, skirt. hakarivariva ki te kahu, toilet. rakai ki te kahu, toilet. patu ki te kahu, to undress. kahu oruga, royal sail. kahu hakatepeiepe, jib. kahu — continued. kahu nui, foresail. hakatopa ki te kahu, to set sail. (hecki keho, canvas T.) P Pau. : kahu, dress, garment, native cloth. Mgv.: kahu, cloth, stuff, garment, clothing. Mq.: kahu, habit, vest- ment, stuff, tunic. Ta. : ahu, cloth in general, vestment, mantle. The primal sense is that of a covering and appears in all Nuclear Polynesia; the Tongafiti extension to the garment sense is but a particularizing which by no means excludes the original meaning. (kahuga) hakakahuga to change place. kahui bunch, cluster. T Mgv. : kahui. a bunch of grapes or pan- danus. Mq. : fea/?«/, a bunch, clus- ter, troop, assemblage. Ta.: ahui, heap, collection. (Cf. Sa. : fui, a cluster of nuts; fuifui, a cluster of fruit, a flock of birds.) kahukai (kahii-kai 4) napkin, tablecloth. kahutova (kahu-tova) jib. kahuvae {kahu-vae 1) carpet. kahuviri {kahu-viri). a. a shroud. b. matrix, as that which incloses the child. kai 1 negative. kai rogo, to fast. kai oho, to forego. kai maa, to be ignorant, to doubt. vave kai kohe, inaccessible. ina kai, see ina i. Ta.: ai, no. kai 2 to undergo, to suffer. kai 3 sharp, cutting. T Mgv.: kai, koikoi, pointed, sharp, adapted for cutting; kokoi, prickly, stinging, irritating. Mq. : koi,sha.rp, cutting. Ta.: oi, sharp, keen. Since this is the only language which has kai in this sense the possibility of typo- graphical error should not be overlooked. The form koi outside of Southeast Poly- nesia is found in Maori, Rarotonga and Hawaii. kai 4 to eat, to feed, to feast; food, meat, a meal, repast. kai nui, provision, intemperate, vora- cious. kai no Hi, sober, temperate. hue ki te kai, to victual. kai taria te kai, abundance, to abound. hakapee no kai hoao, abundance, to abound. kaia eaten. P Pau.: kai, food, to eat. Mgv.: kai, food, nourishment, to eat. Mq.: kai, ai, food, to eat. Ta. : ai, to eat. (kai 5) hakakai to take, to attack. Mgv.: kai, to receive. Mq.: ai, to catch some one, to seek to surprise. Ta. : ai, to receive, to get possession of, to become master of. kaiga land, country, place, region, estate, soil (kaina, land T). RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 213 kaiga — continued. noho kaiga, indigenous, a native of. matt kaiga, proprietor. hooa te kaiga, to buy land. T Pau.: kaiga, the soil. Mgv. : kaiga, land, country, property, the earth, the world. Mq. : kaina, kaika, resi- dence, property, patrimony. Ta.: aid, place of residence. kaihaga to abstain from. Mq.: di, lack, dearth, privation. kaihue {kai /^-hue 2) a heap of food. kaikai I {kai 4) mastication, to eat heavily. kaikai 2 ikai-3) sharp, cutting, edge of a sword, point of a lance. moa tara kaikai, cock with long spurs. kaikino selfish, avaricious, faithless, ingrate. miserly, rascal. Mq. : kaiki^io, selfish, stingy, avaricious. kaipurua [kai i-purua) issue, outlet, egress. kaitagata {kai ^-tagata) cannibal. paoa kaitagata, cannibal, savage. kaiu {kai ^-u) nursling, suckling. Pau.: ibam, a child at the breast. Mq.: kaiu, child at the breast, unweaned, suckling, young of animals. Ta.: aiu, nursling. kakai to blame, to chide, to scold, to dis- approve, to expel, to reproach, to rebuke; debate, anger, dispute, discussion, quarrel, reprehension, reprimand, hostility. ivi kakai mai kakai atu, an inhar- monious family. kakai rae, to provoke. kakai nuinui ke, rage. totia kakai, to rebuke. Mgv.: kaia, wicked, cruel. Mq.: kaia, envious, jealous, shrewish, quarrel- some, wrangling, surly. Ta. : aia, despicable. kakari (karikari). kakaure fly T (takaure). Mq.: tikaue, the fly. The common element is kaure •,th.e pref- aces in the two languages may be suscepti- ble of coordination. In Marquesan ti is sometimes used as an equivalent of haka; and in Rapanui ka discloses a verb-forma- tive value. kakava chemise. kakea to come near, to embark. P Pau. : kake, to climb, to ascend. Mgv. : kake, the arrival of shoals of spawn- ing fish. Mq.: kake, to climb up a valley. Ta.: ae, to climb, to ascend. (The Polynesian Wander- ings, 402.) kakore no, not. kakore ra, kakore ro, or. T Pau.: kakore-tarari, not any, no one. Mq.: kakore, kakoe, aoe, not, noth- ing. Ta.: aore, no, not. kamakama to yawn Q. (kami) hakakamikami ki te rakau, to im- poverish. Mgv.: kami, to desire. (kami) — continued. The connection in sense appears more clearly in the succeeding form kami-ora to wish health for a sufferer. Then the phrase involving the haka form, intensive by duplication and by the formative ele- ment means "to wish earnestly for the property;" in the gentile communism of the Polynesians even a very mild desire leads to possession, hence in the opinion of a thrifty French priest to impoverish- ment. kamiora to console. kamoi good-bye T {} ka moe). kamou hush! {kamou). kana pectoral fin Q. kanaha R (kauaha). kanamunamu glaive R (? glaire). (kaneka) hakakaneka, to murmur. kao cloth, clothing, garb. (Perhaps a vari- ant of kaliu). kaokao side, flank, lateral. P Pau.: kaokao, the side, flank, ribs, lat- eral. Mgv. : kaokao, the side, flank. Mq.: kaokao, id. Ta. : aodo, id. In Nuclear Polynesia this is particu- larized, in Samoa to the armpit, in Tonga and Futuna to the sides of the canoe. Therefore it may be considered a borrow- ing from the Tongafiti. kape arum, yam. PS Mgv. : kape, a plant allied to the taro having a long bulbous root. Mq. : kape, ape, a large-leaved and very bitter taro (Arum costatum) . Ta. : ape, id. Sa. : 'ape, the bitter taro. To. : kabe, id. Fu.: kape, id. Nine: kape, the gigantic taro. kapu kapu amtia, to go ahead. kapuivi {kapu-ivi i) the shoulder. kara wing. karat ia grace. karava 1 cave. karava 2 to strain to hit the mark. karavarava manava karavarava, colic. (kari) kakari ropa kakari kore, petticoat. kakari manava, waist. kakari rima, wrist. karikarivae {kari-vae i) ankle T. karo to decline, to be on the wane. karoga figure. karokaro karokaro tariga, ear pendant. karu 1 to raise the arm for a blow. karu 2 to awake T (? kara for ka ara). karu 3 large berries, seed. Mgv.: karu, large in appearance. karua {ka 4-rua i) second. karukaru a swelling, to swell. kata to laugh, to smile. kakata toe kakata, dourness. P Pau., Mgv.: ata, to laugh, to be happy, joyful. Mq.: kata, to laugh, to joke. Ta.: ata, to laugh, to smile. katikati to scratch, to claw. P Pau. : kakati, to bite. Ta. : ali. to bite. 214 EASTER ISLAND. katikati — continued. to sting. (The Polynesian Wan- derings, 355.) kato 1 to catch T. kato 2 to construct, to build, structure, edifice. (Cf. alo.) Mgv.: kato, a wall of stones like a dyke. Mq.: oto, to build a house, to spread a tent. Ta.: ato, to build, to construct. kau to bathe, to swim. hakakau to make to swim. P Pau., Mgv., Mq.: kau, to swim. Ta.: (in, id. kauae jawbone (kaua Q) (Cf. kauvae). PPau.: ^awflp, the jaw. Mgv.: kouae,'\6.. Mq.: ^oiiae, the chin, the jaw. Ta.: avae, inner part of the lower jaw. kauaha jaw of fish, gills. rei kauaha, fin. Mgv.: kouaa, the lower jaw; kouaha, the part of the face between the jaw and the cheek. Mq.: kauaha, small tuft of hair which hangs at the side of the ear, gills of fish; kouaha, gills. Ta.: peihaha, gills; pepeiaha, jaw of fish. kauga two by two. hakakauga to align, in file, two by two. PS Sa. : 'aufia, a succession of. To. : kauga, a fellow, associate. kauha (ka uha) anus. hami kauha, diaper. PPau.: /nJjfl, the groin. Mgv.: tt/ja, the thigh, the breech. Ta.: hufa, the thigh. The two stems in Samoan, not exactly dissociable and possibly deriving from a common parent, seem to have undergone confusion in Southeast Polynesia. Ra- panui, divested of its local formative agent ka, and Mangareva derive from uha, Pau- motu huha homfufd. Tahiti hufaa comes from the same source, as is shown by the prolonged quality of the final vowel, al- though it is unusual to subject the same consonant to diverse mutations within the same word ; but see hahie. kauhaga {kau) swimming. kauihaga sewing. T Ma.: kaui, a stick on which eels are threaded. kauiui to mend, to patch. PS Sa. : 'auiui, to wind around. I am very doubtful about the proposed Samoan identification and therefore about the assignment to the Proto-Samoan source. This, and kauihaga, may be refer- able to a kaui meaning to stitch, but that is nowhere found. The Maori kaui is a very uncertain identification, therefore the Tongafiti assignment of kauihaga is in equal doubt. kaukau 1 tai kaukau, tide. kaukau 2 rafter. PS Sa. : 'au'au, the ridgepole of a house. Particularly from the architecture of the Samoan house this may very properly | kaukau 2 — continued. be assigned to the Proto-Samoan kau tree, which is now known in Polynesia only in composition (The Polynesian Wanderings, 353). The reduplication would accent the idea of strength, for the 'au'au sup- ported by the central posts is very impor- tant structurally. Moved by similar con- siderations we parallel the idea in English by the locution rooftree. kauvae chin (kauae) (kavai chinbeard Q). P Pau.: kauae, id. Mgv.: kauae, id. Mq.: koune, kouvae, id. Ta. : auae, id. See kauae. The parallelism of these two words extends back into Nuclear Poly- nesia. A. Sa. : 'auvae,Qh.m. 'Pn.: kauvae, chm, jaw. Niue: kauvehe, chin, cheek. B. To.: kouahe, ch^ek.. Uvea.: kauahe, jaw. Both forms occur in Rapanui, Marque- sas, Maori and Hawaii. kava bitter, salt. vai kava, brackish water. hakakava to embalm. kavakava acid, sharp, bitter, salt, spirituous, vinegar, poisonous, dis- agreeable. akavakava to make sharp. hakakavakava to make acid. P Pau.: kava, disagreeable to the taste; kavakava, acid, sharp. Mgv. : kava, to be bitter, sour, acid, salt. Mq.: kava, bitter. Ta. : ava, bitter, acid, salt. kavahia 1 comfort, comfortable, to feast. hakakavahia comfort, comfortable. kavahia 2 repulsive (of food), disgusted. hakakavahia repulsion. kavakava rib. moi kavakava, a house god Q. (vSee Fig. 147, British Museum Hand- book Ethnographical.) P Mgv.: vakavaka, the breast. Mq.: vakavaka, vadvad, rib. Ma.: wakawaka, parallel ridges. We shall need all the available material in order to determine the germ sense of this word. Sa. : va'ava'a, the breast-bone of a bird; fa' ava' a, the frame as of a slate. To.: vakavaka, the side. Fu.: vakavaka, the side below the armpit. Ha. : hoowaa, to make furrows. In all these we may see the idea of ridge or depression, or of both, as primal (Rapanui, Samoa, Mar- quesas, Maori, Hawaii), and as secondary the part of the body where such appear- ance is common (Mangareva, Tonga, P'^utuna). kavava to fight TQ. kave ekave, fish snood T. P Pau.: kavekave-makei, the end of a cord. Mgv.: kavei, a very small fish-hook. Mq. : kavei, thread which is whipped about the fishing-line next the hook ; avei, end of the line where the hook is attached. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 215 kave — continued. If, and this is most probable, Samoan 'avei represents an augmented stem, we can readily see the handle sense particu- larized by form modification applied to the stem 'ate to take. This secondary form is the only one found in Nuclear Polynesia (Tonga, Futuna, kavei). Thus it appears that the Paumotu and Rapanui received the primitive stem by migration out of Samoa anterior to its modification. The Maori has kawe, kawai and kawei, the first points to the Proto-Samoan migra- tion to New Zealand long before the Great Voyages (The Polynesian Wanderings, 49, etc.). In the cord sense we are to include Viti kaweki string. (kavega) hakavega burden, load. P Mq.: kave, to carry away. Ta.: paave, to carry on the back. kavei stem of fruit. P Mgv. : kavei, the handle of a cup or vessel. See note under kave; the carrying sense is here particular, the stem as that by which fruit is carried, just as a basket is carried by its handles. kaviri to envelop, to wrap. Mq.: kavii, to make up in a roll. Ta.: aviri, to bring together in one. ke other, distinct, different, diverse, special. koona ke, elsewhere. tagata ke, some one else. mea ke, contrary, distinct, otherwise. hakake feint, stratagem, to feign. hagake to act contrary. T Pau. : ke, different. Mgv. : ke, another, other, else, different, of partial comparative value. Mq.: ke, e, to be different, changed, no longer the same. Ta.: e, different, strange, other. keke {ke) other, distinct, special. hikohiko keke, hide-and-seek. kekee {ke) irregular, uneven, rough. ke aval a superlative expression. hinihini ke aval, ancient. ika ke avai, abuse. kori ke avai, abuse. tnaori ke avai, skilful, handy. mau ke avai, abundance, to abound. pipiro ke avai, disgusting odor. tupu ke avai, of swift growth. ua ke avai, a shower of rain. keekee niJw keekee, long protruding teeth. keete (kete). keetu (ketu). kehokeho dry, arid. (kehu) hakakehu to hide, disguise, feint, feign, to lie in wait. kekeho to clot, to curdle, to coagulate. toto kekeho, clotted blood. kekehu shoulder Q. kekekeke to crackle, to snap. P Pau.: keke, to make a harsh noise, to grind the teeth. Mgv.: kekekeke, to grind the teeth. kekekeke — continued. The sense lies in the quality of the noise produced. Samoa, 'e'e, to squeak; Futuna, keke, to emit a loud cry; Tonga, keke, to bleat; Maori, ke, to produce a sharp abrupt sound, to crack, to snap; keke, to quack, to creak; Hawaii, eeina, to creak, to grate. The common denomin- ator seems to be that of some sound which begins suddenly in full volume, no matter whether that volume be small or great, an idea which we parallel in pop. kekeohe leek T. kekeri a squall. kekeune upper arm Q. kekeva (keva). (kemo) hakakemo to accuse, to decry, to impute, to incriminate, to incul- pate, to lead into error, to falsify, to debase, to tell stories, to feign. kenu husband. noho kenu, married. Mgv.: kenu, said of the consummation of sexual connection. keo stomach, dyspeptic, consumptive. mate keo, deranged stomach, con- sumptive. mamae keo, headache. kere to moor, to make fast. kerekere black, dark, blue, obscure, gloom. niho kerekere, blackened teeth. hakakerekere to blacken. P Pau. : kerekere, black, dark, somber. Mgv. : kerekere, blue, dark blue al- most black, the color of the deep ocean, black, somber, darkness. Mq.: kerekere, keekee, black, som- ber, livid; ere, blue, azure. Ta.: ereere, black. I have allowed this item to stand as general Polynesian rather than deal here upon partial material with the problem of the psychology of the color sense of this race. We must note, however, that in Nuclear Polynesia the prime sense is that of earth, in the later migrations it refers only to dark color ; there are but two excep- tions, in Samoa po'ele'ele can mean only darkness of night, in Maori kerengeo and kerepei alone deal with earth. In Nuclear Polynesia a secondary sense is dirty qua begrimed with earth. Only in Samoa do we find any true color signification, as in rust (which, of course, is most modem) and blood (and as this forms part of the courtesy speech or is used euphemisti- cally of the catamenial flow it must be regarded as an alien acquisition). We should note that the Samoan red nowhere appears in the color sense of the Tongafiti word. kereki nauseated. kerereki to relieve the stomach, nau- seated, eructation, to belch. keretohaga faith {credo). keri to dig, to grub up, to root up, to exca- vate, to mine; rubbish; the wake of a ship; to sow (kekeri). 216 EASTER ISLAND. keri — continued. kerikeri to scratch. keriga excavation. kerihaga kerihaga oone, farmer. P Pau. : keri, to dig. Mgv. : keri, to dig, to scrape. Mq. : kei, to dig, to spade up, to excavate, to work the soil. Ta. : eri, to mine. The manner of digging underlies the sense of this word ; the digging implement is a sharpened stick {oka) driven into the earth by arm power and then used as a lever to loosen the mold. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 347). keriti to attract, brusque. kero to crease, to fold, ketesack, basket, case, bag, satchel (keete). keti^ iti, satchel. P Mq. : kete, ete, sack, bag, basket. Ta. : ete, id. (The Polynesian Wander- ings, 256.) ketu to bound, to climb over, to leap, to jump, to raise (keetu). Mq. : ketu, to raise, to lift. ketuketu to spread out. hihi ketuketu, to turn back the eyelids. keukeu 1 affair, movement, to move. rava keukeu, to apply oneself. T Mgv.: akakeu, to agitate, to make a thing stir or move ; keukeu, to cause to move, to stir up. Mq. : keu, eu, toagitate, tomove, tostirup. Ta.: eueu, id. keukeu 2 to coax, to wheedle. keukeu 3 to scratch the earth. keva one-eyed. kekeva to sleep with the eyes open. hakakeva to wink, to point, to aim. Mgv. : kevo, squint, crosseyed, one-eyed ; kevokevo, to wink, to blink. kevakeva agony, death throe. kevare horse (cheval). ki I in, toward, to, for, at. ki ra, there. ki ra hoki, exactly there. ki aho, outside. ki roto, within, into, inside, among. PPau.: ^/, to, in. Mgv.: fe;, to, at. Mq.: i, id. Ta.: 1, id. ki 2 in order that. Ta. : i, in order that. ki i to say, to speak, to chat, to pronounce, to respond; argument, conversa- tion, description, doctrine, expres- sion, word, relation. ki veveveve, voluble. ki vaiapuga, nonsense, to speak much and say nothing. ki ihoiho, to speak forcefully. T Mgv. : ki, to speak, to say. Mq. : i, id. Ta.: J, to say. kia 1 that, so that. kia 2 to, against, toward, for, according to. kia kua, concerning. P Mgv.: kia, to, at (only before proper names and personal pronouns). Mq., Ta.: ia, id kia 3 he. kia ta, himself. kia 4 to decide. kia 5 domestic. Cf. kio 2. kiakia dove, gull T. Mgv.: kiakia, the cry of the kotake (a white marine bird.) kiata ginger. kie ochre, vermilion. kihaga (ki 3) argument, advice, teaching, belief, expression. kihikihi lichen T, stone T. kii 1 (ki). kii 2 moonlight. (kikaa) hiakakikaa niho hakakikaa, pro- truding teeth. kikiri (kirikiri). kikiu (kiukiu). kiko flesh, meat. tooa te kiko e ivi i hakarere, to strip the flesh from the bones. kiko uaua, muscle T. kiko te ivi tika, pancreas. P Mgv.: kiko, the flesh of animals or of fruits. Alq.: kiko, flesh, meat, muscles, pulp, heart of wood. Ta. : id, flesh, meat. Since kiko appears in Nuclear Polynesia only in Samoan 'i'o to be covered with meat (for io is quite another stem) and that is a defective sense accord, this voca- bie should properly be credited to a Tonga- fiti source. We note a few cases in which present Samoan includes Tongafiti mate- rial persisting from the period which ter- minated in the expulsion of Matamatame. kimatiko schism. kimikimi to seek, to search, to inquire, to examine. ata kimikimi, to inquire. kimikimi ei moni, to speculate, to seek money. kimikimiga research. T Pau.: kimi, to seek, to look for. Mq.: imi, to search, to examine, to sift thoroughly. Ta.: imi, to seek, to search. kina more, in a high degree. horahorau kina, agile. i kino 1 bad, wrong. T Pau.: kiro, bad, miserable. Mgv.: kino, to sin, to do evil. Mq.: ino, bad, abominable, indecent. Ta.: ino, iino, bad, evil. kino 2 a skin eruption, verruga, blotched skin, cracked feet T. kinoga {kino i) sin. Mgv.: kinoga, sin, vice. kio 1 stick wherewith to rake things into a heap. kio 2 slave, servant, inferior, of low estate, husbandman. hakakio to enslave, to reduce to sub- jection. tagata hakakio, master. Mgv. : kio, a servant, slave, tiller of the soil. RAPANUI-ENGUSH VOCABULARY. 217 kio 3 to discourage, kioa id. kioe (kiore). kiokio foul smelling smoke. Mgv.: kio, kiohe, to extinguish, to put out a light. kiore rat, mouse (kioe). kiore hiva, rabbit. P Pau., Mgv.: kiore, rat, mouse. Mq. : kioe, ice, id. Ta.: tore, id. In this case also we have a Tongafiti surs'ival in present Saraoan; common in the Tongafiti the word remotely appears in Sikayana. (The Polynesian Wander- ings, 296.) kiraroiti {ki i-raro-iti) abasement. kiraronui {ki i-raro-nui) fathomless. kiraroroa(^j i-raro-roa) inferior, inferiority. kirato goddess T. kireira yet, already. kiri skin, hide, bark, surface. kiri ekaeka, leprous. kiri haraoa, bran. kiri hurihuri, negro. kiri maripu, scrotum. kiri ure, prepuce. PPau.: kiri, hark. Mgv.: Jfem, skin, bark. Mq.: kii, skin, bark, leather, sur- face, color, hue. Ta.: iri, skin, bark, leather, planking. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 356.) kirikiri pebble, gravel, rounded stone, sling stone. kikiri pebble. P Pau.: kirikiri, gravel, stony, pebbly. Mgv. : kirikiri, gravel, small stones. Mq.: kiikii, gravel, small stones, shingle. Ta. : iriiri, gravel, stony, rough. (The Polynesian Wander- ings, 355.) kirikirimiro ragi kirikirimtro, sky dappled with clouds. kirikiriteu soft gray tufa ground down with sugar-cane juice and utilized as paint T. kiriputi (kiri-puti) cutaneous. kiriputiti id. kirivae [kiri-vae 1) shoe. kiruga {ki i-rnga) high, superior, upon. kirugahaga height. kiruganui to grow up, to raise, high, eminent, superior, supreme. hakakiruganui to raise. kite 1 skin T Q. kite 2 to see, to know (ite). (Cf. tikea.) hakakite to declare, to disclose, to note, to initiate, demonstration, notice. hakakitega demonstration. P Pau. : kite, to know, to perceive. Mgv. kite, to see, to perceive, to hear, to understand. Mq. : kite, ite, to see, to perceive, to know. Ta. : ite, to know, to comprehend, science, knowledge. kiteahaga notion. kiteke consumption. kiukiu 1 to resound, to ring, sonorous, bell, bronze. kiukiu 1 — continued. kiukiu rikiriki, hand bell. tagi kiukiu, sound of a bell. kikiu to ring, the squeaking of rats. tariga kikiu, din, buzzing. hakakiukiu to ring. Mgv. : kiukiu, a thin sound, a soft sweet sound. kiukiu 2 to disobey, disobedience. mogugu kiukiu, ungrateful. kikiu ka kikiu ro, to importune. kivakiva united. motu kivakiva, a rock out of water. kukumu kivakiva, doumess. hakakiva to smooth, serious. hakakiva tae niakenu, an agreeable wind. hakakivakiva to smooth, to starch, level, serious. ko I negative. e ko not, except. e ko ora, incurable. ina ko not. ina ko tikea, unseen. ina e ko not. ina e ko mou, incessant. ko 2 a particle used before nouns and pro- nouns. ko vau, I. ko te, this. ko niea tera, this. ati ko peka, to avenge. ko mua, first, at first, formerly. ko 3 there, yonder. P Mgv. : ko, over there, yonder. Ta. : 6, there, here. koa 1 ? rori te koa hogihogi, to follow a scent. koa 2 joy. koakoa joy, content, happiness, gay, satisfaction, hilarity, mirth, to leap for joy, to please, to fondle, dear. ariga koakoa, good-humored. hakakoakoa to rejoice, to leap for joy. P Pau.: koa, contented, pleased; koakoa, joy. Mgv. : koakoa, rejoicing, joy, mirth, to be content, satisfied; koa, to mourn. Mq. : koakoa, oaoa, joy, happiness, mirth, content, satisfied; koa, to mourn. Ta. : oaoa, joy, gladness. "After the first expressions of joy, which the South Sea islanders invariably show by weeping." Williams — "Missionary Enterprises," page 385. In Nuclear Poly- nesia this is found only in the Samoan, therefore we regard it as Tongafiti stuff held on loan. koe I thou, you. to koe, ta koe, thine, yours. P Pau., Mgv., Mq.: feoe, thou, you. Ta.: oe, id. koe 2 not (korc). hakarile koe, unequal. kohau shaft of a lance. kohe vave kai kohe, inaccessible. kohaga a pear shaped wooden ornament worn by women in the dance Q. 218 EASTER ISLAND. kohu shade, shadow, fog, haze, coming rain. kohu no, gloom, obscurity. kohukohu cloud, cloudy, somber, storm. koona kohukohu, airy. ragi kohukohu, a gloomy sky. hakakohu to shade, a visor. T Pau. : kohu, fog, mist on land. Mgv. : kou, clouds low on the peaks of the hills. Mq.: kohu, iog, haze. Ta.: ohu, cloud settled on the mountain tops. kohukohu underbrush, brushwood. tniro kohukohu, bush, thicket. kohura^ eclipse. koiro eel T. P Pau. : kiiiru, id. Mgv. : koiro, the name of a fish ; koere, a Sweetwater eel. Mq. : koee, kuee, id. kokekoke to be lame. hiriga kokekoke, to go by sudden steps. P Pau.: koke, to stir, to fidget. Mgv.: kokekoke, to be unable to advance on account of others coming and going. The suggested identifications are by no means satisfactory in sense. The Maori yields kokeke in the sense of lameness, but no other affiliates are discoverable. kokogo asthma, a cold, a cough, to take cold. Mq.: 00, asthma, rattling in the throat. kokoma bowels, entrails, intestines, rectum, garbage, rage, angry. kokotna hanohano, spite, to despise, to hate, to storm, to bear a grudge, vexation. kokoma hanohano ke, to be in a rage. kokomahakahanohano,toexche anger. kokorna hanohano manava pohi, to abhor. kokoma ritarita, to abhor. kokoma eete, to abhor, to detest, to be in a rage, angry, ungovernable. tagata kokoma eete, adversary. kokoma hurihuri, animosity, spite, wrath, fury, hate, enmity, to pes- ter, to resent, irritable, offended, hot tempered. kokoma hurihuri ke, to be in a rage. Ta.: ooma, heart, joy, inclination; omaoma, to rail at, to insult. kokomo (komokomo). kokope to throw down; clubfooted. kokoro to widen, to expand. kokoti (kotikoti). komari pudenda. (Cf. mamari.) Mgv. : komari, eggs or spawn of certain fish. Mq.: komai, omai, pudenda.. komaru stand up! T. komokomo to stop up tight. kokomo to plug, bung. Mgv. : komo, to stop up, to choke up, to plug; kokomo, a stopper, a plug, an obstruction. Mq.: kokomo, lid of a calabash, operculum, plug, tam- pon. Ta.: OOTO, to close. kona place, locality (koona). koona ke, elsewhere. ki te tahi koona ke, elsewhither. kona — continued. koona ananake, everywhere. kona nei, here. Mgv. : kona, a seat, house, home. Mq. : ona, place, locality. konakona rippling, shining surface. hakakonakona to make mild, a favo- rite. konee awkwardness, clumsiness. (kohl) hakakoni to stir into an uprising. Ta. : ooni, aggravating, to provoke. konui far T. koo mai salutation; good morning, good night (kohomai T). koona (kona). koona ke to displease, to offend. kope tugutugu youth T. kopikopi to clean the hands. rima kopikopi, to wipe the hands. hakakopi to take sides secretly. T Pau.: kokopi, to shut up. Mgv.: kopi, to shut the hands; kopikopi, to compress, to squeeze together. Mq. : kopi, to close, to wash the hands, to wipe the hands. The Maori kopi seems to offer the germ sense, to double together by means of a hinge or joint, from which, by neglect of the specific character or considering only the result, we come to the sense of closing or shutting. The occurrence of this sense in the Marquesas together with the specific use as to washing the hands evidences that in the islander's mind there is an associa- tion. Thus we come readily at the iden- tification of the Rapanui signification. kopu heart, breast, paunch, belly, entrails. kopu mail, stomach. kopu takapau nui, big belly. mamae kopu, bellyache. T Pau, Mgv. : kopu, belly, paunch. Mq. : kopu, opu, belly, stomach, breast. Ta.: opu, belly, intestines, spirit, intelligence. korae (ko-rae) forehead, brow. korae pararaha, wide brow. korae marego, bald forehead. korae mimigo, wrinkled brow. P Pau., Ta.: rae, forehead. Mgv.: korae, to cut women's hair on the forehead; akarae, to cut the hair in front. Mq.: de, forehead. (The Polyne- sian Wanderings, 304.) kore not, without (koe). e kore, no, not. kore no, nothing, zero. kore noa, never, none. hakakore to annul, to nullify, to anni- hilate, to abrogate, to acquit, to atone, to expiate, to suppress, a grudge. T Fau.: kore, not, without. Mgv.: ^orc, nothing, not, without, deprived of; akakore, to destroy, to annihilate. Mq.: kore, koe, 6e, nothing, not, finished, done, dead, destroyed, annihilated, without. Ta.: ore, no, not, without. korega nothing, naught. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 219 koreha eel, worm. koreha heenua, worm. korereki hiccoughs. kori to rob, to seize (food), turbulent, to play T. kori ke aval, abuse. tae kori iti, abuse. koro if. koroa {ko-roa) far, distant, out of reach. koroiti slowly, gently, gradually, carefully, prudently, secretly ; to observe pre- caution, to go slowly, to moderate, to slacken. koroiti no, prudent, nonchalant. haga koroiti no, to deal prudently. hiri koroiti, to go without noise. tito koroiti, to save, steward. ahere koroiti, to run nimbly. hakakoroiti to moderate, to slacken. korokoro to clack the tongue (kurukuru). koromaki pine T. koroua decrepit, old age, worn with age. T Pau.: koroua, decrepit. Mgv.: koroua, a pet name for the youngest of a family. Mq. : kooua, old, a term of affection. Ta. : oroua, decrepit. korua you. na korua, ta korua, yours. P Pau., Mgv. : korua, youtwo. Mq.: koiia, Sua, id. Ta. : orua, id. These are properlj' to be ascribed to the Tougafiti source. The Samoan 'oulua re- appears only in Futuna and Uvea koulua and is suggested in Sikayana kaurua. koruga (ko-ruga) surface. kotaki calm. kotikoti to tear. kokoti to cut, to chop, to hew, to cleave, to assassinate, to amputate, to scar, to notch, to carve, to use a knife, to cut off, to lop, to gash, to mow, to saw. kokotiga kokotiga kore, indivisible. kokotihaga cutting, gash, furrow. P Pau.: koti, to chop. Mgv.: kotikoti, to cut, to cut into bands or slices; kokoti, to cut, to saw ; akakotikoti, a ray, a streak, a stripe, to make bars. Mq. : koti, oli, to cut, to divide. Ta. : ooti, to cut, to carve; otioti, to cut fine. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 256.) kotiru kotiru no iharaa no iharaa, usual. koto mai to bring T. kotokoto hemorrhage. (Cf. kutoto.) kototi sea bass T (kodoti T). koumi arero koumi, to report, to tell. Coming through a French channel ou might be intended to note the Polynesian sound of u, therefore koumi might be transliterated kumi. In that case arero kumi in the sense of long tongue might readily be used in the sense of telling. There are other instances in which Pere Roussel has used, through a pardonable lapse, his more familiar French notation of the sound, c g., goutu = gutu. koura i fry, spawn, roe. koura 2 flea. P Mgv.: ura, crayfish, lobster. Mq.: koua, ua, id. Ta.: oura, id. The preface ko to the stem ula dis- tinguishes the Tongafiti. We therefore assign the word in Rapanui and Tahiti to a Tongafiti source, in Mangareva to a Proto-Samoan source, and Marquesas shows both. (The Polynesian Wander- ings, 430.) Rapanui is the only lan- guage which defines the flea otherwise than in terms of the louse, commonly kutufiti the jumping louse. Pediculus is ancestral in the South Sea, the flea seems to have been contributed by the first of the explorers. ku 1 I. kia ku, me. ku 2 verb sign. ku ohoa, to keep out of the way, absence. ku higaa, convinced. ku taie te tai, to overflow, to go beyond. ku magaro, to reconcile. ku 3 ? tae he man ku hoao, abundance. ku 4 akaku to be moved, affected. hakaku to groan. Mgv.: ku, an exclamation, a cry used when one has hit the mark aimed at. Mq. : //, an exclamation of sorrow. ku 5 gaoku, to eat greedily. Mgv. : ku, to be satiated, glutted. kua 1 demonstrative. kia kua, concerning. kua 2 verb sign. kiia tau te tnoa, the hen roosts. kua era te kevare, to give the horse water. P Mgv. : ktia, a particle denoting the passive and used for ku before some verbs. Ta. : ua, a verb sign. Mq. : ua, id. kuapu issue. kuhane soul, spirit, phantom, immaterial, spiritual, supernatural (ku haga T) . kuhane hiva. Holy Ghost. kuhane no, kuhane tahaga, immaterial. Mgv.: kuane, a spirit, the soul, a shadow, a shade; kuhane, a spirit, a soul that returns to earth. Mq. : kuhane, lihane. soul, spirit, intel- ligence. kuhoao ? tae he mau kuhoao, to abound. kui to see T. kuia booby (bird) T. Ma.: kuia, the brown petrel, the black petrel. kuikui to stagger. kuku 1 to tie up sugar canes. kuku 2 to coo, a pigeon. P Mgv. : kuku, name of a land bird. Mq. : kuku, kukupa,uururu,a.la.rgc pigeon. Ta.: uupa, uurairao, pigeon. kukumu cheek. kukumu kivakiva, doumess. 220 EASTER ISLAND. kukuo snail. Mgv.: kukukuku, a small mollusc. Pau.: kuku, a mussel. Ta.: uuao, uuvao, a snail. kukuto (kutokuto). kumara sweet potato. P Pau., Mgv.: kumara, id. Mq.: kumad, id. Ta. : untara, umaa, id. Under the philology are basic problems of plant dissemination which rob this word of value in such identification studies as these. kume to pull out, to extirpate, to extract, to drag out, to pull, to draw taut, to hoist. T VdM.: kume, to haul, to drag. Mgv.: kume. to pull, to draw, to stretch, to lengthen. Ta.: ume, to draw, to pull. kumi 1 ten fathoms. P Mgv.: kumi, ten fathoms. Mq.: kumi, ten fathoms, twenty fathoms. Ta.: umi, ten fathoms. In Nuclear Polynesia this is found only in Samoan 'umi, and Nine kumi of the same signification. It is quite sufiicient, for I cannot see any contact of Samoa and Niue directly save in the Proto- Samoan period. kumi 2 large, great. pahu kumi, closet. miro kumi, ship. hakakumi to lengthen. PS Sa. : 'umi, long. kumu to draw back, to withdraw. kunekune blond. kupega seine, net. kupega nanai, cobweb. kupega maito, a long seine. P 'Pan.: kupegn, a string, filament. Mgv. kupega, a net, a fishing net. Mq.: upena, upeka, upea, id. Ta. : tipea, id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, . 231.) kupu times. e hia kupu, how many times? kura tutui kura, shawl. kurakura fair, light. hakakurakura to make to blush. P Pau.: kurakura, red, violet. Mgv.: kurakura, red, yellow, scarlet. Mq.: udud, red, ruddy. Ta. : uraura, red. See note on the color sense s. v. kerekere. kuri cat (kooU T). P Pau., Mgv.: kuri, dog. Ta.: uri, id. Mgv. : kuri, cat. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 255.) We have here an interesting item to put with a few others as showing the persist- ence of the memory of a name when the object to which it is properly applicable is unknown. Rapanui had neither cat nor dog in its fauna. When the cat appeared it received the name universal in Polynesia for dog, and it will be noted that all ships carry cats because they can- not avoid carrying rats, but a dog is carried kuri — continued. only as a pet, therefore the chances of the cat first becoming known are large. When the dog was introduced it received the onomatopoeia hauhau, its proper name having been already expropriated by the hereditary enemy. This hauhau is really a better onomatopoeia than our equiva- lent, bowwow, for in our usage the appulse is represented bj' a labial, which is so far from being a possibility of animals that we find the Melanesians scarcely capable of the use of the lips in speech. For other instances of this word memory see the note on karavau. The Polynesian Wander- ings, page 388. In Wagap in Indonesia the cat, by way of distant confirmation, bears the dog name, kuli. kurukuru to clack the tongue (korokoro). Mq. : kurukuru, the glug of a liquid issuing from the neck of a bottle. kuto a swift canoe. kutokuto froth, foam, bubbles, to strangle with water, to mislead. kukuto froth, foam. kutoto to make bloody; to melt (cf. kotokoto). kutu louse. P Vaxi.: gutu,\d. M%w.\ kidu, \d. Mq.: kutu, utu, id. Ta. : utu, id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 357.) ma I and, with, in addition. P Pau. : ma, together with. Mgv. : ma, for, with. Mq.:wa, and. Ta. :»?a, and, with. (The Polynesian Wander- ings, 298.) ma 2 shame. hakama shame, confusion, timid, to blush, bashfulness. tae hakama, shameless. P Vau.: fnataki, shame. Mgv.: akama, shame, bashfulness, modesty, shy. Mq. : maamaa, ninny, simpleton, Ta. : haama, timidity, shameful, confused. maa art, experience, competency, power, tact; capable, competent, evident, expressly, manifest, instructed, wise; to know, to learn, to estimate, to recognize, to experiment, to succeed. tae maa, kai maa, ignorant, incom- petent, incomprehensible. tagata maa, a wizard. maa ki, competent. hakamaa to teach, to advise, to in- struct, to initiate, to train, to learn, to study. tagata hakamaa.teacher, preacher. hakamaa ki te evagerio, to preach the gospel. This may be the common ma prefix of condition or ability, which, however, is not elsewhere found in independent use. maaa e maaa, inexperienced. maahaga workman, laborer. maaki {maa-ki 3) sermon. maamaa I capable. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 221 maamaa 2 (mama i). maamaa 3 light, portable, easily, com- fortably (mama), hakamaa to unload, to lighten. hakamaamaa to alleviate, to comfort, to console, to ease, to relieve. P Mgv.: mama, light not heavy, to be relieved, to be eased; akamama, to console. Ta. : mama, light. maamaaki evident. maana, hakamaana (mahana i). maata {maa-ta) one who can write. t a gat a maata, scribe. maatoua (maa-toua) quarrelsome. maaua thine. mae to fade, to wither, stunted fruit. PS Mgv. : mae, to fade, to wither, to be blighted. Sa.: mae, to be stale (of fish). To.: wae, to fade, to wither, to smell musty. mae atu'ra to cede, to give up. This is the only instance of the use, which is unexplained, of the character ' by Pere Roussel. maea stone, rock. maea kore, free of stones. maea horohoro, snowy rock. maea mataa, obsidian used for spear heads T. maea matariki, stone used for the images T. maea pupura, hard cellular stones used in the platforms T. maea puruhare, tile. maea regorego, a flinty beach pebble used for the finest stone imple- ments T. maea toki, hard slates, black, red and gray, used for axes T. maea viriviri, grindstone. maeha 1 light, brightness; to shine, to be bright, to glimmer, to glow. maeha mahina, moonshine. maeharaa, sunrise. maehamaeha bright. hakamaeha to brighten. Mq.: maeoeo, bright, transparent. maeha 2 to get out of the way. maeha 3 thin, slender, slight. maemae soft. maemae no, badly cooked. maga 1 {mama 2 ) a mouthful. maga nuinui, to gobble. P Mgv.: maga, a mouthful. Mq. : mana, a bit, a mouthful. maga 2 garbage. maga 3 index finger. maga 4 a branch. magamiro, a branch, a limb. magamaga fork, finger, claw, rod. magamaga miro, a branch, a limb. magamaga rima, finger. magamaga vae, toe. magamaga tiimti, great toe. hakamaga a roof. P Pau.: maga, a branch, division. Mgv.: maga, a branch, forked, divided. Mq. : mana, a branch, fork; mana- maga 4 — continued. mana, forked, divided. Ta.: mad, split, divided; amaa, branch of a tree. (The Polynesian Wander- ings, 280.) magaga fork. Mgv.: magaga, the crotch in men. magaro calm, sweet, docile, tame, aflable, gracious, indulgent, suave; to pa- cify, to reconcile. ariga magaro, amiable. tae magaro, ungracious. tagata magaro, popular. vai tnagaro, sweet water. magaro ke kokoma, undisturbed. hakamagaro to soothe, to pacify, to quiet, to appease. P Pau.: magaro, salty, briny. Mgv.: magaro, courteous, pleasant, peace- ful, quiet; akamagaro, to soothe, to tame, to quiet. Mq. : manaonao, insipid, tasteless. Ta. : maaro, fresh, sweet, not salted. In Nuclear Polynesia this sense occurs only in Samoa and Nine, as to which see note under kumi i. magatuhi {maga 4-tuhi) index finger. (magaturu) hakamagaturu {maga 4- turu) slope of a roof. mageo acid, sharp, acrid, purulent; the itch, abscess, pustule, ringworm ; itching, disagreeable, poisonous, spirituous; to long for; disgust, poison, mus- tard, pepper (megeo). hakamageo infection, to infect. P Pau. : mageo, to itch. Mgv. : megeo, to itch, to long for. Mq.: maneo, to itch, to tickle; meneo, mekeo, itch. Ta. : maeo, itch. In Nuclear Polynesia this is found in Samoa mageso, Niue magiho, and Futuma mageo. The megeo form is the only one known to Mangareva; in Rapanui, Mar- quesas, and Hawaii it appears as an alter- native of mageo. (mageo) hakamageo splice. magugupuru miserly, covetous (mogugu- puru). mahaa obsidian T (? makaa, maka). mahaga bait, allurement. PS To.: talimahaga, the noose in large ropes. Ma.: mahanga, a snare. Moriori; mehanga, to ensnare. In moiinu Rapanui has the common Polynesian designation of bait. This I incline to regard as an error in recording the vocabulary. Assuming a snare encir- cling the bait, the answer to Pere Rous- sel's demand for a name might refer to the important but hidden snare and by him be referred to the bait plain in his view. mahana I heat, hot (maana, hana, pumahana). mahana ke, suffocating. mahana nui, .stifling. mahana no iti, likewarm. vera mahana, hot. 222 EASTER ISLAND. mahana I — continued. hakamahana to heat, to scald, to warm over. P Pau.: hakamahanahana, to console; pumahanahatia,\uk&yv2irm.. Mgv. : mahana, maana, heat, warmth, to warm over. Mq.: mahana, heat, to warm. Ta. : mahana, heat, sun, day. mahana 2 finery. mahani habit, custom, to accustom, to practise, to inure, familiar, sym- pathy. mahani maia, access. hakamahani to tame. PS Mg\'. : mahani, smooth, even, polished. Mq.: mahani, accustomed, habit- uated. Sa. : masani, to be accustomed to, to be in the habit of. To.: maheni, to be accustomed or in the habit of. Fu.: masani, id. Niue: mahani, custom. mahara to be in rapture, ecstasy. T Pau.: mahara, mehara, to remember, sense, reason. Ta. : mahara, to recollect. Ma.: mahara, thought, memory, recol- lection. maharo to glorify, to flatter, to admire, to amaze, to astonish, to enchant, to astound; eulogy, boasting. maharo kia ia a, to vaunt. maharohaga flattery. P Pau.: maharo, to wonder at, to marvel. Mgv.: maharo, to praise, to vaunt, commendation. Mq.: mahao, to praise, admirable, astonishing. mahatu {hatu) twisted. rauoho mahatu, lock of hair. Mg\'.: mahatu, twisted, frizzly (said only of the hair). mahiahia dry, aridity. hakamahia to expose to the air. mahina the moon. maeha mahina moonshine. P Mgv.: mahina, light; niaina, the moon, moonlight. Mq.: mahina, moon, month. Peculiar interest attaches to Mangareva mahina in the sense of light, for before the Proto-Samoan was touched by the later Tongafiti influence masina was not the moon but the shining orb and therefore particularly the sun. This bears very for- cibly upon the question of Proto-Samoan migration to »Southeast Polynesia. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 406.) mahiti cancer. Mq.: mahiti, bubo. mahutetutu {mahute-tutu i) bast cloth in the last stage of preparation (maute). mai I directive. P Pau.: mai, from, since. Mgv.: mai, directive. Mq., Ta.: mai, mei, id. mai 2 ill, sick. mai mate ia, sick unto death. mai 2 — continued. PS Pau.: maki, sick. Mgv.: maki, an ill, a sore spot, a wound. Mq.: maki, mai, id. Ta.: mai, sick. Sa.: ma'i, ill. There is great confusion in regard of mai and maki, which is rather stated than cleared up in the note in The Polynesian Wanderings, 379. Rapanui has both forms, so has Marquesan, and Tahiti has the reduced 77iai. It appears that k in this word has a tendency to vanish from its inner security even in languages which find it not ungrateful to their palatal utterance. maia 1 {mat 1). mate maia mamae, to depress. mahani maia, access. maia 2 (mat 2) to grow weak. maigo to come in great numbers; party, following, partisan. maikuku finger nail, claw, spur, talon (akikuku). PPau.: maikuku, hooi. Mgv.: matikuku, matekuku, nail, claw, talon. Mq.: maikuku, maiuu, matiiiu, id. Ta. : maiuu, id. The two forms of the former component appear together in Samoa mai'u'u and mali'u'u, in Futuna and Maori tnaikuku and matikuku, and in the Marquesas. In the Paumotu the same is observable in maikao and mitikao, a claw, although the latter element of the composite is different. maira on the contrary. maitaki (meitaki). maitakia clean. maito kupega mailo, the long seine T. maka maka motu, a rock T. PS Mgv., Pau., Mq.: maka, a sling. Ta.: maa, id. Sa.: ma'a, a stone. To., Niue, Fu., Uvea: maka, id. The word retains a suggestion of its value in Rapanui where it is all but sup- planted by maea. The latter is not else- where identified, therefore is inexplicable except in so far as we might give some con- sideration to the idea that when k was dropped from maka (as from maki) a light vowel was thrown in to keep the important vowels apart and free of possibility of crasis, a suggestion for which I know no warrant. Elsewhere in Southeast Poly- nesia maka has passed from the stone to the sling by which it is cast, not a violent figure of Polynesian speech. makani R (mahani). makemakenu to warp. makenu attentively (mekenu). tae makenu, difficult to please. hakakiva tae makenu, pleasant breeze. makenukenu to move, to stir. hakamakenukcnu to cajole, to shake. Pau.: makenukenu, disheveled. Mgv.: mekanutoi, to bend, to cause to be curved. maki a boil, a sore (mamaki). P Pau., Mgv.: maki, a wound, a sore. Mq.: maki, mai, a wound, a sore. RAPANUI-ENGUSH VOCABULARY. 223 maki — continued. a pustule, a scar. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 379.) makigaa to lance an abscess. makohe tropic bird. Mgv., Mq. : mokohe, the frigate bird. The two birds, while quite distinct, are frequently confused in name by Europeans in the South Sea. makoikoi kidney T. makona satiated, to be drunk, to quench, to satisfy, to feast, fed ; indistinctly. rakerake makona, crapulous. hakamakona comfort, comfortable, to be drunk, substantial, nutrition. P Van.: makona, full, to satiate. Mgv.: makona, satisfied, glutted, gorged. Mq.: makona, maona, glutted, sat- isfied, drunk. makota ambition, jealousy. makuo cheek. makupuna descendant, grandson, progeny. P Pau : mokopuna, grandson. Mgv. : maku- puna, grandchild. Mq.: moupuna, poupuna, id. The duality in this word may not be regarded as critical of this far eastern migration, for it is found in Nuclear Poly- nesia. The simplest forms are in the Viti makubu and mokiibu. The range of vari- ety may thus be listed: moko Tonga: mokohuna. Uvea, Niue, Maori, Mangaia: mokopuna. Hawaii: tnoopima. moku Viti: makubu. Marquesas: moupuna. irtako Futuna; mokopuna. maku Viti: makubu. Rapanui, Paumotu: jmo^m- puna. maka Tonga: makabuna. mama 1 to leak, to ooze, (maamaa). P Pau., Mgv., Ta. : mama, id. mama 2 to chew. P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: mama, id. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 280.) mama 3 light not heavy (maamaa). P Mgv., Ta. : mama, id. mama 4 a limpet (Chiton magnificus). Mgv., Mq. : mama, a shellfish. mama 5 to open the mouth. hakamama to yawn, to gape, to be ajar. Pau.: hamama, to open. Mgv.: aka- mama, to burst open. Ta. : haa- mama, to open. Mq.: hadmama, to open the mouth. mamae sick, suffering, weak, ill. mate maia mamae, to depress. mata mamae, drowsy, sleepy. mamae kopii, bellyache. mamae keo, headache. mamae toto, menses, cn'ga mamae. to look ill. hakamamae to make ill. T Mg\\ : mamae, to be ill, in pain, suffer- ing, sorrow. Mq. : mamae, memae, suffering, pain, grief. Ta. : mam,ae, pain. mamahi to bet, to wager, to guess, to cast lots. mamaki distress (maki). mamara I charcoal, coal, tin, lead (mara- mara). PS Mgv.: maramara, firewood. Sa. : malala, charcoal. To. : malala, char- coal, embers. Fu., Niue: malala, charcoal. The sense is in accord. The form differ- ence between Southeast Polynesia and Nuclear Polynesia is a matter of duplica- tion. If the migration left vSamoa when mala was the current stem in this sense it would be quite possible for the duplicated forms to acquire such diversity. In fact we note in Southeast Polynesia duplica- tions which are impossible in the present languages of Nuclear Polynesia. mamara 2 to sparkle, to flash. mamara 3 mamara nui, to swell up, to roll. mamarahaga ball. mamari egg (of fowl or fish) (gamamari). (Cf. komari.) mamari punua, chicken in the shell. Mgv.: mamari, egg. Mq.: mamai, id. mamate (mate), mamau to arrest. Ta.: mamau, to detain. mamoi sheep. Ta.: mamoe, id. Bishop Jaussen in Tahiti distinguishes this as a neologism, the animal being a newcomer to the islands. In Samoa Pratt credits it {mamoe) to Tahiti. The source is obscure. mana power, influence. haga mana, prodigy. mana noa, almighty. hakamana miracle. manahaga power of god. P Pau.: mana, to be able; fakamana, to honor. Mgv.: mana, powerful, mighty, miraculous, supernatural. Mq.: mana, power, might. Ta. : mana, power, influence, might. manana to skip. manau sense, sentiment, conscience, reason, idea, imagination, instinct, medi- tation, design, conjecture, opinion, intellectual ; to think, perceive, pon- der, presume, presuppose, imagine, estimate, conjecture, seek, assist. tae manau, despair, imprudent, incon- siderate, thoughtless, careless. no te manau, mental. manau hara, illusion. manau hurt ke, inconsistency. manau iho, to cudgel the memory. manau ihoiho, resolute. manau roto, mental. manau no roto, to contemplate. manau holionu, penetration. manau mua, to premeditate. manau no, preoccupied, to suppose, to suspect. manau noa, to reflect, to remember. manau maramarama, intelligent. manua tahaga, to suppose. hakamanau pathetic. hakamanauhaga to commemorate. 224 EASTER ISLAND. manau — continued. PS Sa., To., Fu., Nine: manatu, to think. The sense accord is so clear that we must give respectful consideration to the possibility of the dropping of t from an interior protected position. manava belly, abdomen, entrails, interior. manava ahuahn, indigestion. manava hanohano, high tempered, to annoy. manava hopohopo, terror, to desolate. manava itiiti, frugal. manava karavarava, colic. manava mate, to be in ecstasy, passion, intensity of affection. manava ?nore, to desolate. manava ninihi, colic. manava nuinui, appetite. manava /?flga/za, affected, to complain. manava rakerakc. bad character. manava riri, anger. manava rn, complaint. manava rum, alarm, consternation, emotion, swoon. manava tngi, eager. manava tiha, out of breath. manava topa ki raro, humble, to humiliate. manava vai, simpleton, to have dull senses. meniri ko manava, little finger. kakari manava, waist. manava eete, to shudder, to tremble, to astonish; anger, fright, conster- nation. manava eete ki te mau mea ananake, susceptible. eete manava, affected, moved. manava poki, hasty, cruel, penitent; contrition, indignation. kokoma lianohafio 7nanava pohi, to abhor. manava pohi nunui ke, implacable. P Pau.: manava, the interior, afTected, touched. Mgv. : wa warn, the belly, spirit, conscience. Mq.: nienava, respiration, pulse. Ta. : jnanava, belly, entrails. manavai 1 brain. manavai 2 valley, ravine, river, torrent, brook. manavai miro, orchard. Mq. : manavai, valley, brook. Ta.: ayiavai, river, brook. It scarcely appears that these fully coordinate. In Tahiti anavai has a clear etymology, ana meaning the bed of a stream. In Rapanui and in the Mar- quesas nmna most readily associates with maga, as water in a forked bed. On the possibility of the assumption of an initial m see the note under aanii. manege to grow (menege). maniga to be notched, to have lost the edge, dull. Ta.: mania, dull. maniri chilly, cold. mano i.ooc R; lo.ooo T. P Pau.: manomano, innumerable. Mgv.: mano — continued. mano, i.ooo. Mq. : mano, 2,000, 4,000. Ta.: mano, 1,000. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 195.) manu bird. manu urn, kite. ynanti rikiriki, insect. P Pau.: manu, bird, insect, brute. Mgv.: wawH, bird, beast. Mq.,Ta. : manu, bird, insect. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 372.) manu nave great abscess, bubo. manua man-o'-war. manua wild, savage, fugitive. 7noa manua, wild fowl. manuoau foul smelling smoke. mac {soit R ; ? typographical error for soif, cf. Mq. mao thirst). maoa 1 to clear up (of the sky). P Mq.: mao, dry, as land once wet. Ta. : mao, to cease raining, to clear up. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 206.) maoa 2 to hold. riva maoa, correct. maomao {soil, cf. mao). maoamaoa to thank. maori a. of manual training: dexterity, handy, industry, artisan. b. of mental training: erudite, finesse, cleverness, adroit, ingenious, intel- ligent, lucid, sage, sense, science, talent. c. tne resultant: memorable, renowned, of good reputation. tagata maori, carpenter. rima maori, left hand. tae maori, incompetent. maori ke, judicious, sly. maori ke avai, adroit. T Pau. : maori, maohi, indigenous, sure, safe, perfect. Mgv. : maori, belong- ing to the countrj', native, of the Polynesian race, right hand. Mq. : maoi, native, natural, common, or- dinary. Ta.: tnaori, maohi, proper name of the indigenous people of Polynesia, native, good, perfect. mapahiva diamond. marago nearly bald (marego). maraka bristly, shaggy. marama light, day, brightness, to glimmer; month; intelligent, sensible. no tera marama, monthly. marama roa, a long term. horau 7iiarama no iti, daybreak. hakamarama school, to glimmer. hare liakamarama, school, classroom. P Mgv.: mdrdma, the light, daylight; jnarcLma, wise, learned, instructed, moon. Mq.: madtna, light, broad day, bright, instructed, learned; meama, moon, month. Ta.: ma- rama, moon, month. In form conditional this word seems derivative from lama, in which the illumin- ating sense appears in its signification of a torch. The sense of light, and of specifi- RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 225 marama — continued. cally the moon, appears in all Polynesia; in Futuna and Uvea the word signifies the world. The tropical extension to the light of intelligence is not found in Nuclear Polynesia, therefore not in the Proto- Samoan, but is a later Tongafiti develop- ment. (The Polynesian Wanderings, page 378, and compare sina, page 406.) maramara (mamara). maramarama bright. manava maramarama, intelligent. P Pau.: maramarama, intelligent. Ta. : maramarama, light, brightness. mare to have a cold. PPau.: viare, a cold, catarrh. Mq. : mae, mucus, phlegm, saliva. Ta. : mare, a cold, to cough. This is assigned to Polynesian in general classification because of its occurrence in Samoa male and Tonga mele. Each of these languages has tale in the same sense, the other languages of Nuclear Polynesia have only tale. In Samoa male is in the courtesy speech, diagnostic of borrowing from an alien source; in Tonga, where the courtesy speech is less developed, mele means to feign a cough, to cough lightly, femeleaki to cough as a signal. We should be justified in classing the word as Tonga- fiti. marego bald (marago). marego paka, bald. korae marego, bald forehead. marere to break, to run aground, ship- wreck, to strand, to lose T, to launch, prolix (merere). takaure marere ke, swarm of flies. hakamarere to destroy, to demolish, to scatter, to be diffuse. hakamarererere to crumble. marie calm, fair weather, unruffled sea. mea marie, sweet character. vat marie, still water. PMgv. : marie, well, right, proper, fit. Mq.: meie, fair weather, fine. Ta.: marie, well, slowly, sagely. marikuru ash-wood T. maripu (miripau). kiri maripu, scrotum. mariri discolored (meriri). maro 1 June. maro 2 dish-cloth T. P Mgv. : maro, a small girdle or breech clout. Ta. : maro, girdle. maroa I a fathom. maroa hahaga, to measure. Mq. : mad, a fathom. maroa 2 upright, stand up, get up, stop, halt. Mq.: vtao, to get up, to stand up. maruaki appetite, desire to eat, greedy, hunger, fasting, famine, weak from hunger, dearth, starvation. hakamaruaki to starve. We note in Motu maro famine, dearth. marumaru shade, thicket, somber, um- brella. marumaru — continued. koona marumaru, sheltered spot, copse. hakamaru to cover with shade. hakamarumaru to shade. P Pau.: hakamaru, to shadow. Mgv.: maru, shade, shadow, obscurity. Mq.: mau, shade, shadow, shelter. Ta.: maru, shade. mata I the eye. mata neranera, mata kevakeva, mata niamae, to be drowsy. mata keva, mataraparapa, matapo, blind. mata hakahira, squint eyed. mata pagaha, eye strain. PPau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: mata, the eye. mata 2 the face, expression, aspect, figure, mien, presence, visage, view. fnata mine, mata hakataha, mata piipura, mata hakahire, to consider. PPau.: w;a/a, the appearance, air. Mgv.: mata, the face, features, expression. Mq.: mata, face, figure, visage. Ta.: mata, id. mata 3 raw, green, unripe. P Pau.: matamata, adolescence. Mgv.: mata, raw, uncooked. mata 4 a drop of water. P Mgv., Mq. : matamata, id. mata 5 mesh. hakamata to make a net. P Mgv., Mq.: mata, a mesh. mata 6 cutting, flint. P Mq. : mata, sharp point or edge of any cutting or piercing implement. Ta. : mata, cutting. mata 7 point, spear, spike (a fish bone). P Mgv. : mata, the extremity of the fish hook. Mq. : mata, sharp point. mata 8 chancre. mataara {mata i-ara 2) to forewarn. pupura mataara, projecting eyes. P Mgv. : mataara, to be wide awake, on the watch. Mq. : matad, watch- man, sentinel. mataariki (mata 6-riki; the confusion of riki with ariki is not uncommon in Polynesia) a rasp. mataee sleepiness. Mq.: matakeke, malakake, insomnia. mataerua {mata 2-e rua i) traitor, man of two parties. matagi wind, air, breeze, squall, tempest, rhumb. P Fau.: matagi, the air, wind. Mgv.: matagi, vfind. Mq.: metani, metaki, wind', air. Ta. : matai, wind. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 317.) matahakah i re to consider ( ? -hira, cf . ira 2) . matahakahiva to look back (/ra 2). matahakakekeva to look aside. matahetuke {mata j-hetuke) a pin. matahi age. PS Sa.: matai, head of the family. To.: matai, clever. Fu.: watai, master of craft. Viti : matai, canoe-wright. 226 EASTER ISLAND. matahi — continued. T (Pau., Ta.: matahiapo, the first born. Ha. : makahiapo, id. Mangaia : ma- taiapo, a chief. Ma.: matahiapo, a chief, preciou.s.) No great weight attaches to the sug- gested identifications, for the sense con- nection is tenuous or obscure. In the Tongafiti forms which contain matahi the latter member of the composite avoids analysis, and the suggestion that it is mata-hiapo leads nowhere. mataika pearl. matamataika id. matakao oar, paddle; clitoris. matakeva blind, one-eyed. matakekeva to look sidcwise, to dazzle. matakevakeva sleepy, drowsy. hakamatakeva to shade the view, to blink. Mgv.: matakevo, dim-sighted, one-eyed, squinting. mataki open, to expand, to clear up (of weather), to open into, to debouch. mataki hakahou, mataki iho, to reopen. PS To. : mataki, well spread out, stretched out. mataku alarm, fear, cowardice, terror, timid, danger, peril, perplexity; to fear, to tremble. tae mataku, brave, hardihood. hiriga ie mataku, to go fearlessly. mataku ke, dangerous, strange, for- midable, sinister. mataku no, scruple. e ko mataku, security. mataku verega kore, scruple. matakua terrified. hakamataku to alarm, affright, scare, terrify. P Pau.: mataku, fear. Mgv.: mataku, frightened. Mq. : hadmetati, fear. Ta. : matail, id. The vowel variety in Marquesas finds a slight echo far back along the migration track in Efate and once in Torres Straits. matamata {mata 4) sound of water. matamataika (mataika) snow, pearl. matamataki {mata i-mataki) to examine, to pry into. P Pau.: matakitaki, to pay a visit. Ta.: matcitai, to see, to visit. This is found in Nuclear Polynesia in Samoa tidimata'i to look steadfastly; in Tonga mataki to spy; in Futuna mataki to watch, to examine. matanevaneva drowsy, sleepy. matapea tattooing on the body. matapo blind, one-eyed. P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta. : matapo, id. mataporcko to stare at. matapupura spy, to keep the eyes on one all the time. mataputi chubby cheeks. matara (nia~tara) to loose, to untie. P Pau. : hakamataratara, to unloose, to slacken. Mgv. : akamatara, to cut the first thread of a piece of cloth matara — continued. so that it may be torn across. Ta. : matara, to be loosed, untied, par- doned. matariki ynaea matariki, stone used for the images T. mataritorito {mata 2-ritorito) gentle. matatea {mata i-tea) to look at one's cloth- ing through vanity. matateatea {mata 2-teatea) pale. Mq. : matatea, white, of light color, not tattooed. Ta. : matatea, pale. matatikea {mata i-tikea) to testify. matatea {mata 2-toa) warlike, brave, auda- cious, courage, warrior, soldier, vic- tor, victory. hakamatatoa to drill, to discipline, to encourage, to struggle. PS Sa. : matatoa, brave-looking. matatopa {mata 2-topa) modest, modesty. matatoua {mata 2-toua) hostile appearance. matau {mata -j-u) nipple, teat. matau 1 right. rima matau, right hand. P Ta.: atau, right. Sa. : matau, id. Probably tnatau is Proto-Samoan. The Tongafiti form is katau (Maori, Raro- tonga), Paumotu kotau: by loss of k this becomes atau in Tahiti and akau in Hawaii. matau 2 left (a sense-invert). rima matau, left hand. kaokao matau, left side. matau 3 brave warrior, hero; courage; ardent, bold, martial, celebrated; to drill, to afTront. hakamatau to discipUine, to drill, to struggle, to encourage, to rely on. matau 4 rustic. mataui {mata i-ui) glance; to watch, to fix the eyes on. mataui a raro, modest, modesty. matavai {mata 4-vai) a tear, lamentation, to weep T. mate death, to die, to be ill, to be unfor- tunate. hakamate to kill. P Pau.: mate, to die. Mgv.: mate, to be sick, dead, love, ardent desire. Mq.: mate, illness, death, grief. Ta. : ynate, death, illness. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 373.) matea Hfeless, passionate matega death. Mgv.: matega, illness, death. matekeo (mate-keo) pulmonary disease. matemanava {mate-manava) to marvel at. matemate to have a slight illness, to suffer pain. materaa {mate-raa) sunstroke. matevai {mate-vai) thirst. matoru thick, bushy. matorutoru thick, opaque; not com- pact (a sense-invert). hakamatoru to stock. hakamatorutoru to thicken. P Mgv. : matoru, thick, gross, heavy, dull. Mq.: matoutou, motou, thick. Ta. : RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 227 matoru — continued. matoru, id. (The Polynesian Wan- derings, 238.) matou we. to niatou, no matou, ours. pei ra ta matou, proverb. pel ra hoki ta matou, usage. tnatu let us go, to be ready to go. rA.-> Mgv.: matu, let us go. matua 1 chronic. Ta. : matua, id. matua 2 a parent (metua). matua tamaroa, father. matua tamaahine, mother. matua too, adoptive father. matua kore, orphan. P Pau. : makuahine, mother. Mgv. : motua, father; matua, superintendent, overseer. Mq.: matua, any man; motua, father. Ta. : metua, metia, father, mother, parent . (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 271.) mau 1 as soon as, since. mau 2 several. te mau tagata, a collective use. mau 3 food, meat. mau nui, abundance of food, pro- vision, harvest. mau ke aval, abundance. Mq.: mau, a great repast, a feast. mau 4 end, to take away. PS Sa.: mau, to result, to terminate. mau 5 to hold, to seize, to detain, to arrest, to retain, to catch, to grasp. mau 6 certain, sure, true, correct, to con- fide in. mau roa, indubitable, sure. P Mg\'., Mq., Ta.: mau, true, correct. mau 7 fixed, constant, firm, stable, resolute, calm. tae mau, not fixed, unstable. mati no, stable. hakamau to make firm, to attach, to consolidate, to tie, to assure. pena hakamau, bridle. hakamau ihoiho, to immortalize. hakamau iho, restoration. P Pau.: mau, solid, stable. Mgv.: mau, fixed, firm, stable. Mq.: mau. firm, attached, fixed. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 207.) mau 8 to give, to accord, to remit, to satisfy, to deliver ; to accept, to adopt, debt ; to embark, to raise. maua 1 at last. maua 2 we. to maua, no maua, our. P Mq.: maua, we. Ta.: maua, id. mauga mauga kore, impalpable. maumau a step. mauoko immovable. maute paper mulberry (mahute Q). P Mgv.: eute, ute, id. Mq.: w/e, id. Ta.: aute. Hibiscus rosa-sinensis. Pau. : auie, id. Beyond the forms here listed the word is known only through Samoa and Maori aute. As to the frontal accretion by m maute — continued. see aanu. We can less readily account for the frontal abrasion by which aute becomes Marquesas and Mangareva ute. mauteki to assure. tae mauteki, ina kai mauteki, incred- ulous. mautini pumpkin, gourd, squash. PS Pau.: waM/mi, gourd, pumpkin. Mq.: mautini, a large gourd. Ta.: maU' tini, pumpkin. Sa.: mautini, a gourd. The Samoan identification rests upon the dictionary of Pere Violette, for Pratt does not include it. With this exception the word is not found outside Southeast Polynesia. me me mai, from, since. Pau. : me, with, since, from. Mgv. : me, and, as, like, so, with, for. Mq. : me, and, as, like, so, with. mea 1 red. ata mea, the dawn. meamea red, ruddy, rubicund, scarlet, vermilion, yellow. ariga meamea, florid. kahu meamea, purple. moni meamea, gold. hanuanua meamea, rainbow. pua ei meamea, to make yellow. hakameamea to redden, to make yellow. PS Ta. : mea, red. Sa. : memea, yellowish brown, sere. To. : memea, drab. Fu. : mea, blond, yel- lowish, red, chestnut. mea 2 a thing, an object, elements (mee). e mea, circumstance. mea ke, different, excepted, save, but. mea no iti, easy. mea ra, nevertheless, but. ra mea, to belong. mea rakerake, assault. ko mea, such an one. a mea net, this. a mea ka, during. a mea, then. no te mea, because, since, seeing that. na te mea, since, o mea era, that. ko mea tera, however, but. hakamea to prepare, to make ready. P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: mea, a thing. mea 3 in order that, for. Mgv. : mea, because, on account of, see- ing that, since. Mq.: mea, for. mea 4 an individual. tagata mea, tagata mee, an individual. Mgv. : mea, an individual, such an one. Mq., Ta.: mea, such an one. mea 5 necessary, urgent. e mea ka, must needs be, necesijary. e mea, urgent. mea 6 manners, customs. meamee (meemee). mee with, and (me). mee (mea 2). 228 EASTER ISLAND. meemee to plot, to intrigue. meemeea contemptible. hakamee irony, sarcasm, war song, to plot. hakameemee to blaspheme, disdain, depreciate, derision, abuse, insult, menace, despise, mock, offend, dis- parage, ridicule, tease. hakameemeega an insult. Mq.: mee, to despise, mock, insult, depreciate. megeo (mageo). mei of. mei a, here, there, since, to spring from. mei a niea, issue. mei ra, to result. mei roto o 7nea, issue. Mq.: mei, of, since. Ta.: mei, of. meika banana. Pau., Mgv.: meika, id. Mq.: meika, meia, id. Ta. : meia, id. meitaki good, agreeable, efficacious, excel- lent, elegant, pious, valid, brilliant, security, to please, to approve (maitaki). arif^a meitaki, handsome, of pleasant mien. mea meitaki ka rava, to deserve. meitaki ke, marv'elous, better. hakameitaki to make good, to amend, to do good, to bless, to establish. meitaki haga goodness. PS Pau.: maitaki, good. Mgv.: meite- taki, beautiful, good. Mq. : meitai, good, agreeable, fit, wise, virtuous. Ta.: maitai, good, well. Nine: mitaki, good. A pleasant view of the island life obtains in the fact that this was one of the first words which foreigners learned to recog- nize, and the records of Cook and early voyagers are dotted with myty, for the Polynesian had no intuition to correct his happy feeling that all that was new was good. The Nine identification proves the Proto-Samoan source, but the value of the two elements here in composition evades determination. These are mei (mai) and taki. That it is not a closed stem meit with formative augment aki is shown by two considerations; the general disproof is that our evidence is distinct that this Proto-Samoan migration left Nuclear Polynesia before these formative augments had come into use (see note under iko); a particular disproof is found in Ma- ngareva where the dissimilar duplication tetaki is clear evidence that taki is a stem. In the former element we are confronted with the problem of mei or tvai with three instances of the one and two of the other, bearing always in mind the rule that vowel fixity is a scantily violated principle in these languages. Nine exhibits such a number of mutations in the quasi diphthongs as to establish that variety as a subordinate meitaki — continued character of that language. In the mate- rial collated in The Polynesian Wanderings, page 52, we find no evidence bearing on ai or ei in Nine, but in Tonga we find one instance (Samoa nei, Tonga ni) where ei becomes i. I incline to consider mei the origin of this element. We note Mota matai good. Mekemeke the great spirit, represented by a bird T (Makemake Q). mekenu (makenu). mene thumb Q. menege to grow, great, fat, famous, not- able (manege), menegea grown. hakamenege to make large, to aug- ment. Mq. : menene, meneke, to grow. menia adulterer. Mgv.: mania, sexual feeling, involun- tary delight from sexual feeling. meniri to sour, to shiver. tekeo meniri, to cool, to chill. meniri ko manava, little finger. merere (marere). mereti Wednesday (Mercredi). meriri (mariri). merita merit. tnerone melon meta the mass {messe). metia Messiah. metua (matua). meua hopeless. migo decrepit, weak, wrinkled. mimigo korae mimigo, wrinkled brow. migomigo decrepit, weak, wrinkle. paa migomigo, sterile. hakamigo to mock, mockery. hakamigomigo cross, peevish, to dis- dain, depreciate, derision, grin, gri- mace, irony, despise, defy, ridicule. TPau.: wfgown'go, wrinkled. Mgv.: migo- migo, a fold, a wrinkle. Mq. : mino- mino, mikomiko, mimiS, id. Ta. : miomiS, id. migoigoi indefinite number, infinity, innu- merable, million. migorigori (migosigosi). migosigosi to interlace (migorigori R, probably a typographical error). PS Sa.: migomigosi, to twine around. Fu. : migo, zigzag. If my interpretation of migorigori as a printer's error in reading the manuscript be correct this will be the sole instance of the sibilant in Southeast Polynesia. On the other hand the mutation s-r has not been identified in a single instance in Poly- nesian, and in Melanesian borrowing appears in but two instances, and those very doubtful. mihimihi fine rain, to drizzle, sleet, thick fog. Mgv.: ua mihi, fine rain. mikamika curly. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 229 mikamika — continued. rauoho mikamika, tangled hair. Mq.: hadmimiko, curly. mi mi urine, to make water. tae mimi, dysury. na mimi, urethra. P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta. : mimi, urine. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 375.) mimiro compass, to roll one over another, to turn in a circle. P Pau. : miro, to rope. mine to spy, to make signs with the eyes, to glance. mata mine, to consider. minemine to consider, to make signs with the eyes. mini to carry one's head high. minuta minute of time. miramira to shake, to perplex, tangled. hakamiramira to perplex. mirimiri curly. rauoho mirimiri, lock of hair. miripau testes T (maripu). ? miritoun seaweed T. miro tree, plant, wood, plank, ship, building. miro kohuhoku, bush, thicket. miro takataka, bush. miro ttipu, tree. miro vavau, switch. P Pau., Mgv., Ta.: miro, a tree with red wood, Thespesia populnea. Mq.: mio, id. miroahi firebrand. tniterio mystery. miti to suck, to lap, to lick, to taste, to absorb, to drain. tae miti, inexhaustible. P Pau. : mitimiti, to lap, to lick up. Mgv. : miti, to lick, to percolate away. Mq. : miti, to taste, to lick, to suck, to absorb, to evaporate. Ta.: miti, to lick. mitimiti to clack the tongue. mitinare missionary. mitutika the lip Q. In the unfamiliar handwriting of an unknown language nu might easily be misread as mi; thus we may restore the prototype nuiutika in the manuscript source which we infer; then in recognition of the frequent n-ng mutation we restore the true form gututika, the tattooing on the lips. mo 1 for (moo). ika ke avai mo, abuse (bad treatment too great for). riva mo tere, navigable (fit for voy- aging). pu moo naa, hiding-place (hole for hiding). koona moo tomo, port (place for enter- ing). moo iharaa, ordinary. moo te oone, shovel (for the sand). PS Mgv.: mo, for. Sa., To., Fu.,Niue, Ma., Aniwa: mo, id. mo 2 in order that (moo). mo okorua, to accompany, to adjoia (in order to be two-together). moo arai, to join (in order to be to- gether). mo 3 a negative value (moo). moo aneira, inopportune. moa fowl. moa toa, cock. moa uha, hen. moa ohoa, crowing of cocks. moa manua, wild fowl. moa herea, tame fowl. PPau.: OToa, domestic fowl. Mgv.: woo, cock. Mq.: woa, hen. Ta.: moa, cock, hen. moahu to aid. moana salt water, deep sea, ocean. P Pau.: moana-tekereke, blue. Mgv.: moana, the sea, the ocean. Mq. : moana, ocean, high sea. Ta.: moana, sea, ocean, abysmal depth or height, heaven. moaua hibiscus. moe to sleep, to lie at full length, to dream, to brood, to place, to cohabit. moe atu, to leave off, to desist. moe atu ra, to adjourn, to postpone. moe hakahepo, to talk in the deep. moe aherepo, somnambulist, sleep- walker. moe hakataha, to sleep on the side. moe no, to oversleep, concubinage. moe tahae, to be a light sleeper. moe tahaga, a sleeper. moe vaeahatu, moe hakaroa, to sleep sprawling. rava moe, to sleep sound. ariga moe ki raro, to lie flat on the ground. tae moe, bachelor. hakamoe to brood, to fold the wings; to reserve, to lay up; to struggle. P Pau.: moe, sleep. Mgv.: moe, sleep, to lie down, coitus, to shut the eyes. Mq. : moe, to sleep, to lie down; hadmoe, to set down on the ground. Ta. : moe, to sleep, to lie down. moea moea raruga, lying flat. moeaivi thin. Mq.: ivi, hadivi, id. Ta. : ivi, id. moega mat. Pau.: moehega, bed. Mgv.: moega, a sleeping mat. Mq. : moena,moeka, mat, floor cloth, bed. Ta.: moea, bed. moemata to sleep with the eyes open. mea moemata, phantom. moemoea a dream, vision. tikeahaga moemoea, apparition by night. T Mgv., Mq., Ta. : moemoea, dream. mogo shark. PPau.: mago, id. Mgv.: wago, id. Mq.: mano, mako, mono, moko, id. Ta.: mao, id. 230 EASTER ISLAND. mogo — continued . In addition to this list the word is found as mago in Samoa, Maori, Niue, and in Viti as niego. It is only in Rapanui and the Marquesas that we encounter the variant mogo. mogugu orifice, anus, backside. mogugu kore, constipation. mogugu kiitkiu, ingrate, ungrateful. Mgv.: mogugu, gills of fish. Mq.: monunu, mokuku, larynx, Adam's apple. The general sense of orifice suffices to coordinate Rapanui and Mangareva; the Marquesas is further removed and obscure. tnogugupuru infidelity, unfaithful, ingrate (magugupuru). mohai idol, image, sculpture, statue (moai T, moi Q). mohai rikiriki, amulet. ragi mohai, dappled sky. mohimohi level, to level. hakamohi stem, serious, grave. Mgv. : mohia, to be straight, rigid. mokai {mo i-kai 4) fruit. moki signification, sense (mooki). Mgv.: moki, subject, occasion. (Sa.: nzo't, true; more probably the represents, though this is quite unusual, the n of moni; for mo'iis not reproduced as moki in any of the languages of Nuclear Polynesia.) mokimoki lenitive, emollient. moko 1 lizard. P Pau., Mgv., Mq. : moko, id. Ta. moo, id. moko 2 to stun, to be dizzy. PS Sa.: mo'o, to be surprised. An interesting parallel comes to mind in English astound, which also carries the idea of surprise in terms of stun. But nothing can be more fallacious than such parallels between enormously separated languages if we seek to assign them more than curious interest, for it is extremely unsafe to consider the Polynesians as thinking, or as capable of thinking, in conformity with the laws of our thought. (moko 3) hakamoko to accomplish. mokohi grain, full-grown berry (mokoi). mokohi haraoa. grain. Mgv.: tnokohe, food. mokoimokoi heart T, kidney. mokomoko sharp, pointed, slender, cape, headland. gulti mokomoko, pointed lips. moku bunch grass T (mouku). momomomo niho momomomo, decayed teeth. PS Sa. : momomo, to crumble. To. : momo, broken up, crumbled. Fu.: momo, to pulverize, to break. Niue: momomomo, in driblets. Viti: momoka, to break fine. momore (more). momotu (motu). moni money, silver, platinum. moni — continued. moi meamea, gold. moni tara, dollar. mooka to implant. mooku mine. Mgv.: moku, id. moomoe (mo i-moe) nuptial. moraoa R (morava). morava to catch, to have, to conquer, to gain, to obtain, to participate; to be able, capable, to procure, to profit, to realize, to recover, to find. morava iho, to recover. more rent, fracture, to break. manava more, desolate, to grieve. momore breaking. momore hihi, to damage, to injure. moremore to divide into bits. Mgv. : akamore, to decapitate, to cut off pieces of wood. morega fraction. moremorepua to pick flowers. mori oil. mori eoeo, pomade. Pau.: mori, oil for burning. Mgv.: mori, candle, taper, wax. Mq.: moi, coconut. Ta. : mori, oil, lamp. motare clock. Mgv., Mq.: motara, id. The object being foreign, and the name probably a loan, I incline to think that the two languages have syncopated chronometer. I favor this the more par- ticularly since in the language of sailors this timepiece is commonly pronounced chronomoter, a vowel coloring by attrac- tion not unknown to students of orthoepy. A derivation from the French montre is possible, but it does violence to the island treatment of such borrowings. motiho land fog. motiotio ragi motiotio, sky streaked with clouds. Mgv. : tiolio, to be specked or marked. motu to break, to cut with a knife, to sever, to rupture; rent, reef, shoal, rock. ynotu poto, to cut short. arelare motu, an oratory. jnolu kivakiva, an uncovered shoal. momotu to cut up. tae momotu, e ko momotu, indissoluble. P Pau.: motu, island; komutu, to break. Mgv.: motu, an island, a rock, to cut, to be broken. Mq.: motu, island, land, to break, to cut up, to take to pieces. Ta.: motu, a low island, to be broken, cut up. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 383-) motuava (motu-ava i) a hollowed rock. motuhaua archipelago. motu pi ri {motu-piri) archipelago. motuputuputu {motu-putuputu) archi- pelago. moturauri south wind T. moturogorogo to write T. mou I enough [moua, mouga). PS Sa. : mou, many. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 231 mou 2 to get (mau). hakamou id. mou 3 to use up, to expend, to absorb. hakamou to spend. hakamou mou to use up, to expend. mou 4 to be silent, shy, dejected, stupid, taciturn, mute, uncomplaining, si- lence, shut up!, attention! mou no, to speak in laconic terms, dull, mute, silence. hakamou to silence, to shut up, to quiet. Mq.: mou, peace, tranquil, quiet. mou 5 to cease, to end, to finish, to con- clude; a pact, agreement. mou noa, to endure (mau). mou a te toua, reconciliation. ina kai mou, always, eternal, per- petual. ina e ko mou, incessant. e ko mou, always. tae mou, permanent, perpetual. hakamou to accomplish, to end, to conclude, to consummate, to con- ciliate. moumou e ko moumou, indissoluble. hakamou mouga the finish, termina- tion. Mgv. : mou, to quench the thirst. mou 6 to harass. mori no, to suffer damage. hakamou to abolish, abrogate, anni- hilate, nullify, annul, impoverish, destroy, interrupt, exterminate, plunder, smooth out folds. moumou to devastate, pillage, devas- tation, destruction. hakamou mou to demolish, to ravage, to suppress. Ta.: mou, to extinguish, to destroy. moua enough, past (mou, mouga). mouga 1 enough, that's all, at last (mou, moua). mouga 2 mountain, ridge of hills. mouga Hi, hillock. tua mouga, mountain top. hiriga mouga, hillside, declivity, slope. PPau.: wa/zMgfl, mountain. Mgv.: mou, maga, mountain. Mq. : mouna, mouka, peak or crest of a mountain. Ta. : maua, moua, mountain. Regarding mauga as the basic form we note that mouga is found in Rapanui, Tonga, Uvea, Nine, and Tahiti. Pau- motu mahuga is explicable through care- lessness in the use, or record, of the aspirate. The two forms of Mangareva indicate that, like Tahiti, it had both forms ; in the dilapi- dation, itself most unusual, they have fared differently. (The Polynesian Wan- derings, 195.) mouga 3 extinction, end, interruption, solu- tion. te mouga te hiriga, end of a voyage. pagaha mouga kore, without consola- tion. mouga 4 to get. mouku grass, hay, straw, herb, vegetable (moku). mouku pakapaka, hay. mouku no, meadow. pua mouku, herb. koona mouku, pasture, grass land. PS Mgv. : mouku, a species of scented fern. Pau.: tnaukti, a rush; moku, grass. Mq. : mouku, reed. Ta. : mauu, a plant resembling rushes. Sa. : mau'u, grass and weeds used to cover the roots of taro. To. : mo- htiku, grass. Fu.: mouku, cleared land. Uvea: wo/i2<)feM, grass. Ma.: mouku, a large fern. In Samoa this is herbage employed to a specific end. The designation of grass in general is Samoa mutia. Nine motietie, Futuna mutie. Uvea musie. The variety of sense in Southeast Polynesia may be attributed to the specification of other herbs commonly used as a mulch. We note the intimate agreement of Rapanui and Paumotu moku grass, a form not else- where found. moukuhiva couchgrass. mounu bait, lure. PMgv.,Mq.: OTO«/n<, bait, to allure. Ta.: maunu, id. The duplicate forms are thus dis- tributed: mounu Rapanui, Mangareva, Marquesas. Maori, Tonga, Uvea. maunu Samoa, Tahiti, Maori. They are, therefore, not critical. mova marshmallow T (mauve). mu huhuru wm, woolly R (probably an abbre- viation of yntilone in the MSS.) mua the front, that which comes foremost. a mau, before, ahead, to precede, come on, forward. kapu a mua, oho a mua, to go ahead. i mua, before, heretofore, preceding. i mua atu, sooner. ki mua, at first, before, to go before. ko mua, at first, then, otherwhile. mua a mua, to march at the head. mua roa, the first. P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta. : mua, front, foremost. muko to announce. muraki to bury T. muri the rear, that which comes last. a muri, future. a muri noa atu, never. i muri, afterward, henceforth, here- after. i muri 00 na, to accompany. ki muri, after, future, henceforth, then, final. muri, last. P Pau.,Mgv.,Ta. : muri, last. Mq. : mui, id. tnutone sheep, mutton. While beef, particularly when corned, has come to popularity in the islands, mutton is considered unpalatable. 232 EASTER ISLAND. na I when, as soon as (ga). Mgv. : na, because, seeing that, whereas. na 2 the, that, some, any, certain (ga). pei na, thus, Hke that. P Mq.: na, the (plural). Ta.: na. id. na 3 of. P Pau.: na, of, belonging to. Mgv.: na, of, by, on account of. Mq.: na, of, by, for, on the part of. Ta.: na, of, by, for. na 4 ? possessive. na mea, to belong to (? his thing). Mgv.: «a, him, of him, to him. Ta. :na, he, his, him. na 5 (ana 2). i miiri 00 na, to accompanj\ naa to hide, to conceal, occult, secret. pu moo naa, hiding-place. tae naa, frank, candid. naa no, to deny. naanaa secretly. hakanaa to hide, clandestine, secret, to deny, to darken. topa hakanaa, unexpected. ki hakanaa, a secret. vanaga hakanaa, a secret. PS Mq.: hakana, hadna, to conceal, hide, secrete. Sa. : na, to conceal. naaku mine. Mgv.: naku, id. Mq.: »a'M, id. Ta.: nan, id. naana his. naau yours. naga some. naginagi to feed, to nibble. nainai point of a lance. nako 1 fat, grease, lard, marrow, tallow. PS Mq.: nako, turtle meat; kao, fat. Pau.: akohaga.m&at. Ta.: ao, fat of fowl or fish. Sa.: ga'o, fat, lard. To., Fu., Niue, Ma.: gako, id. Had Monseigneur Dordillon eaten his way to the civic chair of London instead of coming to starveling preferment in the bishopric of a savage diocese he would surely have defined the nako of the Mar- quesan turtle in terms of calipash and calipee. nako 2 squamous, scurfy. naku (naaku). nam u nam u I to chew, to devour, to lap up, food, glutton. rava namunamu, to eat noisily, to champ when eating. PS Mgv. : namunamu, to eat with the lips, to nibble. Ha.: namunamu, to nibble. Sa., To., Fu.: lamu, to chew. This involves the l-n mutation. This is characteristic of the dependence of Nukuoro on Samoa and occurs in other languages as well (The Polynesian Wan- derings, 52). Moiki shows uniformly a secondary stage of this mutation, l-n-ng. namunamu 2 to yelp. nanagi to tear with the teeth. nanai spider. kahu nanai, cobweb. nanenane sweetness. nape to name. nape iho, to give a nickname. napehaga nomination. naponapo handsome, bright, to shine, to glorify. hakanaponapo to amend, to better, to embellish. natura nature, essence of god. nave manti nave, great abscess. neanea rimamatua neanea, thumb. Pau.: man^manea, finger. Ha.: manea, hoof, nail, claw. neenee (nene). neginegi to shorten. nego to be equipped with, to fill up, to suffice, full, complete, plenty, whole, plain, quantity, sum. tiego mai, to assemble. tae nego, incomplete, insufficient, im- perfect. negonego to agglomerate, to heap up, cargo, load of fruit. negonego mai, to flow in. mea negonego, enough, plenty. tae negonego, few. tai negonego, tide. hakanego to enlarge, to supply, to accumulate, to assemble, to surfeit, to augment, to overrun, populous. hakanegonego to accumulate, to fill up, to multiply, to amass. hakanegonego rakau, to enrich. nehe odor. nehenehe fern, moss. nehu obscure, cloudy. hakanehu to disguise. hakanenehu serious. nei here, this. ina o nei, absence, to be away. a mea nei, this. i nei, kona nei, here. hou a nei, modem. ki nei, hither. P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: nei, this, here. neinei I to defecate, to lay eggs. hare neinei, latrine. kopu 7ieinei ma te mataku, phobic evacuation. koona neinei, latrine. hakaneinei to purge. neinei 2 to squeeze, to press. Pau. : nekineki, to compress. Ta. : neinei, to press, to oppress, to trample down. (neira) aneira. a. now, actual, at once, this instant, to-day, soon, presently, in a little. h. to adjourn. moo aneira, inopportune. aneira nei, soon, (neke) hakaneke to move. ata hakaneke mai, near by. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 233 neke — continued . Pau. : neke atti, to change out of place. Mgv. : akaneke, to come near. neku nekii ravatotouti, agile. nekuneku to grate. nemonemo independent, independence. (nemu) hakanemu to compress. hoe hakanemu, clasp knife. nene pulsation. ua nene, the pulse. nene ki te puoko, to shake the head. hakaneenee physician. nenehu (nehu). nenenene I agreeable, suave. Ta. : nenenene, agreeable, sweet smelling. nenenene 2 intestines T. nenere weak. neranera (? nn'aneva, nivaniva). mata neranera, drowsy, sleepy. nevaneva 7nata nevaneva, drowsy, sleepy (nivaniva). ?nevhive (? hiva). maea nevhive, granite used for stone axes T. nieue snow (neige). nihinihi obtuse. tuaivi nihinihi, hunchback. ninihi surge of the sea. nianava ninihi, colic. hakamanavanihinihi indigestion. niho I tooth, tongs. niho g,aa, toothache. niho hakakikaa, protruding teeth. niho hakarite, regular teeth. niho hati, broken teeth. niho keekee, protruding teeth. niho kerekere, black teeth. niho momomomo, decayed teeth. niho para, decayed teeth. niho reeree, black teeth. niho ritorito, white teeth. niho uneki, to show the teeth. niho urei, to show the teeth. P Pau., Mgv.: niho, tooth. Mq.: niho, tooth, horn, tentacle. Ta.: niho, tooth, horn. (The Polynesian Wan- derings, 302.) niho 2 to speak evil, surly. nihogau to clench the teeth. nihotete to gnash the teeth, (nli) hakanii to enlarge (? hakanui). nikoniko tortuous. PS Sa. : ni'o, to do things in a semicircle. To.: taka-niko, circles around the moon. Fu.: niko, to turn about. Nine: nikoa, a halo. ninaa terrific. nini dysentery. nininini to flow, to fall into, diarrhea, to pour out, hemorrhage, to leak, to fall drop by drop, to fly off in sparks. hakanininini to water, to pass any liquid. niniko garland. niniro garland. ninitoto (nini-tolo) dysentery. nira needle. nire virgin. nironiro garbage. niu coconut, palm, spinning top. PPau., Ta. : «;«, coconut. Mgv.: niu, a. top; niu mea, coconut. Mq. : niu, coconut, a top. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 390.) niuhi shark T (ninki T). Mq. : niuhi, a large fish resembling the shark. nivaniva absurd, stupidity, bungler, deli- rium, madness, to err, to wander in mind, folly, foolish, heedless, frenzied, imbecile, senseless, odd, inconsistent, simple, dupe, stupid, flighty (nevaneva). nivaniva o te mata, lethargy. hakanivaniva queer, bewitched, stupe- fied, to tell lies. PS Ta. : nivaniva, neneva, foolish, stupid, mad. Sa.: niniva, giddy, dizzy. The duplicity of form in Tahiti is suffi- cient warrant for the same duplicity in Rapanui. Pere Roussel has overdefined the word, a common result of his method from outside, and this has obscured the Rapanui signification. We lack data for a satisfactory comparison, but I venture upon the suggestion that this word de- scribes the situation of one who is not in perfect control of his faculties; he would recognize in himself the physical effect or condition as giddiness or dizziness, as in Samoan; his friends would characterize his actions as frenzied or any other of the hodfixl of meanings which Pere Roussel has been at pains to discover. no 1 of (na). no te mea, becau.se (of the thing). no te ragi, celestial (of the sky). no ira, wherefore (of that). PPau.: «o, of, belonging to. Mgv., Ta.: no, of. Mq. : no, of, for, on. no 2 intensive. hakapee no kai hoao, abundance. riva no iti, convalescence. haga no iti, to plot mischief. hare itiiti no, hut. no mai intensive, spontaneously. tuhi no mai, to accuse. hiri tahaga no mai, to go on without stopping. topa tahaga no mai, wholly une.xpected. Mgv.: noa, wholly, entirely, without end. Mq. : no, wholly, entirely. no 3 exclusive, unique, that and naught else. gutu no, vain words. noho no, stay-at-home, apathy. Mgv. : noa, to do nothing else, without others, unique. noa I though, although. Pau., Mgv.: noa, id. noa 2 intensive. e kore noa, never. garo noa, to go on forever. 234 EASTER ISLAND. noa 2 — continued. a muri noa atu, never. uru noa, to enter deeply. Mgv.: noa, wholly, entirely, without end, to do nothing else, without others, unique. Mq.: noa, very, greatly, enough. noa 3 common, ordinary. noa ki te mau, impartial. P Pau. : noa, single, simple, spontaneous. Mq.: noa, simply, accidentally. Ta.: noa, common, simple. noa 4 negative. ntou noa, to endure. nohea where? noho seat, bench, dwelling, marriage, posi- tion, posture, situation, session, sojourn; to sit, to dwell, to reside, to rest, to halt, to inhabit (kano- cho Q). noho hahatti, to sit cross-legged. noho hakahaga, apathy. noho heeni'.a, countryman. noho kaiga, native. noho kenu, married. noho ke noho ke, to change place. noho muri, to stay behind. noho noa, invariable. noho opata, to stand on a cliff. noho pagaha, badly placed. noho pepe, table. noho tahaga, bachelor, unmarried. noho vie, married. noho no, apathy, stay-at-home, col- onist, idler, inhabitant, inactive, immobile, settler, lazy, loiterer. hakanoho to abolish, to rent, to lease, to enslave, to dissuade, to exclude, to exempt, to install, to substitute, hostage. hakanohohia stopped. P Pau. : noho, to dwell, to reside, to rest. Mgv.: noho, to sit, to remain, to dwell. Mq. : noho, to sit, to dwell, to reside, to remain, to abstain from, to be married. Ta.: noho, to sit, to remain, to dwell. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 259.) nohookotahi isolated. hakanohookotahi id. nohoga seat. P Mgv.: nohoga, a seat, chair, action of sitting down. Mq. : nohona, nohoka, seat, chair. nohoturi to kneel, genuflexion. nohovaega to preside. nohue ape-fish T. Mgv.: nohu, a fish with poisonous spines. Mq.: nohu, a small fish. Ta. : nohu, a fish with a spine whose prick is very dangerous. noi to bend down toward the ground, to bow down, to worship. hakanoi to prostrate oneself. nokinoki concave. noku 1 mine. Mq.: no'u, id. Ta.: nou, id. (noku 2) hakanoku to hide, partial, par- tiality. nokunoku throat. noma succulent. nomanoma delicate, sweet, a dainty. mea nomanoma, to delight. P Pau.: momona, odor, savor. Mgv.: momona, grease, fat. Mq. : momona, exquisite, delicious, fat meat. Ta.: momona, sweet, sugar, delicious. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 281.) The metathesis (cabe type) in asso- ciating jtoma with momona entails no difficulty upon the Polynesian. nonoi to implore, to beg from house to house, to make a plea, to petition. nonoi pogeha, to beg with insistence. nonoi tae hakama, to beg shamelessly. nonoihaga petition. P Pau.: nojioi, to exact, to require. Mgv.: inoi, to demand. Mq. : woj, nonoi, inoi, to beg, to solicit. The use of i in Mangareva and Mar- quesas inoi is a peculiarity repeated in Maori, and, so far as we may judge, pro- duces no effect upon the sense; equally with- out effect this augment i is noted in irere and iioko, which in no wise differ from the sense of rere and toko. noona him. nua cloak T (inua Q). nuehine old woman. nui 1 grave, serious. nui 2 great, large, numerous, famous, not- able, prosperous. nui atu, greater. nui tahaga, superabundant. hakanui to grow, to enlarge, to aug- ment, to multiply. nuia to prosper. nuiga greatness, generaUty, quantity. nuiga tagata, population. nuinui great, large. manava nuinui, appetite. maga nuinui, to bolt the food. nuinui ke, wild, numerous. nuinuia to grow. hakanuinui to amplify. nunui great, considerable, plump, enor- mous, extreme, fame, famous, con- spicuous. nunui ke, immense. nunuiga intense, intensity. hakanunui to exaggerate. P Mgv., Mq. : nui, great, large, numer- ous. Ta.: nui, great. Not appearing in Nuclear Polynesia save in Samoa, even there in no great use, nui is preferably assigned to the Tongafiti. (nuka) hakanukanuka to disdain. (nuko) hakanukonuko irony. nunu thin. nunupaka id. nuu bile. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 235 O I tat 0, rippling water. (Compare, in some sea sense — Mgv. : akao, a narrow arm of the sea, to throw stones into the water in order to drive fish into a net.) o 2 of. P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: o, of, o 3 a verb sign. mua, at first. ina nei, to be away (not-being-here). oa oa atikea, ignorant, not to know. oaha actual. oaha mai, without consequences. oe 1 thou. P Pau., Mgv. : koe, id. Mq. : oe, koe, id. Ta.: oe. id. oe 2 dorsal fin (cf. ae, one, sword). oeoe 1 to be lame. Ha. : oi, to limp, to walk stiffly. oeoe 2 (hoe 2). Ogaa nest. ogahea when. Ta.: nafea, nahea, id. Sa. : anafea, id. oganeira a little while ago, earlier to-day, instant, presently. Sa. : analeila, earlier to-day. ogapo last night. Ta.: inapo, id. Sa.: anapo, id. oge hunger, dearth, famine, hungry. PPau.: hoge, scarcity, dearth, hungry. Mgv. : oge, hunger, famine, hungry. Mq.: one, oke, id. Ta. : oe, id. The Proto-Samoan carried the initial aspirate, as shown by hoge in Tonga, Uvea, and Niue; thus Paumotu derives from Nuclear Polynesia directly. Ohio iron, steel, chain, gold coin T {hiohio 2, iho 4). ohio gagau, ohio haha, bit (of bridle). ohio raparapa, tin. ohio lagataga, hinge. ivi ohio, needle. toto ohio, rust. hakamau ei ohio, to put in irons. ohiohio whirlwind, waterspout. PS Ta.: puahiohio, waterspout. Sdi.: asiosio, \A. To.: ahiohio, id. Fu.: asiosio, id. Niue: hiohio, id. ohititika to go in various directions. oho 1 to delegate. rava oho, to root. oho 2 to go , to keep on going, to walk, to depart, to retire. ka oho, begone, good-bye (koomai R. kohomai T). oho amua, to precede. oho mai, to come, to bring. oho ariirua, to sail as consorts. hakaoho to send, a messenger. oho 3 tehe oho te ikapotu, to abut, adjoin. tnei nei tehe i oho mai ai incite ikapotu, as far as, to. kai oho, to abstain, to forego. hakaoho to put on the brakes. oho 4 the head (only in the composite rauoho hair). ohoa 1 ku ohoa, absence, to keep out of the way. ohoa 2 moa ohoa, crow of cocks. (Cf. 00a.) Mq.: oho, the squeal of frightened swine, noise of fish when the seine isdrawn. Ta.: aaoa, crow of cocks. ohogimai come here T (? hoki mai). ohu 1 a cry, a call, to speak in loud tones, to promulgate, to publish. ohuohu to applaud, a distant sound. ohu 2 to fence. ohu 3 ear ornament Q. oi 1 to approach, draw near. oi atu, to make room, begone. hakaoi to toss about. hakaoi mai, close by, near at hand. Mgv. : oi, to approach, to draw near, to move, to shift place. oi 2 to pull up, to uproot, to devastate, to weed, to take out. oira (o ira). oka digging stick, stake, joist; to prick, to pierce, to stick a thing into, to drive into, to slaughter, to assas- sinate. kona oka kai, plantation. pahu oka, a drawer. okaoka a fork, to prick, to dig. okahia to prick. P Pau. : hoka, to pierce ; eoka, a fork. Mgv. ; oka, a digging stick, to spear. Mq. : oka, a rafter, fork, to let blood, to slaughter, to pierce, to introduce into. The Proto-Samoan stem was hoka (as in Tonga and Niue hoka, by normal muta- tion Viti dhoka) which proves in this item a direct dependence of Paumotu upon Nuclear Polynesia. oko I hard, grievous, important, difficult. m^ea oko, difficult. oko ke, considerable, hard to under- stand, grave. okooko ke important. Mgv. : oko, strong, solid, firm, hard, ob- stinate. Mq.: oko, strong, robust, courageous. oko 2 ripe. huaa tae oko, green fruit, unripe. Mgv.: oko, ripe. oko 3 sign of distributive numerals. Ma.: hoko, id. okooko to pamper, to fondle. PS Sa. : o'oo'o, to visit a sick person. This is picturesquely human. The prim- itive sense is clearly preserved in Rapanui, the Samoan retains it only in a specific instance which exhibits a character of that people in marked and kindly contrast to the indifference of the race generally to the sick. okorua {oko 2,-rua i) to aid, to associate, to be two together. 7no okorua, to associate, to accompany. hiriga okorua, to go by twos. piri okorua, a couple. 236 EASTER ISLAND. okorua — continued. Mgv. : okorua. to replace another, to act as substitute. okotahi [oko 3-tahi) alone, by oneself, single, lonely. . . kai okotahi. to eat without waiting for others. . omo rima omo. infidelity, faithless, unfaith- ful- , u omoomo to smack the lips, to suck the breast, to smoke tobacco, to taste of (ono Q). hakaomoomo to suckle, to pant. Pau. : omoomo. to suck. Mgv. : omoomo, omo. to suck; akaomo, to suckle. Mq.: omo, to suck, to pump, to smoke a pipe, to inhale, to swallow up. one sword. (Cf. oe. dorsal fin; de, sword.) Ta. : oe, sword, lance. ono 1 six. P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: ono. id. ono 2 to pull one another about. 00 (oho). 00a cry, noise of a child. (Cf. ohoa.) Ta.: 00, borborygmus. oohia absurd. ooku mine. oona his. oone sand, clay, dirt, soil, mire, mud, muck, gravel, filth, manure, dust, to dirty. ao oone. shovel. egu oone vekuveku, mud. moo te oone, shovel. oone hekaheka, mud. puo ei oone, to daub. kerihaga oone, husbandman. oone veriveri, mud. oone no, muck, to dirty, to powder. vai oone, roiled water. oone rari, marsh, swamp. oonea dirty T. ooneoone sandy. oonevai clay T. hakaoone to pollute, to soil. P Mgv.: one. land in general, earth, soil. Mq.: one. sand, beach. Ta.: one, sand, dust, gravel. (The Polyne- sian Wanderings, 250.) 00 tea noon. T Mgv.: avalea, noon, afternoon. Ta.: avatea, noon, from 10 to 3. Ma.: awalea. noon. Ha..: awakea.'id. PS Mq.: oatea, day; oatea nut, noon. Sa.: oatea, noon. ootu I to draw up, to take. ootu 2 to cook. tae ootu, ill cooked. hakaootu to cook in an oven. oou you, thou. opata perpendicular, vertical, cliff, precipice, promontory, path among rocks. noho opata, to stand on a cliff. Mgv.: opata, the end of a piece of land at the foot of a mountain. Mq.: opata, cliff, precipice. opatatai shore. opeope spiritless, to waste away, to fast, to be hungry. T Mq.: hopi, infirm, ill. Ta.: hopii, the falling sickness. Ma. : hopi, to be afraid, faint-hearted. ora 1 December, January. ora nui, November, October. ora 2 to live, to exist, to draw breath, to sur- vive, to subsist, to be well, healthy, safe, to refresh, a pause, rest, ease. e ko ora, incurable. ora luhai, previous existence. ora iho, to resuscitate, to revive. ora nui, vigorous. oraga life, existence. oraga roaroa, oraga roaroa ke, oraga ina kai mou, immortality. oraga kore, lifeless. oraga mau, oraga ihoiho. vivacious. oraora oraora no iti, to be better. hakaora to draw breath, to revive, to strengthen, healthy, to sanctify, to animate, to save, to repose, to cure, to rest, to comfort, to assuage. hakaora ina kai mou. to immortalize. hakaoratagata Messiah, Saviour. P Pau., Mgv., Ta.: ora. life, health. This is essentially Tongafiti despite its presence in Samoa and Nine. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 259.) ora 3 to give water to. kua ora te kevare. to water a horse. hakaunii ora. to water. ora 4 to staunch, to stop the flow of a liquid. ora 5 to make an escape. hakaora to discharge, to deliver, to set free. P Pau.: fakaora, to set free. Mgv.: ora. to escape. Ta.: ora, to be set free. ora 6 to be awake (probably ara). hakaora to guard. ora 7 a zephyr, light wind. kona ora, a breezy spot. ahau ora, agreeable breeze. Mgv.: oraora, wind in the stomach. oriare miro oriare zigzag. (oriori) hakaoriori profanation. oroina to choke on a fish bone. orooro to whet, to sharpen (horo). PMgv.: oro, to whet, to sharpen. Ta.: oro, to rasp, to grate. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 391) oru (horu). oruga (ruga). (otaota) hakaotaota to slacken, to unbend, to crumble. PPau.: ota, residue. Mq.: ota, otaota. crumbs of kava, of coconut meat when grated and oil is expressed, wood dust which accumulates in plowing fire, ashes of a pipe. Ta. : ota. chaff, refuse. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 207.) This is found in Nuclear Polynesia, Southeast Polynesia, Maori and Hawaii. It is not reported from languages which we may regard as uncontaminated Tonga- RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 237 (otaota) hakaotaota — continued. fiti ; if it be really absent therefrom the use in Maori and Hawaii will interpose no insuperable obstacle to regarding it as Proto-Samoan. otu hill T. otua younger. ouo ? e Olio, to smoke T {?eoeo). pa 1 a wall, palisade, parapet, rampart, obstruction, fortification, fence, hedge, to enclose. pa varikapau, fence, to inclose. titi ki te pa, to enclose. P Pau. : pa, a rampart, bulwark. Mgv.: pa, a wall, hedge. Mq.: pa, a fence, barricade, palisade, any obstacle, to close, to inclose, to shut. Ta. : pa, a fence, fortifica- tion, palisade, wall, hedge. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 274.) pa 2 garden, park, inclosure. Mgv. : pa, an inclosure, a fenced place. (pa 3) hakapa aggregation, to double, to graft, to confederate, to league. hiriga hakapa, to go two by two. P Mgv. : pa, rows of men in many ranks. Sa. : patagata, a number of persons standing side by side. Ha. : pa, a pair. This seems to me better to explain the Samoan patagata which Pratt under- stands as "a wall of men. " He is misled by the metaphor of "steadily shoulder to shoulder, steadily blade by blade;" Samoan bush fighters have no knowledge of the elbow touch of the bravely fighting old brigade. pa 4 to preside. paa childless, sterile, barren. paa migomigo, barren. P Pau., Mgv., Ta.: pa, sterile. paatai salt, salty. hirohiro ei paatai, to salt. Mq.: paatai, salt, sponge. pae 1 enough. pae 2 division of a subject (paiga). Pau. : paega, a party, a side. Ta. : pae, division, part. pae 3 threshold, sill, joist. P Ta. : pae, sill, joist. pae 4 to exhaust, to finish, past. e ko pae, impregnable. hakapae to exhaust, to finish, to end, to execute, to accomplish, to con- clude, to consummate, to consume, to achieve, to acquit. paea 1 enough, past. paea 2 to decay, to waste away. paea tooa, to deprive. paega foundation. paepae pavement, plank, canoe. hakapaepaetolay planks, to floor. P Pau.: paepae, a raft. Mgv.: paepae, a pavement, to lay up stones with regularity in a wall. Mq.: paepae, elevated pavement on which the paepae — continued. house is built. Ta.: paepae, pave- ment, raft. The pavement sense alone is that which is common to the two migrations. As the designation of a canoe the word occurs only in Rapanui, Paumotu, and Tahiti; tantalizingly near is a sense of pae as to float, to drift, found in Tonga, Maori, Tahiti, Hawaii, Mangareva, but it does not seems associable. For comparison with this canoe paepae I note paopao in the same sense in Samoa, Nine, Futuna, with no known congeners. paero all, total, totality, to sweep off all. pagaha 1 tattooing on the ears. pagaha 2 grievous, hard to bear, to afflict, to sadden, to displease, to fatigue, to harass, to oppress, painful, heavy (panghi, heavy T.) pagaha ki te rakerake, remorse. hakapagaha to chagrin, to disquiet, to molest, to harm, to offend, to op- press, to torture, to torment. PS Sa.: pagd, trouble, distress. The Proto-Samoan stem is pagahat. After abrasion of the final t and the dis- appearance of the aspirate characteristic of the modern stage of Samoan, pagaa by a common crasis becomes pagd. pagupagu pump. paha 1 boar (probably a borrowing). Ta.: paha, id. paha 2 to exhale an odor. pahae rent, tear. Mq. : nehae, kehae, to tear, a rent. Ta. : pahae, to tear. The comparable element is hoe, the pre- face is formative. pahe like, as. pahera tortoise shell. pahia hot, to sweat, to perspire. pahia ke, to fatigue. pahora to expand. pahu a trough, barrel, cask, cradle, drum, chest, box. pahu niii, a kettle. pahu oka, a drawer. pahti papaku, coffin. pahu rikiriki, sheath. pahu viriviri, hogshead. pahupahu box. P Mgv., Ta.: pahu, a drum. Mq.: pahu, a drum, a large cylindrical con- tainer. (To.: bahu, a hollow tree set in water as a filter.) Sa.: pusa, a. ho^. To.: buha, id. Fu.: pusa, id. Nine: puha, id. Pau.: puha, id. pahuahi lantern, beacon. pahukumi closet, cupboard. pahupopo a mould. pahupopokai cupboard for food. pahure I to sweep everything away. pahure 2 to wound, to lacerate, scar, bruise, lesion, sore. pahurehure to wound, to scratch. 238 EASTER ISLAND. pahure 2 — continued. hakapahure to wound. T Pau.: pahure, to be skinned; pahore, to peel off, to scale. Mgv.: pahore, to cut, to chop, to slice. Ta.: pahore, to flay, to skin. paiga article, subject, chapter, division of a subject, phrase, part, portion (pae). paiga iti, paragraph. paiga niii, majority. paiga no tera tagata, intermediary. paigahare apartment, room. paihega dog T. paihi rent, tear. Ta.: paihi, to root up, to extermmate. (paiku) hakapaiku to cook in the oven. (? Eng. : hake). paka 1 crust, scab, scurf. paka rerere, cancer. pakapaka crust, scabby. PPau.: paka, crust, cake, dry exterior, scab. Mgv.: /)a^(i, a crust, a cake, | a scale, shell, pieces of flat wood j like shingles, a cutaneous disease, j scab, scurf. Mq.: paha, a crust, splinter. Ta.: paa, a crust, scale, barrel hoop. paka 2 calm, still. paka 3 intensive. vera paka, scorching hot. mare go paka, bald. nunu paka, thin. paka 4 to arrive, to come. paka 5 to be eager. paka 6 to absorb. paka 7 shin T. pakahera calabash, shell, jug. T Ma.: paka, a bowl. Ha.: paka, a flat calabash. pakahia to clot, curdle, coagulate. pakakina 1 breakers, to break into pieces, to shiver. hakapakakina to snap, to crack. Pau.: pakapakakina, to crackle; paka- kina, noise, battle. Mgv.: paka- kina, to crack, to make a noise as of striking or breaking. Mq.: paka- kina, pakaina, crackling under the teeth, pakakina 2 to shoot T. pakakina 3 to run to. pakakina ki raro, to fall by drops. pakapakakina to go boldly, to run, swift, to be eager, active, beating of the pulse. pakakina 4 diligent. pakapaka dry, arid, scorching hot, cooked too much, a desert, to fade away, to roast, a cake, active. toto pakapaka, coagulated blood. hakapakapaka to dry, to broil, to toast. Mq.: />a;fea, dry, desiccated. Ta.: paa- paa, dry, burnt. pakeke efi'rontery. pakete bucket. pakiroki thin, lean, meager. hakapakiroki squat. (pakiu) hakapakiu to cook in the oven (paiku). pakoa peu pakoa, an axe with a poor helve. pakoga bay T. pakuki to run away, to escape. ka too e ka pakuki, to take and run away with. pakuku to move, to stagger, to wallow. pakupaku anguish, to shake. panene to boil. panepanc sharp, edge of a sword. pao to cut off, to throw a lance. Ta. : paofai, to throw stones. paoa to steal, to rob. paoa kailagata, cannibal, savage. tagata paoa, cannibal. Mgv.: paoa, poor, vagabond. paoga forearm T. pacha club Q. paopao spade, shovel, rubbish, to lacerate, to have a quarrel with. T Pau.: ^ao/>ao, to perforate. Mq.: pao- pao, an adze. Ta. : pao, to exca- vate, dig, lacerate. papa shoulderblade. P Pau. : papa, rock, shoulder-blade. Mgv. : papa, a plank, flat rock. Mq.: /)opa, flat, plate. Ta.: papa,^\a.iak, bench, rock, shoulder-blade. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 325.) The germ sense is breadth and flatness. With this in mind the specification of par- ticulars need not interrupt the recognition of sense concord throughout. papa pope. papaa tanuga papaa, tomb. Mq.: papa, a long plank on which corpses are laid to dry. papae barrier, to close. P Sa. : pae-aso, small rafters of a house. To.: bae, a dam, a sill, anything which prevents the rolling or mov- ing of other matters. Viti: bai, a fence around a garden. papaka rua papaka, a ditch. papaki Portuguese man-o'-war. papakina waves which surge, disturbance, to precede. papakino northerly and westerly winds of ill force T. papakona thigh. papaku to weaken, dead, dying, corpse. hakarivariva papaku, will, testament. pahu papaku, cofhn. rua papaku, grave. tanuga papaku, funeral. PPau.: tupapaku, corpse. Mgv.: tupa- paku, a sick person, a corpse; pa- paku, a funeral where the corpse is not present. Mq.: tupapaku, tupa- pau, sick, dying, dead, corpse. Ta. : tupapau, corpse, specter. papakuia in a hurry, haste. papapapa a chill, cold, to shiver, to tremble, to shudder. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 239 paparaha a flat stone (paraha). papatema baptism. pavau to bend back (of sugar canes). papekoo cemetery T (? papaku). para 1 a short club T. Mq. : parahua, a paddle-shaped club. para 2 to become bad, to soften, to decay, to rot, to ripen, old, used up. niho para, decayed teeth. para rakerake, overripe. tae para, unripe. hakapara to mellow. P Mgv. ; para, ripe, mature; akapara, to ripen, to improve morally. Mq.: pad, ripe, soft, overripe, rotten, old, used up. Ta.: para, ripe. The germ sense is that of softness to the touch, the variety in the meanings is not that of deviation but the particularization of the degree of such softness. para 3 spleen. paraha flat. paraha ritna, palm of the hand. Mgv. : paraha, to sit down on the ground with the legs thrust out, to lie down on the stomach, to brood as a hen. Mq.: padha, flat, squashed. parapara paper, card. pararaha flat, sole Q. korae pararaha, wide brow. pararaha rima, palm of the hand. pararaha vae, sole of the foot. pararuga dried fruit. parau to speak T, to talk T. PSPau.: parau, to speak. Mq.: peau, to say, to talk. Ta. : parau, word, speech, to speak, converse, dis- course, book. To.: balau, to babble. So.: lalau, to make a speech. (Ma.: parau, a lie, falsehood. Ha.: palau, id.) parehe to break, a crack. pa ret 1 dressed up (pare). parei 2 to sparkle (of the eyes). parera 1 a shallow, a reef. parera 2 deep water, profound, gulf. parera tai, deep sea. tai parera, high tide. hohonu parera, fathomless, unsound- able. parera 3 to lead astray. hakaparera to frighten, to scare. pareu skirt, apron. Mgv., Mq., Ta. : pareu, loincloth, apron. pari wave breaking on shore. vai pari, a wave high up on the beach. paripari tai paripari, a squall. Mgv.: pari, a wave, breaker, a wave that strikes upon a rock and breaks into foam with a noise. paru to boast, to brag. parue throw away T Q. patara to loosen, to unchain, to release. hakapatara to unite, to release, to set free, to unfold. Ta.: tatara, to untie, to set free, to unloose. pateriareka patriarch. pati blister, wart, dropsy. patiga blister. patoketoke to be unsteady. patu I to abandon, to throw away, to quit, to omit; to unclothe, to let down the hair. pati ki te kahu, to undress. patu toona rake, immodest. Mq.: patu, to throw from one place to another, to throw with the fingers. Ta.: patu, to throw away. patu 2 to come into leaf, to unfold. patu 3 to lead away, to turn aside, to dodge. patu mai, to lead to, to bring. patupatu page. (pau 1) ? hakapau to pierce (cf. takapau, to thrust into). Pau.: pau, a cut, a wound, bruised, black and blue. pau 2 resin. Mq.: epau, resin. Ta. : tapau, gum, pitch, resin. (paupau) hakapaupau grimace, irony, to grin. paura, gunpowder. pava 1 peace, to cease from wrath. pava 7toa, peace. hakapava to make peace, to pacify, to persuade. pava 2 yellow T. pe 1 like, as. PS Mgv.: pe, as, the same as, also. Sa.: pei, like, as. Nine: pehe, thus. pe 2 and, also (in numerals). e rua te hagahuru peaha, twenty-four. PS Sa. : pe, a restrictive particle in count- ing, only. To.: be, only. Uvea: pe, id. I am more than doubtful as to this iden- tification, for the particle is conjunctive in Rapanui and restrictive throughout Nuclear Polynesia. But the fact that it is in each case a particle used in numera- tion shows that there exists some inter- relation between the two regions in which alone it is found. peaha perhaps, about, possibly, maybe, chance, doubtful. reoreo peaha, unlikely, improbable. Ma.: pea, perhaps. peapea an erasure, scratch. hakapeapea to efface, to erase. peata saint. peau to sweep all away. Ma.: peau, to be turned away. (pee) hakapee no kai hoao, abundance. pegopego compact, thick, stuffed, bushy. hakapegopcgo thickness, to thicken, to put a burden on. pehea how. P Mgv.: peea, how, in what manner, how many. Mq.: pehea, peheka, how, why, who, what. Ta.: pehea, how. pei like, as. pei ra, thus, like that; such, the same as. 240 EASTER ISLAND. pei — continued. pei na, thus, like that. pei ra ta matou, proverb. pei ra hoki, likeness, similitude. pei ra lau, system. pei ra hoki ta matou, usage. PS Sa. : pei, thus. This is particularly interesting as pre- serving one of the primordial speech ele- ments. It is a composite, pe as, and i a demonstrative expressive of that which is immediate within sight ; therefore the locu- tion signifies clearly as-this. peka I 100,000 T. peka 2 a cross. pekapeka curly. pekapekavae instep T. (? shoelaces.) hakapeka to cross. hakapekapeka to interlace, lattice. TMgv.: peka, a cross, athwart, across; pepeka, thick, only said of a num- ber of shoots or sprouts in a close bunch. Mq. : peka, a cross, dense thicket. Ta.: pea, a cross. peke to succeed, to follow. Pau.: peke, to follow, to accompany. Ta.: pee, to follow. pena strap, thong, bridle, girth, suspenders. pena hakamau, bridle. petia hakagau, bit. hakaihoiho ki te pena, to gird up. PS Sa. : pena, a snare, noose. To. : pena, to mend nets. That which runs through all these variants is the cord sense, therefore we regard Rapanui as preserving the primi- tive which persists in Samoa and Tonga only in specific uses. penetuli paint (peinture). peni paint. peni aktii, paint. pepe 1 a sketch. pepe 2 bench, chair, couch, seat, sofa, saddle. here pepe, man pepe, to saddle. noho pepe, tabouret. pepepepe bedstead. pepeke lean, weak, effeminate, without energy, feeble, incapable, infirm, invalid, coward, sluggish, bewil- dered. Pau.: pekepeke, lively, quick. Mgv. : pepeke, feeble, weak, bent with toil. Mq.: peepee, soft, light. Ta.: pepee, unstable, shifting place. pera to forbid (peraa). kai peraa mat, to forbid to eat. pere doleful, lugubrious. perehe cicatrice (plaie) (eperehe). perepitero priest. perigi a corpse wholly consumed, to fall in ruins, shedding, to fall in drops, to lose (hakaparigi, perigui R). hakaperigi to throw, to turn aside, to demolish, to pour out, to shed, to pass water, to spill, to empty. hakaperigi ke, to decant. vai hakaperigi, water over the head. peropero greedy. hakaperopero to famish, to starve. petehe a cut, incision. Mq.: petehe, to castrate, to cut up tobacco for smoking. peti wind in the belly, to blow. peu 1 axe, adze, mattock. peu pakoa, an axe poorly helved. peu 2 energy. peugo opaque (? peuga). peupeu 1 to groan. peupeu 2 to be affectionate, to grow tender. peupeuhaga friendship. Mq. : peehu, hadpeehu, pekehu, to make tender. peva to be in the habit of. pia arrowroot T. P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : pia, id. Pau. : piapia, gum. Ma.: pia, gum of trees. Although the word is common to the two swarms of Polynesian migration it is found in Nuclear Polynesian only in Niue. This circumstance sheds an interesting light on the problems of the vanished words, see also arero. The stem pia has two significations, specifications of a basic idea plain enough to the Polynesian under- standing of what constitutes a generic character. In one sense it means semen, in the other the arrowroot in preparation and fully prepared. In some rather recent period the word masod has been applied to arrowroot in Samoan and Futuna, mahoaa in Tonga, probably allied to masawe which in Viti is the edible root of the Cordyline. In Samoa pia still carries the arrowroot sense but is forbidden to use on the score of obscenity, a most effective principle in the speech of this race which in general is far more outspoken in inno- cence of thought than many races less modest in fact. Thus we are able to examine an instance of a word in the van- ishing, and as it sinks below the surface we may study the reason therefor. piere 1 a thousand, a great number. piere 2 resin (? Fr.: brai). piere hiva, tar, pitch. akui ei piere hiva, to tar. hakapierehiva to tar. pigei rump (pihaigi, piheigi). pigoa haunt, den, lair. pii to crush. hakapiipii id. pikea crab. piki to climb, to mount, to go up. piki aruga, to surpass. pikipiki to embark, to go aboard. hakapiki to climb. P Pau.: piki, to climb, to ascend, to mount. Mgv.: piki, to mount, to go up, to climb. Mq.: piki, pii, to mount, to climb, to go aloft. Ta. : pii, to mount. Since this piki appears only in Samoa of Nuclear Polynesia it may be not improper to assign it to the Tongafiti migration. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 241 pikiga ascent, steps, stairs. Mgv. : pikiga, a stair, ladder, step. pikipiki rauoho pikipiki, hair black and curly. P Pau. : tupikipiki, to curl, to frizzle. piko 1 post. 7noa tar a piko, cock with long spurs. piko 2 crooked, tortuous. piko tnai piko atii, sinuosity. hakapiko pliant, to bend. pikopiko crooked. hoe pikopiko, pruning knife. veo pikopiko, arrow that flies ill. P Pau.: piko, bent, twisted, sinuous. Mgv. : piko, crooked, twisted, false. Mq.: piko, crooked, bent. Ta.: pio, id. (The Polynesian Wan- derings, 243.) piko 3 to hide oneself, to lie in wait, to set a trap, to take refuge, to withdraw, to beat a retreat, security, ambush, padlock. piko reoreo, false security. piko etahi, to withdraw one after an- other. pikoga asylum, receptacle, refuge, re- treat, snare. pine toto pine, bruise, contusion. piniku mesh. raraga piniku, to net. Mq. : piniku, veins of the coconut leaflet. pipi 1 to blanch, to etiolate. pipi 2 a spark, to sparkle. pipi 3 young branches, shoot, sprout, to bud. Mq.: pipi, tip of the banana blossom. pipi 4 snail T, pea, bean. P Mgv. : pipi, small shellfish in the shape of a mussel. Mq.: pipi, generic term for shells. Ta. : pipi, generic term for beans. The change to a vegetable sense in Tahiti and Rapanui is inexplicable. In Rapanui we have both senses, but not from the same source of record. pipi 5 to boil with hot stones. pipi 6 a wave. pipi 7 thorn, spiny, uneven. pipi 8 small. haha pipi, small mouth. pipi 9 rump, the rear. pipine to be wavy, to undulate. pipu bowl R (? hipu). pirari honey. Mgv. : pirari, honey or nectar of flowers. Ta. : piapia, nectar of flowers. piri 1 with, and. piri 2 a shock, blow. piri 3 to stick close to, to apply oneself, starch. pipiri to stick, glue, gum. hakapiri plaster, to solder. hakapipiri to glue, to gum, to coat, to fasten with a seal. hakapipirihaga glue. PPau.: ^mpzVi, resin, glue. Mgv.: piri, to stick together. Mq.: pii, to glue. Ta.: piri, glue, viscous, to piri 3— continued. adhere. (The Polynesian Wan- derings, 289.) piri 4 to frequent, to join, to meet, to inter- view, to contribute, to unite, to be associated, neighboring (pire T.) piri mai, to come, to assemble, a com- pany, in a body, two together, in mass, indistinctly. piri okorna, a couple. piri putuputu, to frequent. piri mai piri atu, sodomy. piro iho, to be addicted to. pipiri to catch. hakapiri to join together, aggregate, adjust, apply, associate, equalize, graft, vise, join, league, patch, unite. P Pau. : piri, to adhere ; piritaga, to ally oneself. Mq.: pii, to be attached, united, allied; hadpii, to frequent, to patch, to join, to border on. piria tagata piria, traitor. piriaro {piri 3-aro) singlet, undershirt. Ta.: piriaro, id. pirihaga to ally, affinity, league. piripou ipiri 3-pou) trousers. Ta. : piripou, id. piriukona tattooing on the hands. piro poison. piro ekapua, wormeaten. pipiro fetid, gangrene, rot, rotten, putrid odor, decay, to putrify. haha pipiro, foul breath, toe pipiro, incorruptible. vai pipiro, stinking water. hiakapipiro infection. P Pau.: piropiro, dirt, filth. Mgv.: piro. stench. Mq.: piro, pio, rotten, stinking. Ta.: piro, stench. The germ sense is clearly that of an obnoxious odor, the variety of the defini- tions here included arises from undue specification of that which is really a general description. (piti) hakapiti to pull up, to collect, to lift up, to turn up. pito navel. PPau., Mgv.: pito, the navel; pttoptto, button. Mq.,Ta.:/>ito, navel. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 293.) po 1 darkness, night, late. po haha, dark night, gloom. P Pau. : po-tagotago, darkness. Mgv., Mq., Ta.: po, darkness, night. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 330.) po 2 calendar day. po e rua, Tuesday. po te tagata, life T. P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta. : po, calendar day. poa shock, to strike, to blot, contagion. PS Sa.: po, to .slap. Fu.: pOpo, id. poepoe canoe, dugout (paepae). Pau., Ta.: paepae, a raft. These canoe names suggest Proto- Samoan paopao (Samoa, Futuna, Niue); see paepae. 242 EASTER ISLAND. poga cartilage, nostril. PS Sa. : pogaiisu, nostril. Since the community of the two lan- guages Samoan has found it necessary to determine the sense of poga by particular- ization, pega-i-isu signifies the poga-'m- the-nose. pogeha to make a noise, to roar, to cry, to decry, to curse, to laugh uproar- iously, hubbub, tumult, to bluster, to prate, to cackle, to talk, head- strong, fastidious, impertinent, importunate, to give offense, impu- dent, insolent, insupportable, obsti- nate, rebellious, stubborn, to resist, to kick, to prevaricate, to trans- gress. _ , tariga pogeha, to disobey, to mfrmge. vie pogeha, a howling woman. hakapogeha to make a noise, to stir up anger. pohi fury T, rage T. manava pohi, contrition. kokoma hanohano manava pohi, to abhor. pohiuhiu boom (of a sail). pohurihuri (pouri). pohutu to disfigure. pohutua defaced. poihuihu bowsprit, prow. poihuihu niiro, stern, poop. poki child, infant, nephew, grandchild, pos- terity, progeny, race. topa te poki, to lie in. poki aana, legitimate. poki gaapu, abortion. poki itiiti, child. poki puepue, abortion. poki taniaahitie, girl. poki tamaroa, boy. poki titika, legitimate. poki tuahuri, abortion. pokihaga childhood. PS Sa.: po't, a name of contempt for a young man. The accented length of the ultima in Samoa po'l and the imperfect sense accord make this identification of no great value. On the other hand it is to note that neither poki nor po't is associated with any other known stem. poko I sound of the sea. tai poko, breakers. pokopoko to slap water. MgA'.: pokokina, resonant, clear-toned. Mq.: poko, to slap the water in imitation of drumming; pokokina, sound of water. poko 2 rut, beaten path. P Pau.: poko, hollow; pokopoko, concave, to excavate. Mgv.: poko, to dig, to excavate, to hollow out. Mq.: pokoko, to crack open; pokona, to hollow out, to excavate. Ta.: poopoo, hollow, deep. poko 3 infernal. pokoga hell, infernal, cave. poko 3 — continued. topa ki te pokoga, to damn (lit: go down to hell.) Mq. : pokona, cavity, hole. pokoo 1 toothache. Mq. : pokona, caries. pokoo 2 to unsheathe, to draw out. pokoo niai, to arrive. pokopoko 1 womb. PS Sa. : po'opo'o, clitoris. Mq. : poko- poko, pudendum muliebre. pokopoko 2 pokopoko vae, footprints. pokopoko 3 concave, deep, ditch, mys- terious. pokopoko ihu, nostril (Ta.: poopoo ihu). pokopoko ke, fathomless. pokopoko taJieta, concave. hakapokopoko to deepen. pokupoku to overthrow, to capsize. (ponoko) hakaponoko monkey, grimace. poopo whitebait T. Mgv. : popo, fry of the fish arua. Mq. : popo, a small fish, fry of the uua. popo 1 waves which strike one another. P Pau.: po-karakara, to strike the hands together. Mgv.: po-kara, to clap the hands loudly and gently in alternation. Ta.: /jopo, to clap the hands. popo 2 to wrap up, to bundle, to preserve, to put in safety. Pau.: hakapopo, to make into a ball. Mgv.: popo, to take care of a fish net. popohaga morning. popohaga atatehe, id. Mq.: popoui, id. popokai {popo 2-kai 4) hare popokai, store- house. popopopo to deteriorate. P Mgv. : popopopo, entirely rotten, de- cayed. Mq.: popo, worm-eaten, decayed. poporakau {popo 2-rakau 2) store, ware- house. poporo a berry whose juice is mixed with ashes of // leaves in tattooing. Ta.: oporo, a capsicum plant. The Tahiti oporo is not a degradation of poporo but is the original poro stem aug- mented by that o which in Tahiti is word- formative in a sense too elusive to find expression in European ideas. poporohiva milk thistle T. popoto (polo), poraa {po 2-raa 2) day. poreko to lie in, to give birth, to procreate, to be born, to bear, birth. ■ poreko hakahou {iho) to be born again. poki poreko iho, new-born infant. porekoa born. porekohaga nativity, a brood, a litter, porekoreko fecund. poremo abstinence. poripori 1 negro. KAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 243 poripori 2 rounded wood. Mgv. : pori, to bend into a bow or arch ; akapori,hcnt, curved. Mq.: poriri, circumference, circle, round, ring. poro to notch. PS Sa.: polo, to cut up, to carve. porohata to sink into ruin, to crumble. poroieko to slip, to slide. porokimo next (proximus). porotetani Protestant. potaka cart, wagon. hakapotaka to cart. T Pau.: potaka, round, oval. Ta.: potaA, id. Mgv.: potaka, a wheel, to go round. poti boat. Mgv., Mq., Ta.: poti, boat, canoe. The Mgv. tipoti, a small trough, and Maori poti, a basket, lead Mr. Tregear to the note that this may be not an impor- tation. poto short, concise, laconic, summary, pres- ently. poto no, moment, provisional. poto noa, concise. tagata poto, a dwarf. ava poto, a short distance. popoto laconic. potopoto short. hakapoto to decrease, to shorten, summary. hakapotopoto to abridge, to contract. P Pau.: hakapoto, to shorten. Mgv.: poto, short; akapoto, to shorten, to abridge, to diminish, to lessen. Mq. : poto, short. Ta. : poto, id. potu end, tip. potupotu cockroach. Mq.: popotii, id. Ta.: popoti, id. pou column, post, pillar. P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: pou, id. pouri darkness. pohurihuri gloom. hare pohurihuri, prison, jail. puru ki te hare pohurihuri, to im- prison. P Pau.: hakapouri, to hide the view. Mgv.: pouri, obscurity, darkness. Ta.: pouri, obscurity, darkness, ignorant. pouro they T. pu 1 a trumpet. PMgv.: pu, a marine shell. Mq.: pu, conch shell. Ta. : pu, shell, trumpet. pu 2 a small opening, hole, mortise, stirrup, to pierce, to perforate, to prick. pu moo naa, hiding place. taheta pu, fountain, spring. hakapu to dowel, to pierce, to per- forate. PS Sa., Fu., Niue: pu, a hole. pua 1 flower, ginger, soap. pua mouku, grass. P Pau.: pua, a flower. Mgv.: pua, a flower, turmeric, starchy matter of the turmeric and hence soap. Mq.: pua, a flower, soap. Ta.: pua, id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 427.) pua 2 to grease, to coat with tar, to paint. (Cf. puo 2.) pua ci ineamea, to make yellow. Mgv.: pua, soap. Mq.: pua, to wash with soap. Ta. : pua, to wash. puaka animal, cattle (but not swine horu). puaka toro, steer. puaka tamaroa, bull. puaka tamaahine, heifer. tiaki puaka, neatherd. P Va.\i.: puaka, beast, animal. Mgv.: puaka, animal, pig. Mq.: puaka, puad, id. Ta.: puad, id. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 427.) 1 puapua a piece of cloth. I T Ma. : puapua, cloth wrapped about the I arm. j puepue poki puepue, abortive child. i puga 1 coral, lime. puga pupu, branching coral. P Van.: pua, lime. Mgv.: puga, a kind of madrepore. Mq.: puna, puka. coral, lime. Ta.: pud, id. puga 2 ragi puga, sky with white clouds, coming rain. pugaehu fine rain, spindrift, fog, mist, haze, sleet, (pugaheu R). (puhapuha) hakapuhapuha to stuff, to cram with food. T Ta. : puhaha, the bulky, puffed appear- ance of a person. puhare emptiness, vacuity. Ta. : pufarefare, hollow, empty, vacuity. puheenua {henua 2) placenta. Pau.: pufenua, id. Ta.: pufanua, pu- fenua, id. puhi to blow (puhu Q). puhi mai, to spring up. pupuhi wind, fan, to blow, puffed up, to blow fresh, to ferment, to swell, to bloat, to spring out, to gush, yeast. pupuhi vai, syringe. pupuhi eve, squirt. pupuhi heenua, volley. pupuhi nunui, cannon. pupuhi nui, swivel gun. ahuahu pupuhi, amplitude. vai pupuhi, water which gushes forth. pupuhihia to carry on the wind. hakapupuhi to gush, leaven, volatilize. puhipuhi to smoke, to smoke tobacco, a pipe. P Pau.: puhipuhi, to blow, to breathe. Mgv.: puhi, to h\ovf. Mq.: puhi, to blow, to smoke, a gun, to shoot, Ta. : puhi, to blow; pupuhi, a gun, to shoot. puhura (pu i-hiira 2) fife, flageolet, flute. puka 1 book. puka 2 to obstruct, to encumber. pukao crown. Mq. : pukao, pointed; pae pukao, a pointed style of hair dressing. puke to hill up a plant, tb heap up, to collect. to gather into a pile, a heap, mass. puke maea, a stone pile. hakapuke to heap, to pile up. 244 EASTER ISLAND. puke — continued. P Pau.: pukega, a heap, pile. Mgv.: puke, a heap, a pile, to pile up, to heap up, to amass, to assemble, the peak of a mountain. Mq.: puke, a small hill, heap, pile, to accu- mulate. Ta. : pue, to hill up the soil for plants, a heap, pile. (pukou 1) hakapukou a knot, to tie. pukou 2 germ, shoot, to sprout. pukou mat, to appear, to arrive, to dawn. puku 1 pukti haga oao, east, east wind. puku 2 pubes. T Mgv.: puku, clitoris; pukuhou, the age of puberty ; pukutea, a man between 30 and 45. puku 3 unripe. puku no, unripe. pukupuku green, immature. Mgv.: puku, to be unripe. Mq.: puku, a fruit which has not yet reached its maturity. puku 4 to gorge. niahaga puku, to take the bait greedily. PSSa. : pu'u, to take the whole at one mouthful, to put into the mouth whole. Fu.: pukupuku, to rinse the mouth, to gargle. Nine: puku, to take into the mouth. pukuhina {puku 4) to choke on a fishbone. Pau.: pukiui, to choke with a fishbone. Mgv. : pukua, to be .sufTocated by anything that sticks in the throat. Mq.: /Jj^^zm, bad deglutition. Ta.: puunena, puufeto, to choke, to gag. Ha.: ptma, to be choked, to have something sticking in the throat. pukupuku I elbow Q. pukupuku 2 wrinkled, knotty,wen, scrofula. gao pukupuku, scrofula. T Pau.: puku, a swelling; pukupuku, a wrinkle, knotty, rough. Mgv.: puku, a knot in wood; pukupuku, knotted, rough, uneven, lumpy. Mq. : puku, knot in wood, boss, protuberance, tumor, boil; puku- puku, wrinkled, knotty. Ta. : puii, boss, protuberance, swelling; puti- nono, tumor; puupuu, wrinkled, knotty. pukuraga servant T. puma pu mat puma, good night. pumahana heat. hakapumaana to heat, to scald. Pau.: pumahanahana, lukewarm. Mq.: pumahana, heat, sweat. Ta. : puma- hana, heat, lukewarm. puna spring, fountain, well. P Pau. : mapunapuna, to bubble, to boil over. Mgv., Mq., Ta. : puna, a spring. puneki germ, to spring up. raa puneki, sunrise. punekineki to bubble, to boil. punene I to bound, rebound. punene 2 to leak. punipuni to dull. punua new-born of animals, a bird in the down, small. punua horu, suckling pig. kevare ptmua, foal. mamari punua, chick in the egg. P Mgv. : punua, the young of animals. Mq. : ptmua, the young of animals, small. Ta. : punua, pinia, the young of animals. puo 1 to dress, to clothe, to dress the hair. puoa clothed. puoa tahaga, always dressed. puo 2 to daub, to besmear (cf. pua 2). puo ei oone, to daub with dirt, to smear. puo 3 ata puo, to hill up a plant. puoko head, skull, crown of a hat. puoko garuru, headache. kiri puoko, scalp. T Mgv.: upoko, head (men or animals). Mq. : upoko, upoo, head. Ta. : upoo, human head. (Sa.: ulupo'o, skull. To.: uluboko, id. Nine: ulupoko, id.) puopuo 1 to display. puopuo 2 to whip, to beat, to flog, to box, to chastise, to maltreat. pupa rat's nest. pupapupa bubble of water. pupu 1 to collect, to accumulate, collection, to embellish. pupu mai, together, in a body. pupu la, a register. pupupu to agglomerate. P Pau. : pupu, society, a company of per- sons. Mgv.: pupu, to amass, to heap. Ta. : haapupu, to class. pupu 2 puga pupu, branched coral. pupu tatira, whiplash. pupugarauahi soot. pupuhi (puhi). pupupuke {pupu I -/>z<^r) a gathering to hill yams. puputa (puta). (pura) pupura to shine, bright, crystalline, to glitter, luminous, lustre, radiant, to light, resplendent, splendid, a star. maea pupura, hard cellular stones used in the platforms T. pupura mai, to ogle. pupurahaga splendor. hakapura to illuminate, to make bright, to flame, a torch, lantern. ahi hakapura, match. hakapupura to shine upon, lustrous. hakapurapura phosphorescence. PS Pau; pura, phosphorescent. Mq.: pupua, brilliant, luminous, phos- phorescent, sparkling. Ta. : pura, a spark, to light up, phosphores- cent, to glitter. Sa. : pula, to shine. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 329.) purariki tattooing on the back. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 245 pure 1 to pray, to supplicate, invocation, prayer. hare pure, church, chapel. tae pure, irreverence. purega prayer. P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: pure, to pray. In assigning this to the general Poly- nesian the basis in Nuclear Polynesia is of the most scanty. In Samoa, Tonga, Nine, Futuna, Uvea, pule means to command; but in Futuna the prayer sense is found, and we must include Viti nibure for its theological import, if not availing prayer yet the place in which the priest came under the influence of the god, a theme of divinity which recalls the note under avaava. pure 2 a shell T. PPau.: hakapurepure, to dye, to color. Mq. : /)7ie, the porcelain shell. Ta. : pure, a mark. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 196.) purepure spotted, dappled. ragi purepure, dappled sky. purepurea spotted. P Pau. : hakapurepure, to dye, to color. Mgv.: purepure, printed cloth; akapurepure, to paint in diflferent colors. Mq. : ^Me^j^e, covered with pale scars. Ta.: purepur e,s^ott&d, dappled. pureva to throw a stone. puru to stuff up, to conceal, lid, to cover with a lid, covering of a house, to cover, to close, to stanch, to mask, recluse. mogugu puru, faithless, ungrateful. tariga puru, to disobey. puru ki te puoko, to cover the head. puru ki te hare pohurihuri, to im- prison. purua covered, shut up, seclusion. P Ma. : puru, a plug, cork. puruga bung, stopper, mask, veil. puruhare roof. maea puruhare, tile. purukatorio purgatory. purumata {puru-mata i) uira purumata, spy glass. puta fat. puputa bulk, voluminous. hakaputaputa to gobble gluttonously. PSSa.: puta, fat. To.: butobuta, id. puti 1 robust, plump, dropsy. puti 2 wind on the stomach. putu pure T. putuga a plug. putuputu assiduous, compact, frequent, often. piri putuputu, to frequent. hakaputuputu to do often. P Pau.: hahaputu, to agglomerate. Mgv.: putuputu, close, tight, compact, often, frequently. Mq. : putu, close. Ta.: putuputu, compact. ra I then. PPau., Ta. : ra, then. Mq.: a, accord- ingly, then. ra 2 there, is it not? i ra, ki ra, there. ki ra hoki, there precisely. ki re i ra, yet, already. mai ra, on the contrary. pei ra, thus, so, like that, such, as, the same as. kakore ra, or. P Mgv.: ra, interrogative particle. Mq.: a, there. Ta. : ra, there. ra 3 an intensive particle. moe atu ra, to postpone. ra 4 demonstrative pronoun. ra, those. mea ra, nevertheless. ra 5 1,000,000 T. raa 1 the sun. raa ea mai, raa puneki, sunrise. raa tini, raa too, noon. P Mgv., Ta. : ra, the sun. Mq.: a, id. raa 2 day, date. a raa nei a, to-day, now. raa i mua, day before. P Mgv., Ta.: ra, a day. Mq.: a, id. rae 1 commencement, beginning, to strike up, to essay, to occasion, to pro- ceed, former, primitive, precedent, predecessor, first-fruits. rae ki te mea hou, to innovate. oho rae, to march at the head. tagata rae, advance guard, van. raega commencement, beginning, occa- sion, first-fruits. rae 2 to attack, to provoke. kakai rae, toua rae, to provoke. raga 1 captive, slave, to take captive. hakaraga to enslave. Mq.: dka, conquered. raga 2 to banish, to expel, to desert. ragaraga to send away, to expel. hakaraga to banish, to drive off. Mq. : dka, wanderer, vagabond. ragaraga to float, to fluctuate. eve ragaraga, ennui, to weary. T Mgv.: raga, to swim or float on the sur- face of the water. Mq.: ana, dka, to float. The germ sense as found in Southeast Polynesia recurs in Hawaii, but in the Maori it is hard to discover. ragi 1 sky, heaven, firmament, paradise. no te ragi, celestial. P Pau., Mgv.: ragi, sky, heavens. Ta.: rai, id. Mq.: dni, dki, sky, heaven, paradise. (The Polynesian Wan- derings, 359.) ragi 2 appeal, cry, hail, formula, to invite, to send for, to notify, to felicitate, precept, to prescribe, to receive, to summon. ragi no, to impose. ragi tarotaro, to menace, to threaten. tagata ragi, visitor. 246 EASTER ISLAND. ragi 3 commander. ragi 4 to love, to be affectionate, to spare, sympathy, kind treatment. ragi kore, pitiless. ragi nui, faithful. Mgv.: ragia, precious, dear, beloved. ragi a guest. ragiamo cloudless sky. ragiga invitation, observance, precept, order, impost. ragikai {ragi 2-kai 4) feast, festival. ragitea {ragi 2-tea) haughty, domineering. rago chair, sofa bed, lounge, scaffold, raft, table, theater, stairs, tribunal, throne. haga ki te rago, to make a raft. ragorago bed, pulpit, scaffold. P Pau. : ti-ragorago, a joist. Mgv. : rago, a beam, a cross-beam. Mq.: dno, ako, piece of timber on which a j canoe or any heavy burden is rolled. Ta. : rao, post, joist, cross- beam, boat. (The Polynesian Wan- derings, 257.) ragua pillow. P Pau. :rMn<ga, id. Mgv.:Mr«ga,id. Mq.: turua, id. Ta. : urua, turua, id. This is clearly metathetic, of a type (cADEi) unusual in Polynesia, as appears when compared with Samoan aluga; note a similar metathesis in puoko from upoko, and compare egariia. This word is quite interesting when the metathesis is combed out, for Rapanui is the only speech of Polynesia which follows the Samoan type, except for Nuguria far astern in the wake of migration. (The Polynesian Wander- ings, 241.) (ragutu) hakaragutu to hatch. rahirahi clear, light, thin, flimsy. kahu rahirahi, gauze, muslin. haipo rahirahi, short breath. rahirahi ntaeha, thin, slender. hakarahirahi a scraper. hakarahirahiga scrapings. Pau.: rahirahi, to be thin, slender; rahi- rahiga, the temples. Mgv. : rahirahi, line, slender, supple. Mq. : dhidhi, clear, thin, slender, transparent. Ta. : rahirahi, small; rahirahia, the temples. rahui to forbid, to prohibit, to interdict. kai rahui, prohibition of food. PPau.: rahui, illicit, forbidden. Mgv., Ta.: rahui, to prohibit, to forbid. Mq.: ahui, kahui, id. It appears in Nuclear Polynesia only in the highly specialized Samoan lafu to pro- hibit the killing of pigs; we may therefore assign it to the Tongafiti migration. Note, however, that lafu preserves an earlier stem form before it had received the transitive augment i. rakau 1 wood. rakau la, cudgel, stick. P Pau.: rakau, tree, to dress a wound. Mgv.: rakau, wood, timber, a tree; rakau I — continued. medicine, a remedy; an object. Mq. : dkau, wood, tree. Ta. : radu, id. (The Polynesian Wander- ings, 353.) rakau 2 medicine, remedy, potion, ointment, furniture, any precious object, resources, baggage, riches, heri- tage, dowry, merchandise, treasure, wealth. rakau hakaneifiei, purgative. rakau nui, rich, opulent. rakau kore, poor, beggar, indigent, miserable, an inferior. hakakamikami ki te rakau, to im- poverish. rakau te miro, ballast. Mq.: akau, anything in general. The medicine .sense is particularized in Tonga, Nukuoro, Hawaii, Tahiti, Manga- reva, Paumotu. In no other speech does wood stand so fully for wealth of pos- sessions, but it will be recalled that Rapa- nui is destitute of timber and depends wholly upon driftwood. rake bad, in its most general sense. patu toona rake, immodest, to expose the person obscenely. rakega evil, perversity. rakerake abominable, frightful, low, shocking, culpable, crime, debauch- ery, dishonor, fault, hideous, ig- noble, deformed, illicit, immodest, immoral, impious, irreligious, las- civious, evil, bad, obscene, sinful, ugly- , , . . rakerakega sin, crime, fault, impiety, iniquity, evil, vice. hakarakerake causative, to make bad, etc. Pau. : marakcrake, afflicted, disconsolate. rakei an ornament; to prepare, to embellish, to arrange, to adorn, to dress up, to make a display, to decorate; to clear away, to explain; to put an edge on. ina kai rakai, ill prepared. rakei ki te kahu, toilet. rakeia dressed up. PS Pau. : rakei, to decorate. Mgv. : rakei, to ornament, to adorn, chaplet, garland, decoration. Sa.: la'ei, ti leaves tied to a stone to attract cuttlefish, to dress for a re- view of troops, to wear a train. To. : lakei, the leaves and stone used to catch catfish. Fu.: lakei, to have a long train. (The Polyne- sian Wanderings, 209.) The significations reported from South- east Polynesia are undoubtedly primitive, an idea of decoration which does not exist generaUy in Nuclear Polynesia except as it may appear in the Samoan " to dress for a review, "and with more particularity in Samoa and Futuna "to wear a train." Highly specialized is the employment in RAPANUI-ENGUSH VOCABULARY. 247 rakei — continued. Samoa and Tonga of the lure for the octopus, long strips of green being every- where as peculiarly attractive to that beast as in our country life the bullfrog will jump for red flannel on the hook. rama nut. P Pau. : rama, a nut, torch. Mgv. : rama, the nut of the native walnut, to give light, to go fishing with torches. Mq.: dma, candlenut, torch. Ta. : rama, torch. The nut sense is a remote derivative. The stem is that lama which appears in malama to give light. Thence derives the sense of the light-giver, which in out- door conditions is the torch of leaflets of the coconut, within doors is the candle of threaded nuts of Aleurites triloba or moluccana. Thence the sense attaches generally to the candlenut itself, and in Nine it has passed yet beyond to the soot of such combustion, an abundant product. ranorano volcano, crater. PS Sa.: lano, a crater lake. rapa to polish. hakarapa to polish, to smooth. raparapa to glisten, smooth; tin, zinc, drinking cup, lantern. ohio raparapa, tin. mata raparapa, blind. hakaraparapa to brighten, to plate. Mq. : dpa, to be bright, to gHsten. rape room, chamber. rapehare hall, room. Ta.: rape, the wall plate of a house. rapino rabbit {la pin). rapo pumice. rapu work, workman, to till the soil, to hoe. rapurapua kaiga rapurapna, cultivated soil. Mgv.: rapu, to knead, to bray in a mortar, to beat many times. Mq. : dpudpu, to knead. Ta.: rapu, to scratch. rara 1 to meddle with, to insinuate oneself, to visit, to spread a report. rara hakariva, to intermediate. rara 2 to interpret, sentence, sermon. tagata rara, interpreter. raraga to weave, to braid, to make mats or bags. raraga piniku, to net. P Pau., Mgv.: raraga, to weave, to plait, to make mats. Mq. : ddna, ddka, id. Ta. : raraa, id. rarama to inspect, to review. PS Mgv.: rarama, to go to see, to visit. Mq.: ddma, to visit, to examine, to explore, to spy. Sa., To.: lama, to watch for. Niue: lamalamati, to lie in wait for. An idea central to all these variants is that of looking at or for something with fixed or intent gaze, which primal sense appears most clearly in Nuclear Poly- nesia and is almost exactly repeated in the spy meaning in the Marquesas. The rarama — continued. other occurrences of the word arc in secondary senses. rarara condemnation, to condemn. rararara to heat. Mgv. : rara, to leave by the fire. rarau distrust, mistrust. rari moist, soaked. oone rari, marsh, swamp. rarirari muddy, miry. hakarari to soak, to wet. TPau.: rari, wet, water; fakarari, to moisten. Mgv.: ran, moist, humid, muddy, wet, soft. rarikau go away T. raro under, below, leeward. i raro, below, beneath. ki raro, under, below. raronui, pit, chasm. P Pau.: raro, under, beneath, leeward, west. Mq.: do, id. Ta. : raro, id. Mgv. : raro, under, beneath. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 213, 216.) raruga moea raruga, lying flat. rata 1 to tame. P Pau.: fakarata, to tame. Ta. : rata, tame. Mq.: dta, wild, not tame, to run when called (a sense-invert). rata 2 to receive, to welcome. Mgv. : rata, to welcome. rate rat. rau I leaf. P Pau., Ta. : rau, id. Mgv.: rau, rou, id. Mq. : du, ou, id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 397) rau 2 hundred. P Mgv., Ta.: rau, id. Mq.: du, 200, 400. raua they. P Mgv., Ta.: raua, they two. Mq. : dua, id. (rauga) hakarauga a file, a row. rauhiva weak, feeble, ill, malady, fever, pale, sallow. raukape {rau i-kape) leaf of the yam. Ta.: rauape, id. rauoho hair (lauocho Q). Mq.: 6 uoho, id. Ha.: lauoho, id. raupa large leaves. rauti {ran i-ti i) dracaena leaf. Ta.: rauti, id. rava I art, power, capable, possible, means, inventor. tae rava, e ko rava, impossible, in- capable. PS Mgv. : ravehaga, to be a worker. Ta. : rave, work, operation; ravea, means. Sa.: lava, to be able. To.: lava, to accomplish. Fu.: lava, to be able to carry. Viti: lawa, to be able, easy. The Nuclear Polynesian source is unmis- takable in the exact concord of form and sense. The Mangareva and Tahiti words contain an important form difference and in sense they can be linked only through Tahiti ravea and the occurrence of its definition "means" in Rapanui; this form is found in Maori rawe easy, suitable. 248 EASTER ISLAND. rava 2 to get, to have, to attain, to conquer, to gain, to obtain, invasion, to capture, to procure, to recover, to retrieve, to find, to bring back, to profit, to assist, to participate, to prosper. mea meitaki ka rava, to deserve. PS Pau.: rave, to take. Mgv.: rave, to take, to acquire possession. Ta.: rave, to seize, to receive, to take. To.: lava, to achieve, to obtain. Viti: rawd, to obtain, to accompUsh. Here again we find the mutation to rave in Southeast Polynesia, while Rap- anui is in close agreement with the two languages of Nuclear Polynesia in which the word may be identified. rava 3 to know. rava ut, to discern. rava 4 large. hakarava to enlarge, to augment, to add. PS Sa.: lava, large, very. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 358.) (rava 5) hakarava wide, width, across, to put across, yard of a ship, firm. hakarava hakaturu, quadrangular. P Mgv.: ravatua, the shelving ridge of a road, poles in a thatch roof, a ridge. In the Tongafiti speech this appears only in Maori whakarawa to fasten with a latch or bolt. We may very properly assign it to the Proto-Samoan source. rava 6 a prepositive intensive. rava oho, to take root. rava keukeii, to apply oneself. rava ahere, agile, without fixed abode. rava ki, to prattle. rava vanaga, to prate. Mq.: ava, enough, sufficient. (rava 7) hakarava gummy eyes, lippitude. (rava 8) hakarava omua to come before, to precede. ravage! to prattle. ravahaga capture. ravaika to fish. Mgv.: raveika, a fisherman. Mq.: avaika, avaid, id. ravakai glutton, insatiable (ravekai). tae ravekai, frugal. ravakata jovial, merry. ravakakata id. ravaki to prattle, to tell stories, loquacious, narrator, orator, eloquent, to boast, to speak evil, to defame, slander, gossip. ravapeto to blab, to speak evil. ravapure fervent, earnest. ravarae invention. ravatere to scare away. ravatotouti neku ravatotouti, agile. ravavanaga loquacious, garrulous, to tell stories, narration. reeree black. niho reeree, black teeth. regorego round. jnaea regorego, a flinty beach pebble used for the finest stone imple- ments T. hakaregorego to make round. rehau head ornament of women's hair. reherehe weak, feeble, lean, effeminate, lacking energy, clumsy, perplexed, rheumatism, tall and slender, mild. ariga reherehe, amiable. vae reherehe, weak in the legs. hakareherehe relaxed. T Ma. : rehe, to yield, to succumb. rehu I dust. P Mgv. : rehu, a cinder, coal, ashes. Mq. : ehuahi, ashes. Ta.: rehu, ashes, soot, any powder. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 313.) rehu 2 to omit, to forget, to faint. rehurehu to omit, omission, lost to sight. hakarehu to surprise. rehua unintelligible. rei mother of pearl. rei kauaha, fin. P Mgv. : rei, whale's tooth. Mq. : ei, id. This is probably associable with the general Polynesian rei, which means the tooth of the cachalot, an object held in such esteem that in Viti one tooth (tambua) was the ransom of a man's life, the ran- som of a soul on the spirit path that led through the perils of Na Kauvandra to the last abode in Mbulotu. The word is undoubtedly descriptive, generic as to some character which Polynesian percep- tion sees shared by whale ivory and nacre. Rei kauaha is not this rei; in the Maori whakarei designates the carved work at bow and stern of the canoe and Tahiti has the same use but without particularizing the carving : assuming a sense descriptive of something which projects in a relatively thin and flat form from the main body, and this describes these canoe ornaments, it will be seen that it might be applied to the fins of fishes, which in these waters are frequently ornamental in hue and shape. The latter sense is confined to the Tongafiti migration. reirei to trample down, to knead, to pound. reka 1 then, but, or, therefore. Mgv.: reka, accordingly, therefore, or, rather, else. reka 2 content, gay, pleasant, hilarious, noisy, playful, melodious, game, foolery, to please, to divert, to applaud. reka no, to jest. hiri te reka, to walk without noise. hakareka to amuse, to caress, pleasant conversation, to please, playful, gay, to chatter, game, to play, leisure, droll, pleasant, pleasantry, to jest, recreation, to leap for joy, holiday, vacation. hakareka no, chat. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 249 reka 2 — continued. iagata hakareka no, player. tumu te hakareka, toy, plaything. rekareka to long for, an adulterer. hakarekareka to tickle, enjoyment. T Pau.: rekareka, agreeable, sweet, pleas- ant, voluptuous. Mgv. : rekareka, joy, pleasure, to rejoice, an itching, longing. Mq. : eka, joy, pleasure, enjoyment. Ta. : reared, id. (Cf. To.: neka, to rejoice, to joy; nekeneka, joy, rejoicing, delight.) The mutation l-n is so far permissible as to admit the Tonga neka as an affiliate. But as it does not occur elsewhere in Nuclear Polynesia it must stand as a Tongafiti remnant and not of Proto- Samoan source. reka 3 to devastate. hakareka to lay waste. reke spur, talon, claw, heel Q. TPau.: rekereke, the heel. Mgv.: reke, the end of a fish hook that is attached to the line. Mq.: neke, to walk on the heels. This word offers an interesting problem of evolution in sense. The Mangareva precludes us from accepting as basic the numerically more weighty signification of the heel. No such difficulty attaches to the sense which is common to Rapanui and Mangareva, a spur, any sharp and projecting member, such as a claw or the long shank of the shell fishhook to which the line is attached not by tying but by lashing with a service of thread. Thence it is an easy transition from the spur of a bird to that part of the human foot which occupies the same relative position, the heel, the secondary sense which holds in Maori and Paumotu and of which a spe- cific detail is found in the Marquesas. In Rapanui we find a distinct variation in rekevae the sole, in which the parent sense but scantily appears. rekevae sole of the foot. rekireki generous. Mgv.: rekircki-tahaga, to be easy, un- embarrassed. (? remrem R couchant.) remereme to dazzle. reo 1 voice, vocal, word, air of a song, lan- guage, story, speech. reo nui, bass voice. reo ke, changeable voice. reo tahi, solo, unison. reo torn, trio. reo kore, patience, resignation. moil te reo, resignation. reoreo story, fable, tittle-tattle. hakareoreo to tell a story. P Pau.: reko, speech: reo, air of a song. Mgv.: reo, sound, voice, speech, language, order. Mq. : eo, voice, speech, language, tone, word, order, commandment. Ta.: reo, voice, speech, word, language, air of a song. reo I — continued. As already pointed out (The Polyne- sian Wanderings, 232) the Paumotu reko is anomalous as regards the assumption of the k. reo 2 artifice, trick. ioua reo, discussion without knowing the object. hakaaroha reo, vain compassion, to adulate, reoreo artifice, duplicity, false, knavery, fraud, imposture, lying, deceptive, to trick, to forswear. horihori maia i te reoreo, to com- promise one. hakarivariva i te reoreo, to drive mad. tagata reoreo, false witness, perjurer. tuhi reoreo, to accuse. reoreo peaha, unlikely, improbable. reohirehire {reo i-hire) to stammer, to lisp, to use broken speech. reokumi {reo i-kumi) to cackle. reone lion. reopuru {reo i-puru) hoarse. reouu {reo i-uu) to stammer, to lisp, (repa) repa Jioa, male friend, intimate, com- rade, companion, fellow student. repa hoa tilika, trusty friend. repureva neck ornament of women made of shells strung on hair G. rerarera surface of the sea. rere I to fly, to run, to leap, to scale, to be carried away by the wind. ika rere, flying fish. rere artiga, to rebound. hetiiu rere, meteor, flying star. hakarere to leap. P Pau.: rere, to soar, to fly; Jakarere, to precede. Mgv., Ta.: rere, to fly, to leap. (The Polynesian Wan- derings, 421.) rere 2 to come, to reach to. Mq.: ee mat, to come. rere 3 to swerve, to deviate, (rere 4) hakarere to cease, desist, post- pone, quit, vacation. tae hakarere, perseverance. Mq. : rere, to disappear. (rere 5) hakarere to save, preserve, put, place, reserve, burden, destine. (rere 6) hakarere to abandon, forsake, give up, depose, expose, leave, omit, abjure, repudiate. hakarere ki te hau, to uncover the head. hakarere ki te vie, to divorce. hakarere ki raro, to put down. tooa te kiko e ivi i hakarere, to strip off the flesh. Mq. : ee, to run away, to escape, (rere 7) hakarere? ikapotu hakarere, to abut, to adjoin. e tahi hakarere, synonym. rerepe crest. Pau.: repe, crest, tuft, topknot. Ta.: repe, crest, dorsal fin of a shark, bole on a tree, projection. 250 EASTER ISLAND. rerere to spatter. paka rerere, cancer. rereva (reva). rero to daub. rerorero to crush, to bruise. reru calf of the leg T (cf. heru). rerureru fishgills. retera letter. retu tattooing on the head. reva to hang, to suspend, flag, banner. hakareva to hang up. hakarereva to hang up, to balance. hakarevareva to wave. T Pau.: reva, a Qag; fakarevareva, to hang up, to suspend. Mgv.: reva, a flag, a signal. Mq.: eva, to hang up, to be suspended, to wave a signal. Ta.: reva, a flag, banner; revareva, to wave. The germ sense is that of being sus- pended; the passage to that which is sus- pended is so .short as to be in the use of the Polynesian attributive no passage at all. Anj' light object hung up in the island air under the steady tradewind will flutter; therefore the specification involved in the wave sense is no more than normal observation. ri rice {riz). (riga) hakariga to subdue. riha slow, tardy. Mgv. : ria, id. Mq. : id, id. Ta. : riha, id. rihariha 1 feeble, cooked too much. rihariha 2 greedy. Mq.: ihaiha, gorged, stomach filled to repletion. rike T (reke). rikiriki small, dainty, fine, frail, narrow. PPau.: Mgv.: n')fem>f, small, Uttle. Mq.: iki, small, narrow, thin. Ta.: rii, small, young animals. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 229.) riku vine (fern) T. rima 1 five. P Mgv., Ta. : rima, id. Mq. : ima, id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 363.) rima 2 arm, hand. rima atakai, obliging, kind, generous, a gift. rima tuku, elbow. rima omo, infidelity, faithless, un- faithful. rima te kahu, sleeve. kakari rima, wrist. P Pau. : rima, hand, arm. Mgv. : rima, hand, arm, paw, finger. Mq. : ima, hand, arm. Ta.: nwa, arm, hand, finger. (The Polynesian Wander- ings, 367.) rima 3 to lead into error. rimaetua supernatural. Mq.: imaima, that which returns after a man's death. Ta. : rimaatua, plague, dissension, mortal illness. The obvious etymology must be put aside, for "the hand of god" is without meaning in Polynesian theology. The explanation is suggested by the Mar- quesan. rimahakaviriviri fist, to clench the fist, a blow of the fist. rimahati {rima 2-hati) one-armed. rima ko manaroa little finger T. rimamaatoo rapacious. rlmamatua neanea thumb. rimaroaroa tahaga middle finger T. rimatitiri to walk with the hands behind the back. rimaruru to clasp hands. rimatuhi henna (?) index finger T. rimatuhi a hana finger ring T (? ring finger). rimu seaweed, slime, seamoss. P Pau.: rimu, moss, seaweed, sponge. Ta. : rimu, id. Mgv.: rimu, moss. Mq.: imu, moss, seaweed, lichen. (ripoi) tae ripoi, blunder, to scare away. hakaripoi disorder, blunder, to invert the sense, to stray from the subject, to damage, to exaggerate, to falsify, to pervert, profanation, irreligious, to throw into confusion, to mutilate, to vitiate, to paralyze. tae hakaripoi, excuse, to excuse one- I self. I hakaripoihaga damage, irreligion, per- I version. I Mgv. : ripo, to undo, to take asunder, I to put out of place, disordered, dis- ! arranged, to be impious, wicked. riri animosity, ill-will, spite, strength T, j anger, to disapprove. manava riri, wrath. ririhaga animosity. 1 hakariri to shock, to displease, to be I rude. P Pau. : riri, anger, spite, vexation. Mgv. riri, to be angry, to hate, to do with violence. Mq. : riri, ii, dinger, force, fury, energy, ardor, faculty, strength. Ta.: riri, anger, spite, offense, to displease. (ritarita) kokoma ritarita, to abhor. Ta. : rita, to gnash the teeth, (rite) liakarite color, species, class, mode, equality, condition, manner, pro- portion, sort, figure; even, regular; to align, to assimilate, to simulate, to compare, to be equal, to imitate. tae hakarite, unequal, unfair, inequal- ity, irregular. hakarite koe, unequal, unfair, incom- parable. hakarite ke, difference, diversity, un- equal, singular, variety, extraordi- nary, fantastic. e tahi hakarite, thus, so, as, as much, as many, equal, uniform, to re- semble, to look like. ariga hakarite, to look like. niho hakarite, regular teeth. hakaritega comparison, agreement, parallel, likeness, similitude. T Ma.: rite, like. Ha.: like, id. Raro.: arite, alike, resembling. This is one of several words which Pdre Roussel, working out his task in inverted order, has so overloaded with definition as RAPANUI-ENGLISII VOCABULARY 251 (rite) hakarite — continued. to obscure the germ sense. The word appears only in Rapanui, Maori and Hawaii, and its simplest signification is to be like. By an odd accident, out of the billion long odds against such coincidence, the eye, yet not the ear, is struck by the entry in the Hawaiian dictionary "like like. " ritorito white, neat, clean, handsome, good- looking, charming, graceful, ma- jestic, to glorify. vai ritorito, clear, limpid. ritorito ke, pure. hakaritorito to purify, to better, to improve, to beautify, to expiate. hakaritorito ki tc hau, to bleach in the dew. Mgv.: rito, clean, bright, clear, fresh, pure, beautiful. Mq. : ito, fresh, handsome, red, green. riva calm, modesty, health; to satisfy, to restore, to convert. tae riva, coarse, imperfect, uncer- tain, inconvenient, inconsistent, un- seemly, inefficacious, inopportune, insignificant, dishonest, filthJ^ noho tae riva, indecent. riva ke, to make famous. riva niaoa, correct. riva mo tere, navigable. riva atii, progress. riva kid ku, interest. riva no iti, convalescence. mea riva, seemly. vanaga tae riva, confused speech. ina kai riva, uncertain. e ko riva, incurable. rivaga goodness, quality. rivaga ke, wonderful, marvelous. rivariva neatness, effect, seasouableness, magnificence, excellence, curiosity, elegance, loyalty, good, well, neat, handsome, channing, decent, deli- cate, excellent, flourishing, exqui- site, good looking, commendable, loyal, magnificent, majestic, oppor- tune, reasonable, affable, pious, agreeable, pleasing, holy. tae rivariva, dishonesty, illegal, un- worthy. igoa tae rivariva, nickname. rivariva ke, illustrious, better, best, precious, remarkable. tagata rivariva, devout. rivariva atu, to excel. mea rivariva, to delight, to deserve. hakatu rivariva, fine appearance. rivariva maitai, good. rivariva noa, moral, perfect, precious, rich. rivarivaga perfection. rivarivaga ke, pomp. hakariva happiness, attention, opera- tion; to be happy, to rejoice, to make famous, to govern, to rule, to operate, to adorn, to cure. rara hakariva, to intermeddle. rivariva — continued. hakarivaga joy, gladness. hakarivariva deliberation, explana- tion, judgment, justification, ad- monition, agreement, paraphrase, process, receipt, petition for pardon, reparation, resolution, restoration, condemnation; to condemn, to cor- rect, to judge, to set in order, to organize, to refute, to govern, to administer, to arrange, to assign, to complete, to compose, to deliber- ate, to develop, to explain, to jus- tify, to adjust, to accommodate, to plead, to prepare, to resolve, to retrace, to simplify, to care for, to stipulate, to convert, to verify, to translate, to tell a story, to moral- ize, to plot, to join, to reason, to remedy, to preach, to sharpen, to make readj-, to avow, to conciliate, to free of difficulties, to clear away, to inquire, to intervene, to smooth, to traffic, to mitigate, to gorman- dize. hakarivariva ki toona reoreo, to drive mad. hakarivariva ki te kahu, toilet. tagata hakarivariva, arbiter, umpire, interpreter. hakarivariva! ho to modify, to renew, to rectify, to reform. ro I of, concerning. ro 2 yet, nevertheless, still. kakore ro, or. ka kikiii ro, to importune (? no). roa long, large, extent. roaroa to grow, height. I mea roaroa, a long while. ! roaroa tahaga, middle finger. i roaroa ke, infinite (time and space). j roroa far, distant, thin, to grow tall. tagata roroa, giant. j roroa ke, immense. I arero roroa, to report, to tell. vanaga roroa, to chatter, babbler. I vare roroa, driveller. I hakaroa to lengthen, to defer. hakaroaroa to lengthen, to develop. hakaroroa to extend, prolong, defer, j lengthen. j P Pau. : roa, long. Mgv. : roa, far, long j (of time and space). Mq.: 6a, I long, high, far, distant a long while. I Ta.: roa, long (of time and space.) ! roaa caught. } Ta.: roaa, obtained. j roaga distance, extent, size, length, distant, I long. roau to assist, to celebrate, to venerate, respect. roe ant. PS Pau.: roe, id. Mgv., Ta.: ro, id. Mq.: 0, ko, id. Sa.: loi, id. To., Fu., Nine, Uvea, V^iti: lo, id. It appears that the primal stem is lo. From this, by possibly descriptive addi- 252 EASTER ISLAND. roe — continued. tions, have developed hi and loatn, the small ant and the large, venomous ant respectively. The form loi is found only in Samoa; its recurrence in Rapanui and Paumotu groups these languages in their relation to a point of departure from Samoa restrictively and at a period when loi had come into use. rogo I news, message, errand, messenger, deputy; to delegate, to send a mes- sage. uga ki te rogo, to send a message. P Mgv. : akarogo, to carry news, to report. Mq.: 0110, oka, news, rumor. Ta.: rod, news. rogo 2 to hear, to understand, to compre- hend, to listen, to believe, to con- sent. rogo hara, to misunderstand. tae rogo, unheard. kai rogo, to abstain. hapai rogo, to announce. hakarogo to hear, to listen, to be atten- tive, to comprehend, to understand, to collect, to obey, subordination, devoted, to adhere, to be deceived. tae hakarogo, to disobey, miscreant. ho at a moo hakarogo atu, to disbeHeve. tariga hakarogo, faithful, obedient, to obey. P Pau.: rogo, to hear. Mgv.: rogo, to hear, to understand, to compre- hend, to know, to perceive. Mq.: ono, oko, to listen, to understand, to comprehend, to perceive through touch. (The Polynesian Wander- ings, 398.) rogoa to believe, belief, intelligible, com- prehended. kai rogoa, not in use, obsolete. roho head (oho). Mgv.: oho, the head of human beings. Mq.: 66, the head, brains {roro). roi knife Q. rona drawing, traction. Pau.: ronarona, to pull one another about. ropa robe. ropa o raro, shirt. ropa kakari kore, petticoat. rori 1 to invert the sense. T Ma. : rori, silly, foolish. Data are lacking to carry out the com- parison, but it docs suggest itself that there is some connection between Rapanui and Maori, although we want the middle term which might make it clear. It does not appear to be associable with rori 3, the sense there being wholly physical. rori 2 to arrive, to come, to result, to issue, to come from. hi rori niai, the future. rori 3 to go from side to side. rori te koa hogihogi, to follow a scent. rorirori to stagger, to waver, to luff. hakarori to tack about. rori 3 — continued. T Pau.: rorirori, pliant, supple; garori- rori, to vacillate. Mgv.: rori, to stir, to toss about; akarori, to do nothing but come and go. Mq. : 6i, mobile, hard to restrain. roro head, skull, brains. TPau.: taka-roro, headache. Mp\: roro, the head, the cranium, milk, coco- nut milk. Mq. : roro, 66, brains. Ta. : roro, id. (The Polynesian Wan- Wanderings, 224.) There are three senses in this word as here collated, one of which it is violent to seek to link with the germ sense of that which is palpably soft, i, coconut milk, as in Mangareva, a Proto-Samoan signifi- cation; note that coconut milk employed by writers who know the South Sea does not mean the natural water within the nut, which is limpid, but is a tincture obtained by maceration of the bruised kernel, which is white and heavj- and thickens to a custardy consistency when cooked. 2, the Tongafiti sense is the brain, palpably the soft contents of the calvarium, some- times very soft indeed; this sense is lack- ing to Mangareva but is found in Rapanui. 3, a designation of the hard part of the head, found only in Mangareva and Rapa- nui, so violently sundered from the germ sense underlying i and 2 as to indicate confusion with a stem of similar form but diverse meaning. roroa (roa). roto 1 marsh, swamp, bog. roto nui, pond. roto iti, pool. T Pau.: roto, lake. Mq.: otovai, pond, marsh. Ta.: roto, pond, swamp. roto 2 inside, lining. roto, interior, issue. ki roto, within, into, inside, among. r^iei roto mea, issue. no roto mai mea, maternal. vae no roto, drawers. P Pau.: roto, in, within. Mgv.: ro/o, the inside, within, entrails, deep. Mq.: oto, within, interior, cavitj'. Ta.: roto, in, within. roturotu I to clap, to wink. PS Pau.: rotu, to strike the water. Mgv.: rotu, to beat the sea in order to frighten fish into the net, to beat a drum. Mq.: 6tu, to drive fish into the seine. Ta. : rotu, to strike. Sa. : lotii, to make a hollow sound in the water with the hand. Omitting the Rapanui definition to wink, which is in no wise correlative, we find the germ sense in the making of a noise by the hand, and in four languages out of the seven this is distinctly an aquatic noise, for the Marquesas definition in omitting the noise-beat yet leaves it in- ferential. I regard the Rapanui as primal and associate therewith the Tahiti, though the noise is omitted from the definition. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 253 roturotu 2 to take to pieces. rou I (feather, cf. rauoho). rou meaniea, feather. Mgv.: rouoho, hair; roiiro, id. Mq.: otioho, id. Ta.: rouru, id. rou 2 a stick with a crook, a hook. P Pau. : roti, a cnitch, a hook, to gather with a hook. Algv.: rou, a forked pole with which to gather bread- fruit. Alq.: 6u, id. Ta.: rou, id. ru a chill, to shiver, to shudder, to quake. manava ru, groan. ruru fever, chill, to shiver, to shake, to tremble, to quiver, to vibrate, com- motion, to apprehend, moved, to agitate, to strike the water, to print. manava ruru, alarm. rima ruru, to shake hands. P Pau. : rum, to shake, to tremble. Mgv. : ru, to shiver with cold, to shake with fever, to tremble. Mq.: w, to tremble, to quiver. Ta.: ruru, to tremble. (The Polynesian Wan- derings, 235.) rua 1 two. P Mgv., Ta. : rua, id. Mq.: lia, id. rua 2 nausea, seasickness, to vomit, disgust. hakarua to vomit, to spew. PS Mgv. : aruai, ruai, to vomit. Mq. : ua, id. Ta.: ruai, id. Pau.: ruaki, id. Sa. : lua'i, to spit out of the mouth; lulua, to vomit. To.: lua, to vomit. Fu.: lulua, luaki, id. Nine: lua, id. Viti: lua, id.; loloa, seasick. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 279.) The Proto-Samoan form is lua. In Samoa and Futuna this form remains in use along with the augmented form luaki. In Southeast Polynesia, Rapanui and the Marquesas alone preserve the unmodified Proto-Samoan stem. rua 3 cave, hollow, ditch, pit, hole, beaten path, grave. rua papaka, a ditch. P Pau. : rua, a hole. Mgv. : rua, a hole in the ground, ditch, trench. Mq.: iia, dish, hole, cavern. Ta. : rua, hole, opening, ditch. ruga high, up. a ruga, above. ki ruga, on, above, upon. ma ruga, above. o ruga, upper. kahu ruga, royal (sail). ruga iho, celestial. hakaruga to accumulate, to draw up. P Pau., Mgv.: r«ga, above. Mq. :tma, tika, id. Ta. : nua, nia, id. ruhi succulent. ruhlruhi delicate, savory, sweet. mea ruhiruhi, to delight. Mgv.: ruhiruhi, to have a bad taste (a sense-invert). rukau (lukau coat T). ruku to bathe, to immerse, to swim face down, to dive, to leap into the water from a height. ruku — continued. hakaruku to cover with water, to immerse, to submerge, to moisten, to wash, to drink. PMgv.:r/<*M, to dive, to plunge. Mq.: liku, to dive, to immerse. rumaki a corpse ready for burial. Mgv. : rumaki, to throw or push a quan- tity of food into a food pit. runu 1 to pluck, to pick, a burden. runu 2 a substitute. runurunu a representative. rupa handkerchief T (ropa). rupou to be in a frenzy. Ta.: ruporupo, giddy, vertigo. (ruru) hakaruru promise, vow. hakaruruga promise. ruruku capstan. rurururu to drum, to shake. rutirae author, to attack. (ruto) hakarutoruto to gargle. rutu to recite. tae rutu, irreverence. ta 1 of. T Pau.: /a, of, belonging to. Mgv. :/a, genitive particle for food, for wife, for husband. Mq. : ta, of, by, for. ta 2 this, which. Mgv. : ta, that which. Mq. : ta, those. Ta. : ta, the. ta 3 primarily to strike: to sacrifice, to tattoo, to insert, to imprint, to write, to draw, to copy, to design, to color, to paint, to plaster, to note, to in.scribe, to record, to de- scribe, number, letter, figure, rela- tion. ta hakatiiika, treaty. ta igoa, to sign. ta ki, secretary, ta kona, to tattoo. ta vanaga, secretary. P Pau.: ta-iro, to mark. Mgv.: ta, to tattoo, to write. Mq. : ta, to strike, to beat. Ta. : ta, to strike, to tattoo, to write. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 411.) taaka his. taaku mine. Mgv.: taku, id. Ta.: tau, id. taana his. Ta.: tana, id. tae 1 prepositive negative: without, not, none. PS To. : tae, prepositive negative. tae 2 to remain. tae atu ki, as far as, until. taehaga {tae i ) to shake the head in sign of negation, reluctant, to disdain, to be displeased. taga 1 act, business, anecdote. taga poki, anecdote, nonsense, story, puerile, childish. taga 2 sack. PS Sa., V\x., Niue, Viti: taga, a bag. To.: taga, the colon; tagai, a sack. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 265.) 254 EASTER ISLAND. tagamimi {taga 2-mimi) the bladder T (tau a mimi R). tagata man, mankind. tagata ke, some one else. tagata no, nation. P Pau. : tagata, man. Mgv. : tagata, man or woman. Mq.: enata, enana, kenana, man. Ta. : laata, id. tagataa incarnate. tagataga ohio tagataga, hinge. tagatahaga human, humanity. tagi to cry, to bark, to mew, to bawl, to whine, to ring, to wail, to prattle, to weep, lamentation, condolence, to regret, to affect, to wish, to will, to choose, earnestness. tae tagi, inhuman, insensible, to refuse, to renounce. tagi kiukiu, ring of a bell. tagi rakerake, to wish one ill. tagi kore, indifferent. manava tagi, to affect. hakatagi to cause to weep, to make resound, to ring. tagitagi to covet. tatagi cr>', mourning, grief, lamenta- tion, to groan, to weep, to be affected, to grow tender. tatagi iahaga, inconsolable. tatagihaga friendship. P Pau. : tagi, to weep. Mgv. : tagi, a cry, to sing, to weep, to lament, to sigh, to desire, to make a noise. Mq.: tani, taki, to ring, to sing, to re- sound, to bark, to cry, to moo, to make a noise, to weep, to desire. Ta.: tai, tears, grief, cry, to sound as an instrument. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 412.) taha 1 to bend, sloping, to go hither and thither, to evade. ki taha, near. taha ke, to go in different directions, to separate. tahataha frontier, horizon. hiriga tahataha, to cross, to go across. hakataha to divert, to turn away, to go aside, to be on one side, to dodge, to shun, oblique, to incline the head, to turn over on another side, to avoid, to subject. mata hakataha, to consider. tae hakataha, immovable. P Mgv. : taha, near by, close ; akataha, to shun, to avoid, to evade. Mq. : taha, to go, to walk. Ta. : taha, side. The earliest signification in Nuclear Polynesia is the side of an object. This occurs as tafa in vSamoa and Futuna, as tafaaki in Tonga, and in the latter as pala- taha in the sense of all on one side. We find the same sense of the side in Tahiti and Maori taha, Rarotonga taa. In Nuclear Polynesia we find also the secondary sense of going to one side which readily passes into the senses recorded from Southeast Polynesia, and from the further sense of taha 1 — continued, going to one side and to another side we pass to the Marquesas of going in general. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 211.) taha 2 to tear. PS Mgv. : tahataha, to cut into pieces. Sa., To., Fu. : tafa, to cut, to gash. Viti : tava, id. In Nuclear Polynesia this is but one of several cutting words, and in every case it connotes particularly the result of the cut- ting rather than the act or the manner of the act. Thus we find it easy to pass to the expression of such result in Mangareva which we may regard as primal, and from that sense to Rapanui "tear" (sc. to pieces) may be regarded as dictionary error. tahae moe tahae, to be a light sleeper. tahaga 1 only, solely, alone, wholly, with- out stopping, always, quite, a sort of superlative. noho tahaga, bachelor. keukeu tahaga, to go without stopping. topa tahaga, quite unexpected. puoa tahaga, always clad. nui tahaga, to superabound. tatagi tahaga, inconsolable. roaroa tahaga, middle finger (the longest). tahaga no mai, a more positively superlative statement. P Mgv. : tahaga, only, alone, solely. Mq. : tahakahaka, stripped of brushwood. I have associated this with the Samoan tafaga clear of trees, in order to point to a source of the Marquesas tahakahaka. The Rapanui sense of tahaga reappears only in Maori tahanga moderately, and in the Mangarevan above cited. It seems to me associable with a word for "one," taha, which occurs in Tonga and Niue. tahaga 2 irascible. tuhi tahaga, to accuse, to calumniate. tahaga 3 {taha 2) a sacrifice. tahatai (taha i-tai) littoral, coast, shore. tahatahatai coast. Ta.: tahatai, coast. tahe 1 to run freely, to flow (tehe 4). P Pau.: tahe, a river. Mgv., Mq. : tahe, to run, to flow, to melt, to liquefy. Ta.: tahe, to run, to flow. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 264.) tahe 2 to smooth out wrinkles (tehe 2). taheta fountain, spring. tahela pu, spring. pokopoko taheta, concave. Cf. Viti: ndaveta, as illuminating the possibility of a closed stem tafet. tahetoto {lane i-toto) hemorrhage. tahi one, only, simple. te tahi, next. e tahi, anyone. e tahi no, unique, unity. e tahi e tahi, simultaneous. P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: tahi, one. tahia to kill Q. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 255 tahito to intone. tahitorae intonation. tahu to assist. T Ma. : tahutahu, to attend upon. This is another of a small class in this speech which is found in Southeast Poly- nesia (commonly in Rapanui only), Maori, and Hawaii. tahuga pair, to share out, to put in order, to distribute. haka tahuga to put in pairs, to arrange. P (Metathetic from stem tufa). Mgv.: tahua, a collection of things prop- erly classified and kept in order. Mq.: tauna, a couple. tahuri to pirouette, to turn a boat. P Pau.: tahurihuri, to toss about. Mgv.: tahuri, to turn oneself. Mq. : tahui- hui, to have a rolling motion. Ta.: tahuri, to turn, to turn about. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 335.) tahuti I to run, to hasten together (tohuti). tahuti noa, irruption. hakatahuti to fight. T Mq.: tahuti, to run, to go quickly. tahuti 2 variable, varied. tai 1 salt water. taitai brackish, salty. P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : tai, salt water. Mq.: taitai, to salt. Ta. : taitai, salty. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 418.) tai 2 sea, ocean. tai hati, breakers. tai hohonu, depths of the sea. tai kaukau, tide. tai negonego, tide. tai 0, ripple. tai parera, tide. tai poko, breakers. tai titi, tide. tai ua, tide, ebb. tai vanaga, ripple. P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : tai, sea, ocean. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 418.) taie to overflow, to go beyond. ku taie te tai, the sea floods high. taiko 1 fog, mist. taiko 2 to fertilize. hakataiko id. taka 1 a dredge. P Mgv. : akataka, to fish all day or all night with the line, to throw the fishing line here and there. This can apply only to some sort of net used in fishing. We find in Samoa ta'a a small fishing line, Tonga taka the short line attached to fish hooks, Futuna taka- taka a fishing party of women in the reef pools (net), Maori taka the thread by which the fishhook is fastened to the line, Hawaii kaa in the same sense, Marquesas takako a badly spun thread, Mangareva takara a thread for fastening the bait on the hook. taka 2 ruddy. taka 3 wheel, arch. takataka ball, spherical, round, circle, oval, to roll in a circle, wheel, cir- cular piece of wood, around. taka 3 — continued. miro takataka, bush. haga takataka, to disjoin. hakatakataka to round, to concen- trate. P Pau.: fakatakataka, to whirl around. Mq.: taka, to gird. Ta.: taa, cir- cular piece which connects the frame of a house. takai a curl, to tie. takaikai to lace up. takaitakai to coil. P Pau. : takai, a ball, to tie. Mgv. : takai, a circle, ring, hoop, to go around a thing. Mq. : takai, to voyage around. Ta. : taai, to make into a ball, to attach. takapau I coldness. takapau 2 a fold, inside out. takapau 3 to swell up, tumor, dropsy, paralysis. takapau 4 to thrust into; a sheath, vagina, takapau 5 viri takapau, to go around. takarameta sacrament. takatore hipu takatore, plate, dish. takaure a fly (kakaure T). takaure iti, mosquito. takaure marere ke, swarm. Mgv. : takaure, a fly not found in dwell- ings. Mq. : tikaue, a fly. takeo bitter. Pau. : takeo, poisonous. Ta. ; taeo, drunk, poisoned. takere hill. taki a line. taki eeve, the buttocks. taki tua, vaha taki tua, the perineum. taki turi, gills. Mgv.: taki, line, position), id. takoe thine. Pau.: takoe, id. taku prediction, prophecy, prognostic, predict. tagata taku, wizard. P Ta.: tau, to invoke, to pray. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 225.) takurua full of stones, pebbly, stony, a path among the rocks. taiTta 1 child. P Pau.: tama-riki, child. Mgv.: tama, son, daughter, applied at any age. Mq. : tama, son, child, young of animals. Ta.: tama, child. tama 2 to align. tamaahine {lama i-ahine) daughter, female. tamaiti child. P Mq. : tcmeiti, temeii, young person. Ta. : tamaiti, child. tamaki to display. tamaroa boy, male. P Mgv.: tamaroa, boy, man, male. tamada, boy. Ta. : tamaroa, tameti Saturday (Samedi). tana his. Pau., Ta. : tana, id. tanoa convolvulus T. Mq.: taki (in com- to Mq. id. 256 EASTER ISLAND. tanu to bury, to plant, to sow seed, to inter, to implant, to conceal. tagata tanukai, fanner. tanuaga burial. taniiaga papaku, funeral. tanuga plantation. tanuhaga funeral, tomb. P Pau. : tanu, to cultivate. Mgv.: tanu, to plant, to bury. Mq.: tanu, to plant, to sow. Ta.: tanu, to plant, i to sow, to bury. (The Polynesian j Wanderings, 308.) I tao 1 to cook in an oven, to sacrifice. P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : tao, to cook in an oven. I (The Polynesian Wanderings, 248.) 1 tao 2 to carry away. | tao 3 abscess, bubo, scrofula, boil, gangrene, ulcer, inflammation, sore. Mgv.: taotaovere, small red spots show- ing the approach of death. Mq.: toopuku, toopuu, boil, wart, tumor. Ta. : taapu, taapuu, scrofula on neck and chin. taora convulsive, convulsion. tapa 1 border, fringe, edge, groin, cloth, clothing, dress, garment. tatapa lateral, bank. tapatapa edge. P Mgv. : tapa, the edge of bast cloth, bast cloth in general. Mq.: /apa, fringe, cloth. (The Polynesian Wander- ings, 248.) tapa 2 to name, to mention, to count, to cal- culate, to reckon, to number, to figure up, to recapitulate. tapa ki te igoa, to take a census. tapa igoa, list. tatapa to count, to number, to reckon. tapatapa to mention. P Mgv. : tapa, to give a pet name. Mq. : tapatapa, to recite, to invoke ; tatapa, to take the name of some one, to announce by name. Ta. : topa, to call by name. tapani chisel, scissors, chopper, to shear, comb. taperenakero tabernacle. tapoke to go hither and thither, to stumble, to trip, to waver. (tapona) hakatapona irresolute, to talk to oneself. tapu to forbid, to prohibit, sacred, holy. hakatapu to forbid, to prohibit, to make holy, to consecrate. P Pau.: tapu, to swear; fakatapti, to give sanction to. Mgv., Mq., Ta. : tapu, sacred, holy, forbidden, prohibited. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 263.) tapua holy. tapuna (tupuna). tara 1 dollar. moni tara, id. tara 2 thorn, spine, horn. taratara prickly, rough, full of rocks. P Pau.: taratara, a ray, a beam; tare, a spine, a thorn. Mgv. : tara, spine, thorn, horn, crest, fishbone. Mq.: tara 2 — ^continued. tad, spine, needle, thorn, sharp point, dart, harpoon. Ta.: tara, spine, horn, spur. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 238.) tara 3 to announce, to proclaim, to promul- gate, to call, to slander. tatara to make a genealogy. P Fau. : fakatara, to enjoin. Mq. : tad, to cry, to call. tarai 1 deluge, sound of water. ua tarai, a smart shower. tarai 2 to carve, to square, to rough-hew, to shape. taraia rough-hewn. P Pan.: tarai, to cut, to hew, to carve. Mgv. : tarai, to rough-hew, to carve. Mq. : tadi, to cut, to rough-hew, to work wood or stone. Ta.: tarai, to cut, to fashion. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 310.) tarake maize. tari 1 to pluck, to gather, to reap, to load. kai taria te kai, abundance. tari 2 to lead, to carry. hakatari to conduct, to guide, to direct, to escort, to carry, to bring, to pay. hakatari miro, pilot. hakatariga payment. T Pau. : tari, to carry. Mgv. : tari, to carry, to transport; akatari, to lead, to accompany. Mq. : toi, to carry. Ta. : tari, to carry. I am never cordially inclined to suggest that there is such a thing as a "natural metaphor," which some students have employed, for the habit of thought varies in gross and in every minute detail between the undeveloped savage of these islands and the European. But we may note an interesting parallel: in English we may say "take me to Boston" and "take the barrel to Boston," lead and carry in the same word. Accordingly we need not segregate these senses in this stem. tariga ear, earring. tariga liakarogo, faithful, observant, submissive. tariga kikiu, din, buzzing. tariga meitaki, to have good hearing. tariga pogeha, deaf, to disobey. tariga puru, disobedient. tariga puma, stubborn. P Pau.: tariga, ear. Mgv.: tariga, dar- ling; teriga, ear. Mq. : puaina, puaika, ear. Ta.: taria, id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 415) tarigariga chain. tarirapa to gather. taro Caladium esculentuni T. P Mgv., Ta. : taro, id. Mq. : tao, id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 415.) tarotaro to chide, to censure, to curse, to reproach; cross, angry, impatient, irascible, quarrelsome, rude, severe, vindictive. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 257 tarotaro — continued. ragi tarotaro, to threaten. PS Mq. : tataoho, to insult, to abuse; tatao, to pray, to devote to the good. Ta. : toro/flro, prayer. Sa. : talosaga, a prayer. To. : talotalo, to cast lots; talo-monu, to solicit by actions the blessing of the gods. Fu.: tatalo, to desire; tatalo-veli, malediction, to wish one evil. Viti: tataro, to prevent. (The Polyne- sian Wanderings, 236.) We find grave difficulty in establishing the interrelations of these senses because we have no satisfactory record of the Poly- nesian connotations of the act of prayer. In many instances it seems most to ap- proximate imprecation, and from this sense the Rapanui, Marquesan, and Viti derive as particulars. But the Tonga and Futuna words are directed in bonam partem. In Samoan legend the story of the Thumb of Leutogi records an "answer to prayer" according to the dialect of the utmost orthodoxy. All theology is ex parte, but theology ex partibiis infidelium, reported through missionary channels, offers .scant prospect of being a valuable contribution to the study of comparative religion. tarupu 1 to oppose, to prevent, to hinder, to shackle, to interfere, to interpose, to intervene, obstacle, to dissuade, to stop. hakatarupu to set an obstacle. tarupu haga obstacle, hindrance. tarupu 2 to aid, to contribute, to defend, to interest, to protect, to help, to save, to succor, to sustain, to sup- port, to urge; favor, zeal, service, protection, advocate, mediator. tarupuhaga protection, succor, sup- port. taruri sprain. taruriruri to go hither and thither, to waver. tata I agony, severe pain, apparent death. Mgv.: ta, to feel darting pain. tata 2 next, proximity. hakatata to bring close together. P Mgv. : tata, close, near by. Mq. : tata, close, near by, proximity. Pau.: hakafatata, to draw near again. tata 3 to strike. tata ei taura, to flog, to lash. tata 4 to wash, to clean, to soap, to rinse. Mq. : tata, to wa.sh, to clean. tata 5 to appear, to approach, to advance, to present. hakatata to advance, to propose, to accost. tataga a body wholly consumed. tatagi (tagi). tatagiragi {tagi-ragi 2) condolence. tataku to add, to calculate, to number. Mq., Ta. : tatau, to count, to calculate, to number. tatane Satan. tatapa (tapa), tatapu border, edge. Mgv.: taputapu, tail of a fish, end, extremity. tatara (tara). tatari to wait for, to expect, to hope. tae tatari, despair. tatari haga hope. P Pau., Ta.: tatari, to wait for. Mq.: tdtai, tetai, to wait for, to hope. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 200.) tatau to milk. PS Sa., Fu., Nine: tatau, to milk. tatou we. to tatou, no tatou, ours. P Mgv., Mq., Ta., Pau.: tatou, we. tau I year, season, epoch, age. PPau.: tau, a season, period. Mgv.: tau, a year, the season of breadfruit. Mq.: tau, year. Ta.: tau, season, time. (The Polynesian Wander- ings, 309.) tau 2 fit, worthy, deserving, opportune. tae tau, impolite, ill-bred, unseemly. pet ra tau, system. PS Mgv. : tau, fit, suitable, proper. Sa.: tau, right, proper. To.: tau, be- coming, fit, proper, agreeable. Fu.: tau, fit, proper. tau 3 to perch. P Pau.: tau, a perch for a bird. Mgv.: tan, to mount on a person's back. Mq.: tau, to perch, to rest on. Ta. : tau, to perch, to alight on. tau 4 to hang. hakatau necklace. hakatautau to append. P Pau. : fakatautau, to hang up. Mq. : iautau, id. Ta.: faatautau, id. tau 5 anchor. kona tau, anchorage, port. PMq.: ^otoj<, anchor. Ta.:toM, id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 237.) tau 6 to fight. hakatau challenge, to defy, to incite. hakatautau to rival. P Ma. : whakatatau, to quarrel. taua 1 to come to, to board. P Mgv., Mq.: tau, to arrive, to land. taua 2 battle, war, fray (toua). taua we two. P Mgv., Mq. : taua, id. tauaki to hang out clothes, to air. Mq.: touaki, touai, to hang out clothes to air and sun, to dry. Ta. : tauai, id. tauamimi R (tagamimi). tauga to distribute, a district. tauhoru heetti tauhoru, morning star. taukete brother-in-law, sister-in-law. TPau.: taokete, taukete, id. Mgv.: tokeU, id. Mq.: tokete, toete, id. Ta.: taoete, id. To., Nine: taokete, an elder brother or sister. The word is in a state of hopeless con- fusion as to the former element. The presence of taukete in Paumotu establishes the Rapanui form as a recognized variety. 258 EASTER ISIvAND. taukete — continued. Mangareva and Marquesas have suffered the loss of a. The sense in its two occur- rences in Nuclear Polynesia is that of uterine relationship, in the Tongafiti it is affinity, to which the Maori adds the par- ticularly interesting item of the relation- ship inter se of a man's several wives, rela- tives by marriage. We do not identify either tao or kete singly in any sense sug- gesting family ties. taura thread, cord, twine, strand. taura hiri, to make a cord. pupu taura, whiplash. lata ei taura, to flog, to lash. T Mgv. : toura, cord, string. Mq. : toud, cord, Ta.: taura, cord, thread, twine. tautau fertile (toutou). hakatautau to fertilize. Mq. : tautau, fertile; hadtautau, to fer- tilize. taviri key, lock, to turn a crank. hakataviri a pair of compasses. T Mgv. : taviri, a key, a lock, to lock, to twist. Mq.: kavii, a crank; tavii, to twist, to turn. Ta. : taviri, a key, to turn, to twist. The element viri shows that the primal sense is that of causing a motion in rota- tion. The key and lock significations are, of course, modern and negligible. te 1 the, this, which. ko te, the. T Pau., Mgv. Mq., Ta.: te, the. See note under e 8. te 2 negative prepositive; without, not. hiri te reka, to walk without noise. TMgv.: te, no, not, without. Mq.: /e, not (postpositive). See note under e 6. tea 1 to shine, be bright, brilliant, white. tea niho, enamel of the teeth. ata tea, dawn. teatea white, blond, pale, colorless, invalid. rauoho teatea, red hair. hakateatea to blanch, to bleach. P Pau.: faatea, to clear, to brighten. Algv.: tea, white, blanched, pale. Mq. : tea, white, clear, pure, limpid. Ta. : tea, white, brilliant. tea 2 proud, vain, haughty, arrogance, to boast. tae tea, humble. teatea arrogant, bragging, pompous, ostentatious, to boast, to show off, haughty. hakateatea to show off. Mgv.: akateatea, pride, vanity, osten- tatious, to be puffed up. Ta.: teoteo, boastful, proud, haughty. teaniho enamel of the teeth, (tee) hakatee to disembowel, to eviscerate (cf. tehe 3) (tega) hakatega to encroach. tehe 1 to come, to arrive. tehe I — continued. tehe oho te ikapotu, to abut. tehe e turu, through and through. tehe 2 to smooth out wrinkles (tahe 2). tehe 3 to cut. tehetehe notch. P Pau.: iehega, circumcision; tehe, to cas- trate. Mgv.: tehe, to circumcise, to castrate, to cut well, to sting deeply. Mq.: tehe, to cut, to castrate, to circumcise. Ta. : tehe, to castrate. (The Polynesian Wan- derings, 265.) tehe 4 to spurt, to spout, to melt (tahe i). hakatehe to liquefy. tehetoto {tehe 4-toto) hemorrhage. tehi to sneeze (tehu Q). T Mgv., Mq. : tihe, id. Ta. : maitihe, id. tehu to cough (cf. tehi). teina younger brother or sister or cousin. P Pau., Mgv., Ta.: teina, younger brother or sister. Mq. : teina, teid, id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, teitei to grow, to mcrease, to raise, to ele- vate, height. hakateitei to be plentiful. T Pau.: teitei, high, exalted. Mgv.: teitei, high, lofty. Mq.: leilei, high, elevated, great, developed. Ta.: teitei, elevated, great. The germ sense is that of height; the secondary sense of increase in any dimen- sion is found additional in Rapanui, Mar- quesas and Tahiti. tekai curl, a round ball, as of twine. (tekateka) hakatekateka rudder, helm. teke teke ki nei, as far as, until (? tehe i). tekeoweak; cold, chilly (tekoo). tekeo meniri, to cool, to chill. metaku ki te tekeo, sensitive to cold. tekeotekeo chilled. Mgv.: tekeo, sickness provoked byeat- ing certain fish and causing pain in all the limbs. teketeke crest, ridge. teki to traverse. tekiteki id. tekiteki lame, on the point of going, to hop on one foot, to skip. tekiteki ke, a new paragraph, break. Mq.: teki, lame, to limp. Ta. : tei, to jump on one foot, to hop. tekoo (tekeo). tena that. T Pau., Mq., Ta.: te7ia, id. tenei this. T Mgv., Mq. : tenei, id. teni hopohopo teni, to languish, teo to cool. teperanate serpent. (tepetepe) hakatepetepe kahu hakalepe- tepe, jib. tepuhanga light variable rain winds T. tera every one. ko mea tera, that. teratera each. T Pau., Mgv., Ta.: tera, that. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 259 tere to depart, to run, to take leave, to desert, to escape, to go away, to flee, fugitive, to sail, to row, to take refuge, to withdraw, to retreat, to save oneself. terea rest, defeat. tetere to beat a retreat, to go away, refugee. teretere to go away, hurrah. hakatere to set free, to despatch, to expel, to let go, to liberate, to con- quer, helmsman. terega departure, sailing. teretai a sailor. Pau.: tere, to set out; teretere, to row, to paddle; fakateretere, to navigate. Mgv. : tere, to sail well, to steer; akatere, to be in earnest. Mq. : tee, to sail, to go away. Ta.: tere, to sail, to advance. tetahi {te i-tahi) another, each, anyone. ki tetahi koona ke, somewhere else. T Pau.: tetahi, other, different. Mq.: tetahi, one, other, also, (tete) nihotete, to gnash the teeth. tetetete fever, to tremble. P Mgv. : tete, to shiver with cold. Mq. : tete, to tremble, to shiver, to show the teeth; hadtete i te niho, to gnash the teeth. Ta.: tete, to make a noise, to chatter. tetere (tere). ti 1 dracaena. PMgv., Mq., Ta.: ti, id. ti 2 tea. tia to sew (tiha Q). T Mgv. : tia, to prick, to pierce, to stick in. tiaki 1 rubbish. PS Sa. : tia'i, to throw away. To. : jiaki, to abandon, to cast away. Fu., Niue: tiaki, to throw away. This varies from the Proto-Samoan primitive only in that it is entered in the vocabulary as noun, a situation paralleled in our speech where one word does duty for the verb waste and the noun denomin- ating the thing wasted. tiaki 2 to furrow, to plough, to empty the earth from a hole. tiaki 3 to guard, to watch over, to conserve, to close up, to obstruct, to take pre- cautions, vigilant, responsible, sen- tinel, to preserve. tiaki puaka, swineherd. tiaki mutone, shepherd. tiaki haha, doorkeeper. tae tiaki, imprudent. T Mgv.: tiaki, to guard, to preserve, to watch over. Mq.: tiaki, tiai, to guard, to watch, to protect. Ta. : tiai, to guard, to protect. tiaporo devil (diabolus). tute tiaporo, exorcise. tigai to put a stop to, to extinguish, to exter- minate, to kill, to sacrifice. P Mgrv. : tinai, to strike, to kill. Mq. : tinai, to extinguish, to kill. Ta. : tigai — continued. tinai, to extinguish, to put a stop to. The mutation n-g is peculiar to Rapanui in this word. In Samoa arc two forms, tinai and tinei, of which only the latter is found in Maori. tigaipoki (tigai-poki) infanticide. tigairo homicide. tigi la blow, to repress, to reprimand, tigiga a blow. tigitigi to box, to dent, to bniise, to chastise, to correct, to strike, to whip, to wound, to punch with the fist, to punish, to torture. tigili^i matua, parricide. tigitigiga punishment. titjgi dispute, massacre, repression. tigi 2 a small stone hatchet, (tigo) haatigo to accompany. tigotigi to beat to death (? tigitigi). tiha manava tiha, shortness of breath. tika class. ivi tika, fishbone, spine. kiko te ivi tika, pancreas. hakatika rava hakatika, to follow a track. T Ta.: tiaa, band, society. We lack the data wherewith to establish the Maori tika, straight, in connection with the Rapanui and Tahiti words, which are clearly allied inter se. But the Maori establishes the sense in ivitika and haka- tika: also see titika. tikea to see, to feel, to recognize, to per- ceive, to know, manifest, to appre- ciate. tikea ntai, to appear, visible. tikea horahorau, to skim a book. tae tikea, unknown, invisible, mis- understand, unperceived, unheard. tikeahaga science, a dream. hakatikea to announce, to make known, to prove, to propose, to prejudice, to show, immodest. hakatikeahaga instruction. P (metathetic kite) Pau.: kite, to see, to know. Mgv.: tikei, to appear, become visible. Mq. : like, to see, to know. Ta. : ite, to know, to comprehend. tiki sick, ill. tiko menstruation. P Pau. : titiko, to evacuate the bowels. Mgv.: tiko, menstruation, defeca- tion. Mq.: tiko, to carry away excrement. Ta.: titio, to void excrement. Rapanui and Mangareva alone employ this of the catamenia. That which is dis- charged is but an accident of the word, the sense lies in the act of evacuation from the body. time mourning, grief, sorrow; (clappers made of flat bones etimoika; when an islander is working up his ven- geance for the loss of a murdered kinsman he puts on a feather head- 260 EASTER ISLAND. timo — continued. dress, goes about behind the houses, and makes great yelHng and rattles the bones G), tini 1 a great number, innumerable, infinite, indefinite. tinitini million, billion. T Pau.: tinitini, innumerable. Mgv.: tini, a countless number, infinite. Mq.: tini, id. Ta.: tini, numerous. tini 2 raa tini, noon. tini po, midnight. ki te tini te raa, zenith. topa tini, abortion. As tinai, middle, midst; in a closer approximation as tine in line-kpwon mid- night and tine-hwomaran noon, this stem seems to have been preserved in Mota, therefore it is Proto-Samoan. tino body, matter. mea tino, material. tino kore, incorporeal. P Pau.: tino, a matter, a subject. Mgv.: tino, the body, trunk. Mq. : tino, nino, the body. Ta. : tino, id. tipatipa to shake, contortion, drunk. hakatipatipa to shake. tipi hip. titaa crack, demarcation, line, limit, to border on, to bound, to measure (titaha). hakatitaa to limit. T Mgv. : titaha, to lie on the side, to be on the sides of. Ta.: titaha, oblique, long. The common element in all these com- paratives is taha the side, but the second- ary senses of the compound vary widely, and in Tahiti the primal sense does not appear at all. titi I landing-place, shore, to return to the boat. titi 2 hammer, to nail, to affix, to adjust, to construct, to build, to fix, to set up a w^all, to remain fixed, strict, to crucify (titihia). titi nui, club. titi ki te pa, to inclose, to wall up. titititi to close up. hakatiti to adjust. T Mgv. : titi, to excavate a hole with a peg or a pin. Ta.: titi, nail, pin, peg, stake, to nail, to fix, to adhere, to stick. titi 3 to fill up, full, plenty, to suffice, to mass. hurihuri titi, full. tai titi, high tide. titia full. hakatiti to accumulate, to glut, to aug- ment, to supply, to multiply, to fructify. titigi (tigi). titika worthy, exact, formal, lawful, moral, honest, sincere, truthful, circum- spect, direct, right, impartial, real, ti t i ka — continued . proper, legal, reasonable, regular, just, to approve, correct. tae titika, incorrect, unjust, impolite, insufficient. titika kore, indirect. titika noa, sincere, indubitable. tagata titika, heritage. aaki ki te mea titika, to attest. titikaga power, authority, primacy, preeminence, supremacy, reason. titikahia due. liakatitika to accept, to administer, to agree, to appoint, to approve, to attest, to authorize, to complete, to combine, to decide, to decree, to direct, to align, to legalize, to ratify, to redress, to reform, to regulate, to subscribe, to sanction. koona hakatilika, a rendezvous. hakatiti kahaga to accredit, contract, agreement, formalitj% justice, com- pact, rule, report, title, tribute, tax, assessment. T Pau. : pai-titika, direct, straight, per- pendicular. Mgv. : tika, right, true, just, in a straight line. Mq.: tid, to put in line, to judge, to affirm, to bear witness. Ta.: tia, right, exact, just. titikamaaki direct, perfect. tae titikamaaki, indirect, imperfect. titimiro {titi 2-miro) mallet, maul. titipa (titi 2-pa i) mason. titiri to abandon, to abjure. rima titiri, to walk with the hands behind the back. T Pau. : titiri, to abandon, to leave, to abjure, to deny. Mgv.: tiri, to throw away, to reject, to neglect, to lose. Mq.: tii, tilii, to throw away, to reject, to abandon, to leave behind. Ta. : titiri, to reject, to throw away. titiro to admire. P Ma. : tiro, to gaze at. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 422.) titivai (titi z-vai) to cover with water. tito frugal. tito koroiti, saving, economical. to 1 of. T Pau., Ta.: to, of. Mgv.: to, genitive sign. Mq. : to, of, for. to 2 this, which. toa 1 moa toa, cock. P Pau., Mgv., Mq.,Ta.: foa, brave. Mq.: toa, male. (The Polynesian Wan- derings, 423.) toa 2 sugarcane. T Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: to, id. (To., Niue: to, id. Sa., Fu.: tolo,iA.) This form occurs only in Rapanui. In New Zealand, where the plant does not grow, the name is applied to any similar haulm. toauira (toa 2-uira) spyglass. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 261 toega remainder, residue, that which is left over, surplus, supplement, super- fluity. kai toega, to eat the leavings. P Pau.: toega, residue. Mgv.: toe, to remain, surplus. Mq. : toe, to be left over; toena, toeka, remainder. Ta.: toe, to be left over, to remain. toga I winter. P Pau., Mgv.; /oga, south. Mq.: tuatoka, east wind. Ta. : toa, south. toga 2 post, column, prop. togatoga prop, stay. togariki northeast wind. togihia blessed. Mgv. : togi, to bless, to praise. tohuti to run, to gallop, to trot, to make haste, to escape, to depart, to dis- perse, to be precipitate (tahuti). rava tohuti, to scamper. tohuti no, supple. T Mgv. : tahuti, to dissipate, to scatter. Mq.: tohtiti, to run, to gallop, to make haste. tohutihaga precipitation. toka a rock under water. P Mgv. : toka, coral. Mq. : toka, a bank where the fishing is good. Ta. : toa, rock, coral. tokatagi sorrow T. toke to dupe, to extort, to usurp. toketoke to steal, to rob, to extort, to defraud, to spoil, thief. Mq. : hadtokee, to retain, to refuse to give up. tokea a dupe. tokenoho intruder. tokerau wind, breeze, whistling of the wind, season, south. ragi tokerau, wind clouds. tokerau aho, west. PPau.: tokerau, north. Mgv.: tokorau, north. Mq. : tokodu, west. Ta. : toerau, north, northwest. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 215.) toki axe, stone hatchet, stone tool {tanki T = ?tauki = toki). maea toki, hard slates, black, red, and gray, used for axes T. P Pau. : toki, to strike, the edge of tools, an iron hatchet. Mgv.: toki, an adze. Mq. : /o^f, axe, hatchet. Ta. : toi, axe. (The Polynesian Wan- derings, 310.) tokini stocking. tokini rinia, glove. tokoe thine, yours. Pau.: tokoe, thine. tokoma dog. tokotoko stick, cane, crutches, axe helve, roller, pole, staflF. PPau.: tokotoko, walking stick. Mgv.: toko, a pole, stilts, staff. Mq.: tokotoko, tootoo, stick, cane, staff. Ta. : too, id. (The Polynesian Wan- derings, 420.) toku mine. Pau.: toku, thine. Mgv.: toku, mine. Ta.: to'u, thine. tominika vSunday, week. tomo to contain, to penetrate, to enter, to slip in, to sink. kona mo tomo, port, harbor. tomoa to board. hakatomo to introduce, to drive in, to recruit. P Pau. : fakatomo, to cause to penetrate, to insert. Mgv. : tomo, to enter, to sink. Mq. : tomo, to enter, to con- tain. Ta.: tomo, to enter, to sink. ton a his. P Pau., Mgv., Ta.: tona, id. tono to remove, to pass over. tono mai tono atu, to pull one another about. hakatono to balance, to thrust back, to rush upon. tonotono to rush upon, to shovel, a spade. totono to drive back. tonokio to strike. too I to adopt, to take, to acquire, to admit, to accept, to gather, to dispose, to seize, to pull up, to extirpate, stripped, to withdraw, to intercept, to frustrate, to touch, to employ, to serve. tae too, to renounce. Mq. : too, to take, to receive, to accept, to adopt, to seize, to pull up. too 2 raa too, noon. too 3 numeral prefix. PMgv.: toko, id. Mq.: toko, too, id. Ta.: too, id. Samoa and Futuna use to'a and toka, Tonga and Niue use toko, and the re- mainder of Polynesia uses the latter form. tooa kai tooa, intact, entire, whole. paea tooa, to deprive. tooku (toku). toona (tona). tootahi to give one his share. topa 1 wine. topa tahaga, id. topa 2 to fall in drops, to descend, to go down, to abdicate. topa iho, to fall. hakatopa to knock down, to cause to fall. hakatopa ki raro, to knock down, to subjugate. Pau. : topa, to fall, to go down, to err, to miss. Mgv.: topa, to fall from a height, to let fall; akatopa, to van- quish, to conquer. Mq.: topa, to fall, to descend. Ta.: topa, to fall. Compare with the Mota topa, to fall from a tree as a ripe fruit or leaf, the Samoa topala to fall rotten-ripe; in the latter case Pratt seems to have identified pala as a composition member and from it to have derived the rotten sense. 262 EASTER ISLAND. topa 3 childbirth, abortion. topa le poki, to lie in. Mq.: tama topa, abortive child. Ta.: topa, abortion. topa 4 a feast, to feast. topa 5 to arrive, to result. topa rae, new come. topa iho, to come unexpectedly. topa ke, to deviate. topa no mai, topa hakanaa, topa tahaga, man topa pu, unexpected. topa okotahi, solitary. hakatotopa to excite, to foment. topa 6 bad, low, cheap, failure. igoa topa, nickname. ariga topa, sinister, sly, ill-tempered, to hang the head. hakatopa to disparage. hakatotopa irresolute. Pau.: topa, to miss, to err. Mgv.: topa, to miss, to fail. Mq. : topa, to lose, to miss, to fail. topa 7 (of upward movement). topa ki raro, to scale, to surpass. hakatopa hakatopa ki te ao, to confer a dignity. hakatopa ki te kahu, to spread a sail. hakatotopa to make a genealogy. topahaga detachment. topanihi to fall head foremost. topapu man topapu, quite unexpected. Mgv.: topapu, to fall before maturity, to drop behind, to lag. toparia to crumble, ruin. hakatoparia to demolish. topatagi grief. topatini abortion. tope soap, to wash clothes. toro cattle (taureau). puaka toro, ox. toromiro the heaviest and hardest wood, it is used for tapa beaters T. toru three. hakatoru triple. P Mgv., Ta.: /t>r«, three. Mq. :<OM,id. torutahi Trinity. toto blood, bloody, to let blood, to make bloody, to bleed, to dissolve, rust. ariga toto, florid, ruddy complexion. hakatehe ki te toto, to bleed. toto pine, to bruise. toto ohio, iron rust. Mgv., Mq. : toto, blood. Ta. : toto, blood, sap. totoi to extirpate, to drag away, to pull, to haul. Mq. : toi, to pull, to haul, to drag away. totona to improve. totono (tono). to topa (topa). totoro to go on all fours, to creep, to crawl, to drag oneself along. aka totoro, to take root. P Pau. : totoro, to creep, to go on all fours. Mgv.: totoro, to crawl on hands and knees. Mq. : totoo, to crawl, to hobble. Ta. : totoro, to crawl. totoua (toua). tou thine. T Ta.: /o'«, id. to-u to blame, to censure. PS Sa.: to'u, to scold. toua wrath, anger, rage, revenge, battle, combat, debate, dispute, dissen- sion, uprising, revolt, quarrel, fight, hostility (taua). toua rae, to provoke. rae toua, to open hostilities. toua kakai, to rebuke. tuki toua, to stir up dissension. totoua hostility. hakatoua fighter, warrior. P Mgv. : toua, war, battle. Mq. : toua, war, dispute, quarrel. The form in o is found only in these three languages, taiia is found in the gen- eral migration, Rapanui is the only speech which has both. toutou fertile (tautau). hakatoutou to fertilize. Mq. : tautau, fertile. toiivae to run. hakauruuru touvae, id. tova kahu tova, jib. tu to mix, to confound. tua I behind, back, rear. ki tua, after. tua, younger. taki tua, perineum. P Pau. : tua, the back. Mgv. : tua, the back, the rear, behind. Mq.; tua, back, spine, rear. Ta.: tua, the back. tua 2 sea urchin, echinus. T Mgv.: tuatai, tuahuru, crayfish. Mq.: Ta. : tua, echinus. The word must have a germ sense indi- cating something spinous which will be satisfactorily descriptive of the sea urchin all spines, the prawn with antenn£3e and thin long legs, and in the Maori the shell of Mesodesma spissa. tuaapapa haunch, hip, spine T. tuahaigoigo tattooing on the back. tuahuri abortion. poki tuahuri, abortive child. tuaivi spine, vertebrae, back, loins (tuivi Q). male mai te tuaivi, ill at ease. PS Sa. : tuasivi, the backbone. Ma.: tuaiwi, the back. tuakana elder, elder brother. tuakana tamaahine, elder sister. T Pau.: tuakana, eldest boy, eldest girl, elder brother. Mgv.: tuakana, a man's elder brother, a woman's el- der sister. Mq.: tuakana, tuadna, id. Ta. : tuaana, id. Cf. Sa.: tua' a, brother, sister. tuamouga mountain summit. Ta. : tuamoua, chain of mountains. tuatua to glean. tugu to cough, rheum (tuhu Q). tugutugu asthma, to have a cold. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 263 tugutugu adolescent, young children, virile. kope tugutugu, youth T. tuha to distribute, to share, to divide, to apportion, part, district. tuha e rua, to share in two. tuha muri, those who remain to be served after the others. P Mgv. : tuha, to divide, to portion out. Mq., Ta.: tufa, tuha, id. I have assigned tahuga to this stem as a metathetic form because in sense it com- ports therewith and because no stem from which it might derive directly could afford the signification. It will be observed that tufa in its proper form is found in all but Paumotu of Southeast Polynesia. The metathetic tahuga is identifiable in Rapa- nui, Mangareva and Marquesas; therefore we conclude that the metathesis was estab- lished in the parent of these three lan- guages and has persisted even when over- laid by a migration which brought the stem in its proper form. tuhai old, ancient, antique, inveterate, lon- gevity. tuhaituhai long ago. hakatuhai to delay, postpone. PS Sa. : iuai, form.er, older, to be a long time. To.: tuai, slow, dilatory, to be long. Nine: tuai, old, ancient, a long time. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 311.) Nowhere else in the history of this word do we find the aspirate; its absence from Tonga, a speech very conservative of the Proto-Samoan aspiration, is proof that in Rapanui it is intrusive, or erroneously reported. tuhi 1 to point the finger, to show, to indi- cate, to design. tuhi auha, middle finger. P Pau., Mgv., Mq.: tuhi, to point the finger, to show. tuhi 2 suspicion, to alienate, to estrange, to censure, to be painful, to accuse falsely. tuhi no mai, to accuse. tuhi tahaga, to accuse, to decry. tuhi tahaga no mai, calumny, to sus- pect. tuhi reoreo, to charge. tuhitaga invective, to curse. Mq. : tuhi, to impute, to accuse, to curse, to insult. Ta. : tuhi, to curse. tui to expel. tuitui gold T. tukaga porringer (tukuga). tuke I leaf. tuke 2 nape. P Ma. : tuke, the elbow. Physically the sense is not quite clear. There is a Polynesian stem tuke, of which the basic signification is an angle. This is found in Samoa tu'e in tu'elima the knuck- les, in Tonga tuke the knuckles, in Niue tukeua the shoulder and probably in tukiua nape, in Maori and Mangareva tuke the tuke 2 — continued, elbow, in Tahiti otue the fingertips, in Hawaii kue any object with an angle, in Paumotu lukcluke a bend or angle. The agreement of Rapanui and Niue upon the nape is scarcely a matter of such observa- tion as is possible to us, for in the erect carriage and upstanding poise of the Poly- nesian head the angle at the seventh cer- vical vertebra is not the disfigurement which it becomes in certain occupational kyphoses. tuke 3 a pile, pier. tukegao {tuke 2-gao) gullet. tukepaka leafless. tuki 1 at the fingertips. Mgv.: tiike, the joints of the fingers; tuki, to feel, to handle. tuki 2 to instigate, to provoke, to influence, to stimulate, to tempt, to try, to encourage, to corrupt, to debauch. tuki pogeha, to stir up trouble, to make mischief. tuki rakerake, seditious. tuki toua, to excite dissension. PS Sa. : tii'itu'i, to forbid the doing of any- thing. To. : tuki-tala, to warn. Here we see clearly a case of sense inversion, and the substantial Tongan concord with the Samoan establishes the direction of the inversion as away from the Proto-Samoan primitive. tukiga proof. tukiga kinoga, temptation. tukituki to pound, to copulate T. tapa tukituki, calico. P Pau.: tukituki, to strike, to pound. Mgv.: tuki, to bruise, to pound with a stamper. Mq.: tuki, to beat, to pound. Ta. : tui, id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 266.) tuku to give, to let go, to deliver, to accord, to go back to the boat, to dedicate. rima tuku, to bend at the elbow (? tuke). P Pau. : tuku, to lay down, to place, to deHver up. Mgv.: tuku, to give, to deliver, to let alone. Mq. : tuku, to give, to let go. Ta.: tuu, id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 226.) tukuga plate, ladle, porringer, legacy, to dedicate (tukaga). tumoku a sprain. tumu base, cause, element, origin, prin- ciple, source, spring, trunk, occa- sion, origin, author, subject, motive. ina e tumu, accidental, fortuitous. tumu kore, causeless, baseless, weak in the legs, to waver. tumu te hakareka, toy. tumu hatihati, weak in the legs. tumu te hiriga, purpose of the voy- age. T Pa.u.: fakatumu, to lay a foundation. Mgv., Mq., Ta. : tumu, cause, base, origin, principle, trunk. tumumeika {tumu-meika) banana plant. Mgv., Mq.: tumumeika, id. 264 EASTER ISLAND. tunu to cook, to fry. hare tunukai, kitchen. P Mgv.: tunu, to put to the fire to cook. Mq.: tunu, id. Ta.: tunu, to roast, to boil, to cook. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 407.) tupa 1 land crab. PS Mgv.: tutupa, a large crayfish. Mq., Ta. : tupa, land crab. Sa., To., Fu.: tupa, a land crab with large claws. tupa 2 mixture, to carry. tupatupa to bring in one dead or wounded. tupapaku corpse. TPau. : tupapaku, corpse, ghost. Mgv.: tupapaku, corpse, sick person. Mq. : tupapaku, tiipapaii, id. Ta. : tupapau, corpse, ghost, specter. tupu to grow, to sprout, to germinate, to come forth, to conceive, pregnant, germ. mea tupu, a plant. tiipu he aval, of rapid growth. tupu iiorahorau, precocious. hakatupu to produce, to stimulate growth, to excite. P Pau. : fakatupu, to raise up, to create. Mgv.: tupu, to grow, to conceive, to be pregnant. Mq.: tupu, to grow, to sprout, to conceive. Ta. : tupu, to grow, to sprout. tupuaki near, immediate, closely, face to face, next, neighboring, to approach, contact, interview, to meet, to present oneself. hakatupuaki to accost, to advance, to join, to approach. tupuna ancestors, grandparents, forefathers (tapuna). PPau.: tupuna, ancestor. Mgv.: tupuna, grandparents. Mq. : tupuna, ances- tors, grandparents. Ta.: tupuna, id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 214.) tupuraki occiput, crown of the head. Pau.: tupuaki, occiput. Ta. : tupuai, top of the head or of a mountain. (Cf. Sa.: tumua'i and Ma.: tutnu- aki, crown of the head.) turaki to beat down. T Pau. : turaki, to turn upside down, to repulse. Mgv.: turaki, to turn upside down, to throw down. Mq. : tuaki, to throw anyone down on the ground. Ta. : turai, turae, to turn upside down, to repulse. To.: tulaki, to push down. (Cf. Sa.: tula'i, to rise up.) turama (tu-rama) to illuminate, a lamp. (tuurama). T Pau.: turamarama, torch, lamp, Mq.: tudma, to fish with torches. Ta.: turama, torch. turi knee. P Pau., Mgv., Ta.: turi, id. Mq.: tui, to bend. turirima elbow. turituku to fall on the knee. turituri dorsal fin Q. turituririma elbow joint. turiturivae knee joint. turivare abscess at the knee. turu 1 to fall in drops, to flow, to leak, to descend, a drop. turu ki tai, to take refuge at sea. hakaturu to cause to descend, to lower, to take soundings. hakaturuturu to heave and pitch. P Mgv. : akaturu, to conduct water in a drain. Ta. : tuturu, to fall in drops. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 425.) turu 2 to stay, to prop. T Pau.: turu, a post, pillar, to sustain. Mgv.: turu, a support, rod, stay, to sustain. Ta.: turu, stay, sup- port. turu 3 to come, to arrive, to overcome. tehe e turu, through and through. hakaturu hakarava hakaturu, quadrangular. turuga declivity. turumea fine grass T. turuvai water conduit. tutae excrement, dung, ordure, manure. tiitae hihi, constipation. T Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: tutae, dung. tute to expel, to disperse, to discharge, to tame, to drive away, to impede, to scare, to pursue, to overthrow a government, to send back, victory, to supplant. tutega a driving back. tutega te ao, overthrow of the govern- ment. T Pau. : ttite, to hunt on foot. Mq. : tute, to chase, to reject, to drive away, to send back. Ta. : tute, to shove back. Another instance of the class which asso- ciates Maori and Hawaii with Southeast Polynesia. tutu I to beat bark for cloth. PS Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta. : tutu, id. Sa., To., Fu.: tutu, id. tutu 2 a broom, to sweep, to clean. Mq. : tutu, to beat out the dust. tutu 3 to shake, to winnow. Mgv.: ttitu, to tremble, to leap. Mq.: tutu, to shake. tutu 4 to kindle, to light, to ignite, to set fire. tutuga combustion. P Mgv. : tutu, a. torch, candle, to set fire, to burn. Mq. : tuttc, to burn, to set fire. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 407.) tutu 5 to stand. hakatutu to set joists. P Mgv., Mq.: tutu, to stand upright. Ta.: tu, id. tutua {tutu I ) board on which bark is beaten into cloth. PS Mgv.: ^Mi«a, a cloth beater. Mq., Ta.: tutua, wood on which cloth is beaten. Sa., Fu.: tutua, id. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 265 tutui tutui ohio, chain. tutui kura, shawl. Mq.: tuilui kioe, chain. tutuki shock, contusion, to run against, to collide. tutukia to run foul of. P Pau.: tiikitiiki, to strike, to pound, to grind. Mgv.: tnkia, to strike against, shock, concussion. Mq. : tutuki, id. Ta. : tui, id. tutuma 1 {tutu 4-ma) a live coal. tutuma 2 tree trunk T (? tumu). tutumata ligament of the ej'e, orbit, ejelid T (tutumate eyelid Q). tutuu bri.stling. tuu I to stand erect, mast, pillar, post. tuu noa, perpendicular. tanu ki te tuu, to set a post. hakatu tuu, to step a mast. ttiu hakamate tagata, gallows. hakatuu to erect, to establish, to insti- tute, to form, immobile, to set up, to raise. P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: /m, to stand up. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 424.) tuu 2 to exist, to be. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 424.) Mgv.: til, life, being, existence. tuu 3 to accost, to hail. tuu mai te vaka, to hail the canoe. Mg\'.: tu, a cry, a shout. tuu 4 to rejoin. tuua to be reunited. (tuu 5) hakatuu example, mode, fashion, model, method, measure, to num- ber. PS Sa.: tu, custom, habit. Fu. : tuu, to follow the example of. (tuu 6) hakatuu to disapprove. hakatuu riri, to conciliate, to appease wrath. (tuu 7) hakatuu to presage, prognostic, test. (tuu 8) hakatuu to taste. (tuu 9) hakatuu to mark, index, emblem, seal, sign, symbol, trace, vestige, aim. hakatuu ta, signature. akatuu symptom. hakatuua spot, mark. hakatuhaga mark. hakatuutuu demarcation. tuuahi {tutu 4-ahi) smoke, torch. tuuaviki to pout. tuuraga fat. tuuraga nui, girth. tuurama (turama). tuutuu ventral fin. u the breast (hu). hagai ei u, to suckle. hakau the gums. T Pau.: M, the breast. Mgv., Mq., Ta. : M, the breast, nipple, milk. ua 1 rain. hoa mai te ua, to rain. mou te ua, to cease raining. ua I — continued. P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : ua, rain. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 322.) ua 2 vein, artery, tendon (huahua i) (uha Q). ua nene, pulse. ua nohototo, artery. ua gaei, pulse. uaua vein, tendon, line. kiko uaua, muscle T. hakauaua to mark with lines. PPau.: tarc-ua, tendon. Mgv., Mq.,Ta. : tiaua, vein, tendon. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 322.) ua 3 wave, surge. tai ua, high tide. ua 4 a long club T. uapiki cramps. Mq. : uauapeke, id. uaua exigence, to exact. ue I alas. Mq. : ue, to groan. ue 2 to beg (ui). uero comet, star, twilight, a ray, to be radiant (huero). huero vcravera, burning ray. hueroero a ray. Pau. : tuvervvero, comet. Mgv. : etuvero, id. ueue 1 to shake (eueue). kirikiri ueue, stone for a sling. PS Pau.: uetie, to shake the head. Mq. : kaueue, to shake. Ta.: ue, id. Sa. : lue, to shake. To.: ue'i, to shake, to move; luelue, to move, to roll as a vessel in a calm. Niue : luelue, to quake, to shake. Uvea: Mei,to shake; ueue, to move. \\X\ : ue, to move in a confused or tumultuous manner. In The Polynesian Wanderings, page 235, it was shown that there is a primitive stem lu general to Polynesian, that a secondary stage of advancement lue is Proto-Samoan and is found only in Samoa, Tonga, Niue and Uvea. We now find a tertiary stage, a degradation form with frontal abrasion, ue, encountered in Nu- clear Polynesia only in Uvea and Viti, and in Tonga ue'i and ueue'i with further ad- vancement of transitive augment. This Proto-Samoan form, probably caught up by the Tongafiti in their sojourn in Nuclear Polynesia, has been carried further in Tongafiti migration, Maori and Hawaii ue to shake. ueue 2 to lace. Uga to send, to despatch, to exhort, to dele- gate, to excite, to admit, to expel (huga). htiga mai, to bring in. hakauga to instigate, to intrigue, to conduct, to bring, to congratulate. T Mgv. : liga, to send, to despatch. Mq. : una, uka, to send a message, to urge. Ta. : tia, to expel, to chasa This is of the Maori-Hawaii-Southeast- Polynesian class. The secondary senses are easy to establish; Rapanui agrees with Marquesas in the sense of urging, with 266 EASTER ISLAND. uga — continued. Tahiti in expulsion. A sense-invert is observable between expel and admit. ugamoa thin, leanness (hugamoa). (ugauga) hakaugauga relaxed. uha female. T Pau. : koufa, female of animals. Mq. : uha, id. Ta. : ufa, uha, id. Ma.: uwha, uha, id. uhamau {uha-mau 7) to brood, to hatch. uhatu to displease. uhi yam. P Pau., Mgv.: uhi, id. Ta.: uhi, ufi, id. Mq^.: puauhi,i6.. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 316.) (uhu) hakauhu rava hakanhu, to sleep soundly. uhuti (u-huti) to pull up by the roots. Mgv.: uhuti, id. ui 1 question, to interrogate, to ask (ue). uiui to ask questions. T Pau.: uiui, to ask, inquisitive. Mgv.: ui, to ask, beg, request, question; akaue, to demand, to ask for. Mq. : ui, to question, demand, interro- gate. Ta. : ui, to question. ui 2 to spy, to inspect, to look at, to perceive. tagata ui, visitor. uira 1 wheel, helm. uira 2 lightning. P Mq. : uid, id. Ta. : uira, id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 345.) uira 3 glass, mirror (huira). uira purumata, eyeglass. uiui to flee. PS Sa. : ui, to go along, to pass along. To. : uhi, to go, to come. Fu. : ui, to pass by. Viti : udhi, to go, to run. The Viti persistence of the sense to run is clear evidence that Rapanui has pre- served the primitive signification. uka uka hoa, female friend, companion. ukauka 1 firewood. ukauka 2 leathery, tough. PS Mgv.: ukauka, hard to chew. Mq.: ukakoki, leathery. Ta.: uaua, id. Sa.: u'a, tough, tenacious, glutinous. To. : M^a, sticky. Nine: uka, tough. Viti: kaukamea, metal. uki digging-stick, bayonet, bodkin, arrow (huki). PS Mgv. : uki, huki, to pierce, to dart, to lance. Mq.: uki, tiller, paddle. Viti : dhuki, digging stick. The germ sense of Proto-Samoan huki is to pierce, to stick into, and in the noun implement of such action the digging-stick is primal. In Marquesas the sense of tiller may be a modern simile based upon recognition of form resemblance, for the tiller first became known in foreign boats; the use of the word in the sense of paddle finds some support in the fact that dig as a metaphor for paddling is noted in the Samoan 'eli. uma chest, breast. P Mgv., Mq. : uma, id. Ta. : ouma, id. ^ (The Polynesian Wanderings, 235.) umiumi tattooing on the chin. umiumi — continued. T Pau., Mgv.: kumikumi, beard. Mq.: kumikumi, umiumi, id. Ta. : umi- umi, id. Viti: kumi, chin. umu cooking place, oven (humu). P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: umu, id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 199.) unahi scale of fish. unahi varuvaru, to scale. unahi hakaha, to scale. P Pau., Ta.: unahi, to scale fish. Mgrv.: unahi, fish scale, to scale. Mq.: unahi, id. (The Polynesian Wan- derings, 312.) uneki niho uneki, to show the teeth. unu to drink, liquor. unuga to drink. hakaunu to slake thirst. hakaunuora to water. P Mgv. : unu, to drink. Mq., Ta. : inu, id. The variant unu of Rapanui and Ma- ngareva from the common inu is found far back on the track of migration, in Sikayana and Viti at the other edge of Polynesia. The occurrences of the same variety in Melanesia have been listed in The Poly- nesian Wanderings, page 376. unuvai to drink water. hipu unuvai, drinking glass. ura 1 crayfish, lobster, prawn. P Mgv. : ura, crayfish. Mq. : ud, lobster. Ta. : oura, crayfish, lobster. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 430.) ura 2 fire, burning, to be in flames. ura herohero, flash of flames. uraga combustion, flame, torch. hakaura to cause to glow, to kindle, to light. P Mgv., Ta.: Mra, aflame, to bum. Mq.: ud, id. uraga burden, load, weight. uraura vermilion, scarlet. P Pau. : kurakura, red. Mgv. : uraura, an inflamed countenance. Mq . : udud, red, ruddy. Ta.: uraura, red. ure penis. kiri ure, prepuce, foreskin. P Pau., Mgv., Ta.: «re, penis. Mq.: oe,id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 43 1 . urei niho urei, to show the teeth. Mgv. : urei, to uncover the eye by roll- ing back the lids. ureure spiral. Ta. : aiireure, id. uriuri black, brown, gray, dark, green, blue, violet (hurihuri). hakahurihuri dark, obscurity, to darken. P Pau.: uriuri, black. Mgv.: uriuri, black, very dark, color of the deep sea, any vivid color. Mq.: uiui, black, brown. Ta.: uri, black. uru 1 to enter, to penetrate, to thread, to come into port (huru). uru noa, to enter deep. hakauru to thread, to inclose, to admit, to drive in, to graft, to introduce, penetrate, to vaccinate, to recruit. akauru to calk. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 267 uru 1 — continued. hakahuru to set a tenon into the mor- tise, to dowel. hakauruuru to interlace. hakauruuru mat te vae, to hurry to. P Mgv.: akauru, to attempt to enter, to stuff, to cram. Mq. : uii, to enter, to introduce. Ta.: uru, to arrive in port. uru 2 to clothe, to dress, to put on shoes, a crown. hakauru to put on shoes, to crown, to bend sails, a ring. uru 3 festival, to feast. uru 4 to spread out the stones of an oven. uru uru to expand a green basket. PS Sa. : uluulu, to remove the stones from the oven before lighting the fire. Fu. : ulu, to arrange the hot stones of an oven in order to put the food to cook thereon. Nine: ulu, to level stones. uru 5 manu uru, kite. uruga (uru i) entrance. uta 1 inland, landward. paepae ki uta, to strand, to run aground. mouku uta, herbage. P Mgv. : uta, inland, landward. Mq. : uta, uphill from the coast. Ta.: uta, landward. uta 2 to carry. uta mai, to import. hakauta to give passage. P Pau. : utaga, burden, cargo. Mgv. : akauta, to put things one on an- other. Mq. : uta, to carry, to trans- port, to conduct. Ta.: uta, to carry, to transport by sea. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 285.) uu acid, to be sharp, sour (huu). uutu to fill. P Mgv. : utuhi, to draw water. Ta. : uutu, to fill. (The Polynesian Wander- erings, 242.) uuu red. uva grape. (va 1) hakava judge, judgment. T Mgv. : akava, to judge, to pass sentence. Pau.: haava, to judge, to conjec- ture. Ma.: whakawa, to charge with crime, to condemn. Ta.: haava, to judge, (va 2) hakava to speak. P Mgv. : va, to speak. Mq. : vaa, to chatter like a magpie. The Marquesan retains more of the primal sense although the simile is an alien importation. In Samoa va means a noise, in Tonga va is a laughing noise, in Futuna va is the disorderly cry of tumult, and probably it is the initial element of Viti wa- borabora to speak quickly and confusedly as when scolding. Its only identifica- tion in Tongafiti territory is Hawaii wawa the confused noise of a tumult, and Hawaii was itself the terminus of a Proto-Samoan migration. It would not be out of order, (va 2) hakava — continued. therefore, to distinguish this stem as Proto-Samoan. vaai to alienate, to give away. vae 1 foot, paw, leg, limb. vae no roto, drawers. karikari vae, ankle. P Pau.: vaevae, foot, leg. Mgv.: vavae. id. Mq.: vae, id. Ta. : vaevae, avae, id. vae 2 pupil. vae 3 to choose, elect, prefer, promote, vote, vavae to destine, to choose. vaea predestined. Mgv., Mq.: vae, to choose, to select. vaea {vae 2) pupil. vaeahatu {vae i-ahatu). moe vaeahatu, to sleep sprawling with legs extended. vaega center, middle, within, half. o vaega, younger. ki vaega, among, between, interme- diate. P Pau. : vaega, the middle. Mgv. : vaega, center, middle. Mq. : vaena, vavena, vaveka, id. Ta. : vaehaa, half. vaehakaroa {vae i-roa). moe vaehakaroa, to sleep with legs stretched out. vaehau {vae i-hau 3) pantaloons, trousers. vaeherehere {vae i-here 1) to attach by the paw. vaerere {yae i-rere 1) to run. vaero tail of a kite, tail of a bird (uero). TPau. : tuavaero, rump; kaero,tz.\\. Mgv.: r^ro, tail. Mq.:reo, id. Ta.: aero, id. In the association of these comparatives we find another instance (see taukete) of the rare loss of a part of a syllable, in each case the vowel a intervening between t and a second vowel. The alternative form in Rapanui, uero, is clearly asso- ciable with the Mangarevan and Mar- quesan stage of the world. vaha 1 space, before T. vaha takitua, perineum. PS Mgv.: vaha, a space, an open place. Mq.: vaha, separated, not joined. Ta. : vaha, an opening. Sa.: vasa, space, interval. To.: vaha, vahaa, id. Fu.: vasa, vdsad,, id, Niue: vaha, id. vaha 2 muscle, tendon. vahavaha id. vahahora {vaha i-hora 2) spring. vahatoga {vaha i~toga i) autumn. vahi (ahi i). Ta. : pu-vahi, to fish with torche vahio young. huaa vahio, young fruit. vai water, liquid, fluid, sap, juice, gravy, fresh water as differing from tai seawater. hakavai to dissolve, to liquefy, to melt. P Pau.: ana-vai, a brook. Mgv.: vai, water. Mq. : vai, water, liquid, juice. Ta.: vai, sweet water, sap, juice. (The Polynesian Wander- ings, 339) vaiapuga lazy, slothful, inactive, mert. 268 EASTER ISLAND. vaiapuga — continued. indolent, idle, do-nothing, useless, neglectful, loiterer, trifler, apathy, leisure. vaihu (vai-u) milk. T Mq., Ta.: vaiu, milk. vaipuga {vai-puna) spring water. P Mgv.: vaipuna, water which springs from among stones. Mq. : vaipuna, spring water. Ta.: vaipuna, a spring. vaitahe {vai-tahe i) river. vaitara winter west wind T. vaitoa {vai-toa 2) sugar. Mgv.: vaito, id. vaituru {vai-iuru i) water conduit. vaivai weak. PS Mq. : vaivai, soft, pleasant, agreeable. Sa., To.: vaivai, weak. vaka canoe, boat, bateau, shallop, barge. vakapoepoe (vaka-poepoe) boat. PPau.: vaka, csinoe.. Mgv.: fa^a, canoe, raft. Mq. : i^a^a, canoe. Ta.: fao, canoe, boat. vakavaka narrow. Mq. : vakavaka, vadvad, small, fine, thin. vanaga to speak, to say, to chat, to dis- course, to address, to recount, to reply, to divulge, to spread a rumor; argument, conversation, formula, harangue, idiom, locution, verb, word, recital, response, speech. vanaga roroa, chatterbox, babbler. rava vanaga, candid, babbler. tae vanaga, discreet. tai vanaga, ripple. vanagarua {vanaga-rua i) echo. PPau.: i;aMaga,to warn by advice. Mgv.: vanaga, orator, noise, hubbub, tumult. Mq.: vanana, to sing, to recite genealogies. Ta. : vanaa, or- ator, discourse, counsel, advice. This is scarcely metathetic when we notice the frequency in modern Samoan speech of the exchange of these two nasals, particularly when they occur in the same word, thus finagalo is commonly spoken figanalo. In Samoa vdgana means to re- sound, but we note with interest a specific vdgana meaning the speech of a tulafale at Sagana; in Nine note vaga-hau to speak; in Tonga we find vago to talk and chatter on whilst none care about it; Futuna vagana is to talk incessantly. vanavana feather garland. varahorohoro {vara-horohoro i) appetite. varavara I not compact, thinly sown, loose, sparse, to have spaces, scattered, rarity, a Bible verse. aval varavara, to go singly. varavara no, sometimes. hakavaravara thinly sown, spaced. PS Pau.: varavara, scattered, dispersed. Mgv.: varavara, thin, lightly scat- tered. Ta.: mrai'ara, sparse, thinly sown, rare. Sa.: valavala, wide apart, coarse. varavara 2 thick (a sense-invert). (vare 1) hakavare to crisp, to plaster. hakavarevare to level. vare 2 driveler. P Mgv. : vare, clumsy, inept. vare 3 cf. turivare. varegao to speak indistinctly, to offend, to pretend. varevare 1 steep, rugged. varevare 2 smooth, plain, without rocks. hero varevare, without branches. tino varevare, slender. kona varevare, open place, court, mar- ket place. PS Sa. : valevale, fat. To. : valevale, young, tender, applied to babies. In Nuclear Polynesia it is difficult to j dissociate this vale from the vale conveying 1 the sense of ignorance. In Samoa this ' varevare appears only as applied, le valevale, to a hog that is not fat. It is probable that varevare 2 preserves the Proto-Samoan primitive and that the sense-invert, in the preceding item, is j directed away from the germ sense. ! vari about, circumference, to turn in a circle. j hakavari pliant, to bend, square. I varivari about, to go around. ! vavari a garland. varikapau circumference, to surround, a compass, to admire. hiriga varikapau, to go in a ring. pa varikapau, to close in. varitakataka {vari-taka 3) to surround. varu 1 eight. PPau.: avaru, id. Mgv.: varu, id. Mq.: vatl, id. Ta.: varu, vau, id. varu 2 to shave, to remove the beard, to shear, to clip, to rasp, a plane. varuvaru to peel, to remove the bark, to plane, to scrape, to shear. P Mgv.: varu, to plane, to cut the hair. Mq. : vaii, to shave, to scrape. Ta. : varu, vau, to shave. (The Poly- nesian Wanderings, 326.) vau ko vau, I. Pau.: ovau, I. vaua they R. (? raua). Cf. Ta.: vera, they. vavae (vae 3) vavae to separate, to disunite. P Ma. : wawae, to divide. vavakai appetite (? ravakai). vavari (vari). vavau rniro vavan, switch. vave water in motion, a long wave. pokopoko vave, trough of the sea. tai vave, rough sea. vave kai kohe, unapproachable. vavovavo echo, sound of the sea. Mq.: vavo, noise of breaking waves. Ta.: vevo, echo. vekeveke eyelash, banana flower. Mq.: vekeveke, veevee, tentacles, bristles. veku humus. vekuveku, moist, muddy. hakavekuveku to dampen, to wet. Mgv.: vekiveki, moist, damp. Mq. : veku, veil, moist, wet through. To. : viku, wet. veneri Friday {Vendredi). veo 1 navel, button. epe veo, earring. pu veo, buttonhole. RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 269 veo 2 (vero i ) veo 3 metal, copper. Mgv.: veo, copper, tin. Ta.: veo, cop- per, brass. vera hot, fire, to flame, torch, to light, kindle. vera paka, burning. vera itiiti no, lukewarm. vera mahava, hot. veraga combustion. veravera hot, heat, burning, cooked too much. hakavera to kindle. hakaverapaka to heat up. hakaveravera to grill. PPau.: vera, fire; veravera, heat. Mgv.: vera, fire among the reeds. Mq. : vera, ved, burning, hot, fire, cooked. Ta.: vera, vea, id. vere I beard, moustache (vede Q). vere gutu, moustache. verevere shaggy, hairy, tow, oakum. Mgv.: veri, bristly, shaggy, chafed (of a cord long in use). Mq.: veevee, tentacles. Ta.: verevere, eyelash. vere 2 to weed {ka-veri-mai, pick, cut- grass T). verevere to weed. P Mgv.: vere, to weed. Mq.: veevee, vavee, id. verega fruitful, valuable. verega kore, unfruitful, valueless, con- temptible, vain, futile, frivolous. tae verega, insignificant, valueless. mataku verega kore, scruple. Mgv.: verega, a design put into execu- tion ; one who is apt, useful, having a knowledge how to do things. veri 1 myriapod, centipede. P Pau. : veri, centipede. Mgv. : veri, a poisonous marine annelid resem- bling the centipede. Mq. : m, cen- tipede, myriapod. Ta.: reri, centi- pede, a marine insect. veri 2 monster, monstrous. veveri execrable. veriveri abominable, frightful, hideous, horrible, to shock, illicit, impure, immoral, ugly, contemptible. veriveri ke, detestable, infamous, re- pulsive. oone veriveri, mud, slime. P Pau.: veri, disgusting, hideous. Mgv.: veriveri, very bad, disagreeable, ugly, repulsive. vero 1 arrow, dart, harpoon, lance, spear, nail, to lacerate, to transpierce (veo). P Mgv.: vero, to dart, to throw a lance, the tail; verovero, ray, beam, ten- tacle. Mq.: veo, dart, lance, har- poon, tail, horn. Ta.: vero, dart, lance. vero 2 to turn over face down. vetevete to untie, to unbutton, to unbridle, to disentangle. vevete to absolve, to unchain, to untie, to deliver, to set free, to unfold. vetevete — continued. to unroll, to detach, to liberate, to enlarge, to slacken. vevetea slack, loose. vevetehaga remission. P Mgv., Mq.: vetevete, to untie, to loosen, to detach. Ta. : vele, id. veuveu kahu aruga o te veuveu, voyoX (sail). veve in haste, to hurry. veveveve to hasten, diligent, greedy, prompt, rash, speedy, swift, quick. ki veveveve, voluble. P Pau.: vave, speedily. Mgv.: vave, prompt, quick, to make haste; vevaveva, to eat quickly. Mq.: veve, vave, prompt, quick. Ta.: vave, id. veveara {veve-ara 2) waking, to wake up. veveri stupefied, commotion, to apprehend, to start up out of sleep, sensation, vevete (vetevete). viatiko viaticum. vicario vicar. vie woman, wife. vie hanau, midwife. noho vie, to marry. hakarere ki te vie, to divorce. vigiria, vigil. { vihaviha uninhabited, desolate. viku 1 sacred. koona viku, sanctuary. hakaviku to consecrate, to interdict. i (viku 2) hakaviku to pout. vinea vine. viretute virtue. viri to turn in a circle, to clew up, to groom, to twist, to dive from a height, to roll (kaviri). hakaviri crank, to groom, to turn a wheel, to revolve, to screw, to beat down. kahu hakaviri, shroud. viriga rolling, danger. viriviri ball, round, oval, bridge, roll, summit, shroud, to twist, to wheel round, to wallow. hakaviriviri to roll, to round. ri77ta hakaviriviri, stroke of the fist, fisticuff. P Pau.: viriviri, to brail, to clew up; koviriviri, twisting. Mgv. : viri, to roll, to turn, to twist; viviri, to fall to the ground again and again in a fight. Mq. : vii, to slide, to roll, to fall and roll. Ta. : viri, to roll up, to clew up. virigine virgin. viritopa (viri-topa 6) danger. vitiviti crayfish. Pau. : kohitihili, a shrimp. Mgv. : kaviti- viti, a small crab that hides in the sand. (viuviu) hakaviuviu to squat. voka to put on shoes. Mq. : oka, to introduce into. vou squeak of rats. Mgv. : ? vuho, the noise made by a man or fish that escapes. ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. It is preferable to present this section of the work as no more than a finding-Hst, leaving to the Rapanui vocabulary, so far as may lie in that material, the determination of the manner wherein the several vocables may fitly be employed. In accordance with this plan it has rarely seemed necessary herein to differentiate those words which have various significations under a single form. abandon abdicate abdomen abhor abjure able aboard abolish abominable abortion abound about above abridge abrogate abscess absence absent absolve absorb abstain abstinence absurd abundance abuse abut abyss accept access accident accidental accommodate accompany accomplish accord according to accost accredit accumulate hoa, patu, hakarere, titiri. accuse aval, topa. manava. accustom kokoma hanohano manava achieve pohi, kokoma eete, ko- acid koma rita. acquiesce hakarere, titiri. acquire morava. pikipiki, eke. hakamou, hakanoho. acquit acrid rakerake, veriveri. across gaapu, topatini, poki gaapu, act poki puepue, poki tuahuri. active kai taria te kai, hoao, mau ke avai. actual peaha, vari, hakahariu. add a ruga, ki ruga. addict hakapotopoto, hore. addition hakakore, hakamou. address arakea, mageo, makigaa, adhere manu nave, tao, turivare. adhesion garoa, ku ohoa. adjoin ina o nei, garo. adjourn vevete. adjust miti, mou, paka. kaihaga, kai oho. administer ina kai kai, poremo. admire eva, nivaniva, oohia. admit mau ke avai, hoao, kai taria admonition te kai. adolescent ika ke avai mo, kori ke avai, adopt kori, hakamee. adore ikapotu. adorn ata hakahohonu, anoano. adroit hakatitika, too, hapai, mau. adulterer mahani maia. adultery gogoroaa, horihori. advance ina e tumu. advance gua hakarivariva. adversary i muri oo na, harai, haatigo. adversity hakamou, hakapae, haka- advice moko. advise mau, tuku, avai. advocate kia. adze hakatupuaki, tuu, hakatata. affable hakatitikahaga. hue, pupu, hakanego, haka- affair ruga, hakatiti. affect tuhi, tuhi no mai, tuhi reoreo, hakakemo. mahani. hakapae. mageo, kavakava, uu. higa. too. hakakore, hakapae. mageo. hakarava, hiriga tahataha. haga, taga. paka, pakapakakina, hora- horau. aneira. igeneira, oaha. tataku, hakarava. piri iho. ma. vanaga. hakarogo. higa. harai, ikapotu, moe atu ra, aneira. honohono, hakapiri, haka- rivariva, titi. hakarivariva, hakatitika. maharo, titiro, varikapau. too, hakauru, uga. hakarivariva. tugutugu. too, mau. hakaaroha. rakei, hakariva. maori. menia, rekareka. honihoni. hakatupuaki, tata. 1 tagata rae. tagata kokoma eete. gogoroaa, horihori. aakihaga, kihaga, hakamaa. aaki. tarupu. peu. hakaaroha, magaro, riva- riva. haga, hakaheu, keukeu. tagi. 271 272 affected affectionate affinity affirm affix afflict afford affright affront after afterbirth afternoon afterward again against age agglomerate aggregate aggregation agile agitate ago agony agree agreeable agreement aground EASTER ISLAND. tf ahead aid aigrette aim air air V airy ajar alarm alas alburnum alien alienate align all alleviate allurement ally almighty alone already also altar although always amass amaze ambition ambush amend amiable akaku, eete manava, ma- among ki rote, ki vaega. nava pagaha. amplify hakanuinui. ragi, peupeu. amplitude ahuahu pupuhi. pirihaga. amputate kokoti, here. aaki. amulet mohai rikiriki. ; titi. pagaha. avai. amuse hakareka, hetu. ancestor tupuna. hakamataku. ancestry ivi. hiohio, matau. anchor aka, tau. ki tua. anchorage kona tau, haga. eve. ancient hinihini ke avai, tuhai. ahiahi. and e, me, ma, pe, piri. i muri. anecdote taga. ki hua. angel agera. _ kia, hakahorihori, tutuki. anger kakai, nn, toua, hiuihuri. matahi, tau, koroua. eete, manava eete, ma- hue, negonego, pupupu. nava riri. hakapiri. angle n atiga, avaava. hakapa. angle v hi, ikahi, ikakohau. rava ahere, horahoraukina, angry hae, kokoma, kokoma eete, neku ravatotouti. kokoma hanohano, taro- rum. taro. tuhaituhai. anguish pakupaku. kevakeva, tata. animal puaka, ika. haga, hakatitika. animate hakaora. meitaki, nenenene, rivariva. animosity kokoma hurihuri, riri. higahaga, haga, hakaritega. ankle karikarivae. hakarivariva, hakatitika- annihilate hakakore, hakamou. haga. announce tara, hakatikea, muko, ha- paepae ki uta, marere. pai rogo. aue. annul hakakore, hakamou. a mua. anoint akui. tarupu, hanu, moahu, oko- another tetahi. rua. ant roe. hauvaero. antagonistic ihoiho. hakakeva, hakatuu. antenna hihi. matagi, agu, reo. antique tuhai. hakamahia, tauaki. anus kauha, mogugu. koona kohukohu. any na. hakamama. anyone tetahi. hopo, mataku, manava ruru. apartment paigahare. aue, ue. apathy noho hakahaga, noho no. huhu. ape-fish nohue. hiva. apology gu. avai, tuhi, vaai. apparition tikeahaga moemoea. hakarite, hakauga, tama appeal ragi. hakatitika. appear tikea mai, hiti, hiri, horau, mou, moua, mouga, paero. tata, pukou. ananake. appease hakamagaro, hakatuu. hakamaamaa. append hakatautau. mahaga. appetite maruaki, vavakai, manava pirihaga. nuinui, varahorohoro. mana noa. applaud ohuohu, reka. okotahi, tahaga. apply keukeu, hakahuhu, piri. kireira. appoint hakatitika. hoki, pe. apportion tuha. aretare. appreciate tikea. noa. apprehend ruru, veveri. ina kai mou, tahaga. approach tata, tupuaki, hakatupuaki, hue, hakanegonego. oi. maharo. approve titika, hakatitika, meitaki, akuaku, atehopo, makota. haga. pike, harepiko. April hora. hakameitaki, hakanapo- apron pareu. napo. arbiter tagata hakarivariva. ariga ekaeka, ariga magaro. arch taka. ENGUSH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 273 archipelago motuhaua, motupiri, motii- attentively gutupiri, gututae, makenu. putuputu. attest aaki, hakatitika. ardent matau. attract keriti. argument ki, kihaga, vanaga. audacious matatoa. arid gihigihi, kehokeho, mahia- augment hakanui, hakarava. haka- hia, pakapaka. titi, hakanego, hakame- arm rima, haro, karu, kekeune. ncge. armpit haiga. author tumu, rutirae. around takataka, varivari, viri ta- authority ao, titikaga. kapau, hariu. authorize hakatitika. arouse ara. autumn vahatoga. arrange rakei, hakatahuga, haka- avaricious kaikiuo rivariva. avenge hakahcre, hakahererua, ati arrest mamau, mau, haniharu, kia ko peka. hie. avid atchopo. arrive ahere, hiri, paka, pukou, avoid hakataha, hipa. rori, tehe, topa, turu. avow hakarivariva, aaki. arrogance tea. await atiati. arrogate iko. awake ara, ora, karu. arrow vero. away ina o nei, aho, tere, tao. arrowroot pia. hakataha, patu. art tnaa, rava. awkwardness konee. artery ua. awry higahiga. article paiga. axe toki, peu. artifice reo. artisan maori. babbler vanaga roroa, rava vanaga. arum kape. bachelor noho tahaga, tae moe. as pe, pei, etahi hakarite, pahe. back tua, tuaivi, hoki, hariu, as far as tae atu ki, teke ki nei. kumu, matahakahiva. as soon as mau, na. backbone hope. ascension hiriga. backside kauha, mogugu. ascent pikiga. bad kino, rake, ii, para, topa. ash ehuehu, eoeo. bag kete, hiri, raraga. aside hariu, patu, perigi. baggage rakau. ask ui. bait mounu, mahaga, mahaga aspect ariga, mala, akari. puku. assassinate oka, kokoti. balance hakarereva, hakatono. assault mea rakerake. bald marago, marego. assemble nego mai, hakanego, pin. ball mamarahaga, aku, takataka, assessment hakatitikahaga. tekai, viriviri. assiduous putuputu. ballast rakau o te miro. assign hakarivariva. banana meika, tumumeika, hoke. assimilate hakarite. vekeveke. assist rava, roau, manau, tahu. banish raga. associate harai, okorua, piri. bank tatapa. assuage hakaora. banner reva. assumption hapaihaga, hiriga. baptism papatema. assure aaki, mauteki, hakamau. bargain hakahere. asthma hupeepee, hi, kokogo, tugu- barge vaka. tugu. bark kiri; tagi, varuvaru. astonish manava eete, maharo. barrel pahu. astound maharo, eete. barren paa. astray parera. barrier papae. asylum pikoga, harepiko. barter hakahere. at ki. base tumu. at first ki mua. baseless tumu kore. at last mou, moua, mouga. bashfulness hakama. at once aneira, igeneira, ananake. basket kete, uruuru. atom huhu. bass reo nui. atone hakakore. bateau vaka. attach vaehere, hakahio, hakamau. bath hopu. attached hakaaroha, ateate. bathe kau, hopu, ruku. attack rae, rutirae, hakakai. battle taua, toua. attain rava. bawl tagi. attend atiati. bay haga, pakoga. attention hakariva, mou. bayonet uki. attentive hakarogo. be tuu. 274 EASTER ISLAND. beach haga. bless beacon pahuahi. blessed bean pipi. blind bear pagaha. beard vere, varu. blink beat puopuo, higa, turaki, tutu, blister hakaviri. bloat beautify hakaritorito. blond because no te mca. bloom bed rago. blood bedstead pepepcpe. bloody before vaha, a mua. blot beg nonoi, ue, ui. blotch beggar rakau kore. blow beginning rae. blue begone ka oho, ka tere, ka ea, oi. blunder behind tua, noho muri. blush behold ena, ira. bluster siijj; here. boar kerereki. board belief kihaga, rogoa. boast believe rogo. boat bell kiukiu, tagi kiukiu. bodkin belly kopu, manava. body bellyache mamae kopu. ^*'?. belong ra mea. boil below raro. bench noho, pepe. bold bend hakapiko, hakauru, haka- boldly vari, taha, papau, huri, bolster amo, noi. bolt beneath raro. bond beneficent atakai. bone benevolent rima atakai. booby bequest avaihaga. book berry mokohi, karu, poporo. boom besmear puo. border best rivariva ke. born bet mamahi. borrow betray aaki. bound better meitaki ke, rivariva ke, ora- bow down ora no iti, hakanaponapo. bowels between ki vaega. bowl bewildered pepeke. bowsprit bewitched hakanivaniva. box beyond taie. bile nuu. boy bind here. brackish bird manu. brag birth poreko. braid bishop epikopo. brain bit horega, moremore, ohio brake gagau. bran bite gau, akarau. branch bitter kava, takeo. brave blab ravapeto. black kerekere, hanehane, reeree, breach uriuri. bread bladder tagamimi. break blade hoe. blame kakai, tou. blanch hakatea, pipi. break in blaspheme hakameemee. breakers bleach hakateatea, hakaritorito. bleed toto. breast blend hakaeuru, hakaekaeka, ha- breath kahihoi, hirohiro. breathe hakameitaki. togihia. mala raparapa, matakeva, matapo. hakamatakeva. pati. pupuhi. kunekune, teatea. hua. toto. kutoto. poa. kino. piri, tigi ; puhi, hau, hu, peti . kerekere, uriuri. tae ripoi. hakakurakura, hakama. pogeha. paha. taua, tomoa. ravaki, paru, tea, maharo. vaka, poti, tahuri, titi, tuku. uki. tino, aro, piri, pupu mai. roto. arakea, tao, maki; puneki- neki, pipi, gaehe, panene. matau. pakapakakina, atiati. egarua. maga nuinui, horo. herega. ivi. kuia. puka. pohiuhiu. tapa, tatapu, titaa. hanau, poreko, punua. avai hakahou. ketu, punene, titaa. noi. kokoma. hipu. poihuihu. pahu; hahao, puopuo, tigi- tigi. tamaroa. kava, taitai. paru, teatea. hatu, raraga. manavai, roro. hakaoho. kiri haraoa. maga, horo varevare, pipi. mata^oa, tae mataku, ma- tau. ava. haraoa. gaa, motu, more, hati, pa- rehe, pakakina, gutu, teki- teki ke, marere. euai. tai hati, tai poko, pakakina, pari. u, uma, kopu, omoomo. agu, ora, ina, haha pipiro. aguagu. ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 276 breathless gaegae, haipo rahirahi , ma- cabin hare. nava tiha, aguagu, agu cachalot ivi hehcu. kore. cackle pogeha, reokumi. breeze matagi, hau, tokerau. cajole hakamakcnu, akurakura. bribe hakahere. cake paka. bridge viriviri. calabash hue, hipu, pakahera. bridle pena, hakaiho. calamity gogoroaa. brief horauhorau. calculate tataku, tapa. bright pupura, maeha, naponapo, calf rem. tea. calico tapa guregure. brightness maeha, hakamaeha, haka- calk akauni, hcruru. raparapa. call tara, ohu. brightness marama. calm atakai, gaogao, hatahata, brilliance herohero. hopehopc, hori, kotaki. brilliant tea, meitaki. magaro, marie, mau, paka, bring uga mai, hakauga, tiipatupa, riva. hakatari, patu mai , oho calumny tuhi. mai, horau, hari. koto. camp hue. hakahoki, ea, rava. cancer paka rerere, mahiti. bristling tutuu. candid rava vanaga, tae naa. bristly maraka. candle ahi. broil hakapakapaka. cane tokotoko. bronze ihoiho, kiukiu. cannibal kaitagata, paoa kaitagata. brood porekohaga, moe, uhamau. cannon pupuhi nunui. brook manavai. canoe vaka, poepoe, paepae, kuto. broom tutu. cap hau. brother hagupotu, teina, tuakana. capable maamaa, rava, morava. brother-in-law taukete. cape ihu, ikapotu, mokomoko. brow korae. capital hetu. brown ehuehu, hikuvera, uriuri. capsize pokupoku. bruise pahure, tigitigi, toto pine. capstan ruruku, hivo. rerorero. captive raga. brush horohoro, akui. capture rava, ravahaga. brushwood kohukohu. card parapara. brusque gu, guha, keriti. care gogoroaa, hakarivariva. bubble kuto, pupa, puneki. carefully koroiti. bubo arakea, manu nave, tao careless tae manau. bucket pakete. caress hakaaroha, hakareka. bud pipi. cargo negonego. build kato, ato, titi. carpenter tagata hagamiro. building hare, miro. carpet kahuvae, eeriki. bulk puputa. carry amo, hapai, hari, hoki, hai, bull puaka tamaroa. tao, tari, tupa, uta, iko. bulrush gaatu. cart potaka. bunch kahui. cartilage poga. bundle hai, pope. carve tarai, kokoti, horehore, honi- bung kokomo, puru, api, honi. bungler nivaniva. cascade aa. bureau hata. case kete. burden amoga, hapaihaga. uraga, cask pahu. hakavega, hakarere, ha- cast hoa. kapegopego, runu. cast lots mamahi. burial rumaki, tanuaga. castrate hore. burn ura. cat kuri. burning veravera, giigii. catch mau, here, kato, morava. bury tanu, rumaki. pipiri. bush miro kohukohu, miro taka- caterpillar eanuhe. taka. cattle puaka, toro. bushy matoru, pegopego. caught roaa. business hakahere, taga. cause tumu. busy haga. causeless tumu kore. but mea ke, mea ra, reka. cave ana, karava, pokoga, rua. buttocks taki eeve. cease mou, pava, hakarere. button veo. cede mae atu'ra. buttonhole pu veo. celebrate roau. buy hoko, hakahere. celebrated matau. buzz huhu. celestial ruga iho, no te ragi. by e, ei. cell hare no iti. 276 EASTER ISLAND. censure tarotaro, tou, tuhi. clasp rimaruru. census tapa ki te igoa. clasp-knife hoe hatu. centipede veri. class hakarite, horega, tika, hare center vaega. hakaatuga. certain mau, na. classroom hare hakamarama. certainly haki. claw akikuku, maikuku, maga- chagrin gogoroaa, hakapagaha. maga, reke; katikati. chain Ohio, tarigariga. clay oone, oonevai, hehehehe. chair pepe, rago. clean maitakia, ritorito, tata; ho- challenge hakatau. roi, kopikopi, tutu. chamber horega, rape. cleanse hopu. champ namunamu. clear hagihagi, rahirahi, ritorito, chance peaha. rakei, hakarivariva, horo- change hakahariu, huri ke, hakaka- horo, maoa, mataki. huga. cleave kokoti. changeable reo ke. clench rimahakaviriviri, nihogau. channel ava. cleverness maori. chapel aretare motu, hare pure. clew viri. character manava. cliff opata. charcoal mamara, garahu, eoeo. climb ketu, piki. charge hue, tuhi reoreo. cling haruharu. charming rivariva, ritorito. clip varu. chasm rare nui. cloak inua, nua. chastise puopuo, tigitigi. clock raotare. chat ki. vanaga. close a piri, hakatata, titititi, api. chatter vanaga roroa, hakareka. hakai mai, ata hakaneke chatterbox vanaga roroa. mai. cheap topa. close V papae, puru, tiaki. check kukumu, makuo, mataputi. closely tupuaki. chemise kakava. closeness konee. cherish hakaihoiho. closet pahukumi. chest pahu, uma. clot hiohio, ihoiho, kekeho, pa- chew mama, namunamu. kahia. chick mamari punua. cloth tapa, tutu, tutua, puapua, chicken mamari. kahu, kao. chide kakai, tarotaro. clothe puo, uru. chief ariki, honui. clothing hami, kahu, kao. child tama, tamaiti, poki, tugu- cloud kirikirimiro, kohukohu. tugu. puga. childbirth topa. cloudflecked ehuehu. childhood pokihaga. cloudless ragiamo. childish taga poki. club ao, paoha, para, titi nui, ua. childless paa. clubfooted kokope. chill ru, papapapa, maniri, tekeo clumsy reherehe. meniri. cluster kahui. chilly tekeo. coagulate hiohio, pakahia, kekeho. chin kauvae, umiumi. coal tutuma, eoeo, mamara. chink avaava. coarse tae riva. chisel tapani. coast tahatai. choke aguagu, gaopu, oroina, pu- coat hakaiho, hakapiri. kuhina. coax keukeu. choose hue ke, tagi, vavae, vae. cobweb kupega nanai. chop kokoti, hore. cock moa toa. chopper tapani. cockroach garara, potupotu. chops haha coconut hakari, niu. chronic matua. coffin pahu papaku. chubby mataputi. coil takaitakai. church hare pure. cold a haumaru, tekeo, maniri, cicatrix ahau hurihuri, perehe. papapapa. circle takataka, mimiro, vari, viri. cold n kokogo, mare, hihi, tugu- circumference vari, varikapau. tugu. circumspect titika. coldness takapau. circumstance e mea. colic manava karavarava, ma- clack korokoro, kurukuru, miti- nava ninihi, hukihuki. miti. collar hehere. clandestine aherepo, hakanaa. collect hakarogo, hakapiti, pupu, clap roturotu. puke, hue. ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 277 collection pupu, huega. collide tutuki. colonist noho no. color ta, hakarite, hirohiro, hore- hore. colorless teatea. column pou, toga. comb tapani, hahari. combat toua. combine hakatitika. combustion uraga, veraga, tutuga. come ahere, hiho, oho mai, paka, rori, rere, piri, tehe, taua, turu, uru, tupu, kakea, a mua. comely akari rivariva. comet uero. comfort hakaora, kavahia, hakama- kona, hakamaa. comfortably maamaa. commander ragi. commemorate hakamanauhaga. commencement rae. commend hakahonui. commendable rivariva. common no iharaa iharaa, noa, ana- nake. commotion ruru, veveri. compact matorutoru.putuputu.pego- pego; hakatitikahaga. companion repa hoa, uka hoa. company huega, piri, ananake. compare hakarite. comparison hakaritega. compass mimiro, varikapau, hakata- viri. compensate hakahere. competency maa. competent maa. complain manava pagaha. complaint manava rn, geu. complete nego; hakatitika, hakariva- riva. compose hakarivariva. comprehend rogo. compress hakanemu, hakahoki. compromise hakagogoroaa, horihori. comrade repa hoa. concave pokopoko, nokinoki. conceal naa, hue, puru, tanu. conceive tupu. concentrate api, hakatakataka. concerning kia kua. ro. conciliate hakatuu riri, hakarivariva, hakamou. concise poto. conclude hakapae, mou. concubinage moe no. concupiscence hai condemn hakarivariva, rarara. condemnation rarara. condition hakarite. condolence tagi, tatagiragi. conduct haga; hakatari.a, hakauga. conduit turuvai, vaituru. confederate api, hakapa. confer hakatopa. confess aaki, hakaaaki. confide repa hoa, mau. confound hara, tu. confused tae riva. confusion hakaripoi, hakama. congratulate hakauga. conjecture manau. conquer hakatere, rava, morava, hakahiga. conquered higaa. conscience manau. consecrate hakatapu, hakaviku. consent higa, haga, rogo. consequence ai, oaha mai. conserve tiaki. consider mata, matahakahire, mata mine, mata hakataha. considerable nunui, oko ke. console hakamaamaa, kamiora. consolidate hakaiho, hakamau. consort oho arurua. conspicuous nunui. constant ihoiho, mau. consternation manava eete, manava ruru. constipation tutae hihi, mogugu kore. construct haga, kato, titi. consume hakapae. consummate hakamou, hakapae. consumption kiteke. consumptive keo. contact tupuaki. contagion poa. contain tomo, hoo. contemplate manau no roto. contemptible verega kore, veriveri, raee- meea. contend ihoiho. content koakoa, reka. continue horauhorau, ki hua. contract hakatitikahaga; hakapoto, gaei. contradict hakahorihori. contrary haga ke, mea ke, maira. contribute tarupu, piri, hau. contrition manava pohi. contortion tipatipa. contusion toto pine, tutuki. convalescence riva no iti. conversation ki, vanaga, hakareka. convert riva, hakarivariva. converted hariua. convince higa. convinced higaa. convolvulus tanoa. convulsion haguhagu, taora. coo kuku. cook tunu, tao, hakapakiu, haka- paiku, ootu. cooked veravera, rihariha; kore te ivi, maemae no, paka- paka. cooking-place umu. cool tekeo meniri, haumaru, tco. coolness hau. copper veo. copse marumaru. copy ta. 278 EASTER ISLAND. coral puga. cry tagi, ragi, pogeha, ekieki, cord taura, hiri, aratua. oca, ohu. corner atiga. crystalline pupura. corporation huega. cudgel rakau ta. corpse papaku, tupapaku, perigi, culpable rakerake. rumaki. cultivated rapurapua. correct riva maoa, mau, hakariva- cunning haavare. riva, titika, tigitigi, ava- cup hipu. ava. cupboard pahukumi. corrupt tuki. curdle kekeho, pakahia. couch pepe. cure hakaora, hakariva. cough tehu, tugu, kokogo. curiosity rivariva. council huega. curl takai, tekai. count tapa. curly mikamika, mirimiri, piki- counterbalance hakaihoiho. piki, pekapeka. counterpoise hakaihoiho. curse pogeha, tarotaro, tuhitaga. country kaiga, henua. curtail hakaiti. countryman noho heenua. curtain kahu. countryside atahenua. custom mahani, mea. couple piri okorua. cut tehe, hore, hahoa, hoa, motu, courage matatoa, matau. pao, hugahuga, honi, hau- court kona varevare. va, huki, kokoti, petehe. cousin teina. cutaneous kiriputi. cover puru. cutting mata, kai; hati. covet tagitagi. covetous magugupuru, alehopo. dainty rikiriki, nomanoma. coward pepeke. damage momore hihi, mou no, haka- cowardice mataku. ripoi. crab pikea, tupa. damn topa ki te pokoga. crack gaa, hakapakakina, parehe, damp hehehehe. titaa. dampen hakavekuveku. crackle kekekeke. dance ate, haka. cradle pahu. danger higa, mataku, viritopa, cram hakapuhapuha. viriga. cramps uapiki. dangerous mataku ke. crank taviri, hakaviri. dappled purepure, mohai. crapulous rakerake makona. dark kerekere, uriuri, hakahuri- crater ranorano. huri. cravat heregao. darken hakahurihuri, hakanaa. crawl totoro. darkness po, po haha, pouri. crayfish ura, vitiviti. dart vero. crease kero, hamoni. date raa. creation haga, hagarae. daub akui, puo ei oone, puo, rero. creep totoro. daughter tamaahine. crest rerepe, teketeke. daughter-in- law hunoga. crevice gaa. dawn ata, ata mea ka, hiti, pukou. crime rakerake, haga rakerake. day raa, po, poraa, marama. crisp hakavare. daybreak ata, horau hitihiti. criticize hakahoriga. dazzle matakekeva, remereme. crook rou dead papaku, tupatupa. crooked piko. dear hakaaroha, ateate, koa. cross hakaraigomigo, hakapeka, dearth maruaki, oge. tarotaro; peka; hiriga ta- death mate, kevakeva, agu kore, hataha. tata. cross-legged noho hatu. death rattle aguagu. crouch hakaitiiti. debark hoa. crow moa ohoa. debase hakakemo. crowd huega, gagata. debate kakai, toua. crown pukao, uru, tupuraki. debauch tuki. crucify titi. debauchery rakerake. cruel manava pohi, gau. debouch mataki. crumble hakahugahuga, hakamarere, debris horega, hugahuga. hakaotaota, porohata, to- debt mau. paria. decant huri ke, hakaperigi ke. crush hakagogoroaa, pii, rerorero. decapitate hore. crust paka. decay pipiro, para, paea. crutch tokotoko. decayed momomomo. ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 279 deceived hakarogo. deserving tau. December era. design ta, tuhi, haga, manau, ata. decent rivariva. desire maruaki, haga, heguhegu. deception reoreo. desirous atehopo. deceptive huahaga. desist hakarere, moe atu. decide declare hakatitika, kia. aaki, hakakite. desolate manava hopohopo, manava more, vihaviha. decline declivity decorate karo. hiriga, turuga. rakei. despair despatch tae manau, tae tatari. hakatere, uga. decrease hakapoto. despise hakameemee, hakamigo- decree hakatitika. migo, kokoma hanohano. decrepit migo, koroua. despite tae haga. decry tuhi, pogeha, hakakemo. despoil iko. dedicate avai, tuku, tukuga. destination ikapotu. deep parera, hohonu, poke. destine hakarere, vavae, hue. deepen hakahohonu, , hakapoko- poko. destroy hakamou, hakamarere, hoa- hoa. deface defame pohutu. ravaki. destruction moumou. defeat higa. detach vevete. defecate neinei. detachment topahaga. defend tarupu. detain mau. defer hakaroa. deteriorate ii, popopopo. deform hatuhatu. detest kokoma eete. deformed rakerake. detestable veriveri ke, eete, hanohano. defraud toketoke. devastate hakamou, oi, reka. defy hakamigomigo, hakatau. develop hakarivariva, hakaroa. deify hakaetua. deviate topa ke, rere, hipa. dejected hakamou. devil tiaporo, atua. delay hakahinihini, hakatuhai. devoted hakarogo. delegate oho, rogo, uga. devour namunamu. deliberate hakarivariva. devout rivariva. deliberation hakarivariva. dew hau. delicate nomanoma, rivariva, ruhi- dexterity maori. ruhi. diamond mapahiva. delight mea nomanoma, mea riva- diarrhea nininini. riva. die mate, aguagu. delirious eva. difference hakarite ke. delirium nivaniva. different ke, ka, mea ke. deliver ho, mau, avai, hakaora. diffuse hakamarere. tuku, vevete. difficult hihiri, oko. deluge tarai. difficulty haga nui, hakarivariva. demand hiohio. dig are, ken. demarcation horoga, titaa, hakatuutuu. digging stick oka, uki. demolish hakamarere, hakamoumou. dignity ao, hakatopa. hakaperigi, hakatoparia. diligent horahorau, veveveve. demonstration hakakite. dilute hakaeuru. den pigoa. diminish hakaiti. dent avaava, tigitigi. direct titika, hakatitika, titikama- deny ihoiho, naa no, tae aaki. aki, hakatari. depart oho, tere. dirt oone. departure terega. dirty oone no. depose hakarere. disagreeable kavakava, mageo. depreciate hakameemee, hakamigo- disappear garo. migo. disapprove hakatuu, kakai, riri. depress mate mala mamae. disbelieve moo hakarogo. deprive iko, paea tooa. disburse avai, hakahere. deputy rogo. discern ui hagihagi. derision hakameemee, hakamigo- discharge hakaora, tute. migo. disciple ati oo. descend topa, turu. discipline hakamatau, hakamatatoa. descendant makupuna. disclose aaki, hakakite. describe ta. discolored mariri. description ki. discourage kio. desert pakapaka; raga, tere. discourse vanaga. deserve mea rivariva, mea meitaki discreet tae aaki. ka rava. discussion kakai. 280 EASTER ISLAND. disdain hakameemee, hakamigo- ; doorkeeper migo, hakanukanuka, tae- dorado haga. dorsal disembowel hakatu. double disentangle vetevete. doubt disfigure pohutu. doubtful disguise hakakehu, hakanehu, akari pahe. dourness disgust mageo. rua. dove disgusted kavahia. dowel dishcloth marc. down dishonest tae riva. dowry dishonesty tae rivariva. drag dishonor rakerake. dram disjoin haga takataka. draw disjoint hakahata. dismal ge- dismiss hakahoki. drawer disobey kiukiu, tariga pogeha, tariga drawers puru. drawing disorder hakaripoi. dream disparage hakameemee, hakatopa. dredge disperse hava, tute. dress display tamaki, rakei, puopuo. dressed displease pagaha, koona ke, uhatu. dried displeased taehaga. drill dispose too. drink dispossess iko. drive dispute toua, titigi, kakai. disquiet hakapagaha. driveler dissension toua. drizzle dissolve hirohiro, hakavai, hakaeuru, toto. drop dissuade tarupu, hakanoho. droll distance ava, roaga. droop distant ava, koroa, roroa. dropsy distinct ke. distinction ananake. drown distress mamaki. drowsy distribute aval, tuha, tauga, tahuga. district tauga, tuha. distrust rarau. drum disturbance papakina. drunk disunite vavae. ditch rua, rua papaka, pokopoko. dry dive ruku, viri. diverse ke. ductile diversity hakarite ke. due divert hakataha, reka. dugout divide moremore, tuha, hugahuga. dull divine hihoi. dung divinity etuahaga. dupe division pae, paega, paiga. duplicity divorce hakarere. durable divulge aaki, vanaga. during dizzy moko. dust do haga. dwarf docile magaro. dwell doctrine ki. dwelling dodge hakataha, patu. dying dog hauhau, tokoma, paihega. dysentery doleful pere. dyspeptic dollar tara, moni tara. dysury domestic kia. domineering ragitea. each do-nothing vaiapuga. eager door haha. tiaki haha. aku. turituri, oe. hakapa, hatu. kai maa. peaha. kukumu kivakiva, tae ka- kata. kiakia. hakapu, hakahuru. iho, patu; huhuru. rakau. kume, totoi, totoro. miti. ta, ata, kume, oi, hoki, kumu, pokoo, ootu, haka- ruga. pahu oka. vae no rote, rona. moe, moemoea, tikeahaga. taka. tapa, kahu, puo, uru, rakei. parei. pararuga. matau, hakamatatoa, hou. unu, hakaruku. hakauru, tute, totono, haka- tomo, oka, hakaraga. vare, vare roroa. mihimihi. mata, nininini, pakakina, perigi, topa, turu. hakareka. giigii- ahuahu, ahukarukaru, ga- repe, pati, puti, takapau. garo, emu. mata neranera, mata keva- keva, mata mamae, mata neva, matakekeva. pahu, hura, rurururu. makona, hakamakona, tipa- tipa. mahiahia, pakapaka, gihi- gihi, kehokeho, horoi. ekaeka. titikahia. poepoe, paepae. maniga, mou no, punipuni. tutae. nivaniva, toke. reoreo. ihoiho. a mea ka. rehu, hakaeoeo. tagata poto. noho. noho. papaku. nini, ninitoto. keo. tae mimi. tetahi, teratera. pakapakakina, paka, tnir nava tagi, ihoiho. ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 281 eagerness ear ear-drop earlier earnest earnestly earnestness ear-pendant ear-ring ease easily east easy eat ebb echinus echo eclipse economical economize ecstasy edge edifice eel efface effect effeminate efficacious effrontery egg egress eight elbow elder elder brother elect elegance elegant element elephantiasis elevate elevation eloquent else emaciated embalm embark embellish emblem embolden embrace eminent emollient emotion employ employment emptiness empty enamel enchant enclose enclosure encompass ihoiho. tariga, epe. karokaro tariga. oganeira. ravapure. hiohio. tagi. ohu. epeveo, tariga. era, tuaivi, hakamaamaa. maamaa. puku haga oao. mea no iti. kai, maruaki, gaoku. tai ua. tua. vavovavo, vanagarua. kohuraa. tito koroiti. horohopae. mahara, manava mate. akui, hero, kahiga, pane- pane, rakei, tapa, tatapu. kato. koiro, koreha. hakapeapea, horoi. rivariva. pepeke. meitaki. pakeke. mamari, neinei. kaipurua. varu. turirima, rima tuku, puku- puku. tuakana. atariki. vae. rivariva. meitaki. mea, tumu. ahuahu. hapai, hiri, teitei. hapaiaga. ravaki. ke. hugamoa. hakakava. hapai, kakea, mau, pikipiki. rakei, pupu, hakanaponapo. hakatuu. ihoiho. hogi. kiruganui. raokimoki. manava ruru, eteete. haga, too. haga. puhare. hakaperigi, tiaki. tea niho. maharo. pa, titi, ki te pa, aratua, hakauru. pa. aratua. encourage hakamatatoa, hakamatau, tuki. encroach hakaariga. encumber hue, puka. end mau, mou, mouga, pae, polu. endeavor haga. endure mou noa, ihoiho. energy ihoiho, pepeke, peu. enjoy ehchihi. enjoyment hakarckareka. enlarge hakanego. hakanui, haka- riva, vevete. enmity kokoma hurihuri. ennui eve ragaraga. enormous nunui. enough mou, mouga, meanegonego, pae, paea. enrich hakanegonego rakau. enslave hakakio, hakanoho, haka- raga. enter tomo, uru. enterprise hagarae. entice haro. entire kai tooa, ananake. entrails manava, kopu, kokoma. entrance haha, uruga. envelop kaviri, hai. envious atehopo. envy atehopo. epilepsy gita. epoch tau. equal hakarite. equality hakarite. equalize hakapiri. equip nego. erase hakapeapea. erasure peapea. erect tuu, hakatuu. err hara, nivaniva. errand rogo. error hara, hakakemo, rima. eructation kerereki. erudite maori. escape horo, pakuki, ora. escort hakatari, harai. essay akoako, rae. essence eo. establish hakameitaki, hakatuu. estate kaiga. esteem hakaaroha. estimable hakaaroha. estimate manau, mau. estrange tuhi. eternal ina kai mou, etereno. etiolate pipi. eucharist cukaritia. eulogy maharo. evade hipa, taha. even hakarite. event atoga. every one tera. everywhere koona ananake. evident maa, maamaaki. evil rakega, rakerake, niho, ra- vapeto, ravaki. eviscerate hakatee. 282 EASTER ISLAND. exact titika; uaua. faculty huega. exaggerate hakanunui, hakaripoi. fade pakapaka, mae. examine matamataki, kimikimi. failure topa, hagatopa. example hakatuu. faint aguagu, gaga, rehu. excavate are, keri. fair kurakura, marie. excavation keriga. faith keretohaga. excel rivariva. faithful ragi nui. excellence rivariva. faithless rima omo, kaikino. excellent rivariva, meitaki. fall topa, turu, higa, nininini. except e ko, mea ke. false reoreo, aaki. exception hanohano. falsely tuhi. exchange hakahererua. falsification hakaeuru. excite ara, hakatotopa, hakatupu, falsify hakaeuru, hakakemo, haka- uga. hihoi, hakaripoi. exclude hakanoho, hakahori. fame nunui. exclusive no. familiar mahani. excrement tutae. family ivi. excuse tae hakaripoi. famine oge, maruaki. execrable veveri. famish hakaperopero. execute hakapae. famous riva ke, hakariva, nui, nu- exempt hakanoho. nui, menege. exercise akoako. fan pupuhi. exhale paha. fantastic hakarite ke. exhaust hapai ki ruga, pae. far ikapotu, koroa, konui, roroa. exhort uga. farmer kerihaga oone, tagata tanu- exigence uaua. kai. exist era, tuu. fashion hakatuu, haga. existence oraga. fast kai rogo, opeope. exorcise tute tiaporo. fasten here, kere. expand pahora, kokoro, mataki, fastidious pogeha. uruuru. fasting ina, kai kai, maruaki. expect talari. fat hotonuinui, hotopararaha. expel tute, tui, uga, hakatere. menege, puta, nako, tu- raga, kakai. uraga. expend mou. father matua tamaroa. experience maa. father-in-law hugavai. experiment maa. fathom maroa, kumi. expiate hakaritorito, hakakore, ha- fathomless kiraronui, pokopoko ke. kahere. fatigue pahia ke, pagaha, gogoroaa, expire agumou. haga nui, hoe. explain hakarivariva, rakei. fault rakerake. explanation hakarivariva. favor tarupu, hakahio. expose hakarere. favorite hakakonakona. expression ariga, mata, ki, kihaga. fear mataku, hope. expressly maa. fearless te mataku. exquisite rivariva. feast uru, topa, ragikai, kai, kava- extend hakaroroa, horahora. hia, makona. extent roa, roaga. feather rou meamea, vanavana. exterior no aho. feather headdress iro. exterminate hakamou, tigai, avaava. fecund horahorau, porekoreko. extinction niouga. feeble rihariha, reherehe, rauhiva, extinguish tigai. pepeke. extirpate totoi, too, kume. feed kai, hagai, amoamo, nagi- extort take. nagi. extract hapai ki ruga, kume. feel tikea, haha, gatu. extraordinary hakarite ke. feeler hihi. extreme nunui. feign hakakehu, hakake, haka- eye mata, hakarava, kekeva, tu- kemo. tumata. feint hakake, hakakehu. eyebrow hihi. felicitate ragi. eyeglass uira purumata. fellow repa hoa. eyelash hihimata, vekeveke. female tamaahine, uha. eyelid hihi ketuketu, tutumata. fence pa, ohu. ferment pupuhi. fable reoreo. fern nehenehe, riku. face mata, ariga, tupuaki, vero. fertile tautau, toutou. ki te aro. fertilize hakatautau, taiko. ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 283 fervent ravapure. floor hakapaepae. fester arakea. florid ariga mcamea. festival ragikai, uru. flour haraoa. fetch hari. flourishing rivariva. fetid pipiro. flow hati; ora, nininini, tahe, fever ruru, tetetete, rauhiva. turu; negonego niai. few tae negonego. flower hua, pua, moremorepua. fierce gau. fluctuate ragaraga. fife hura, puhura. fluid vai. fight kavava, tau. hakatahuti. flute puhura. fighter hakatoua. fly kakaure, takaure; rere. figure mata, karoga, ta, tapa, ha- foal kevare punua. karite. foam kutokuto. file hakarauga, kauga. fog pugaehu, mihimihi, motiho, fill uutu, titi, nego, hurihuri. taiko, kohu. filthy tae riva. fold hamoni, takapau ; hatu.kero. fin rei kauaba, kana, oe, turi- hakamoe. turi, tuutuu. follow ahere, peke, rava hakatika. find rava, morava. following maigo. fine gorigori, rikiriki. folly nivaniva. finery mahana. foment hakatotopa. finesse maori. fond hakaaroha. finger maga, tuhi; rima ko mana- fondle koakoa, okooko. roa; rimaroaroa tahaga, food kai, inaki, mau, naraunamu. tuhi auha. foolery reka. finger-tip tuki. foolish nivaniva. finish hakamoumouga, mou, pae. foot vae, hetu. fire ahi, hauhau, tutu, ura, vera. footprint pokopoko vae. firebrand ehu, miroahi. for ei, ki, kia, mea, nio. firewood hahie, ukauka. forbid rahui, tapu, pera. firm hakarava, mau. force haruharu, hakahio, hiohio. firmament ragi. forcefully ki ihoiho. first mua. forearm paoga. first-born atariki. forever garo roa. first fruits rae. forefather tupuna. fish ika; ikahi, ikakato, ikako- forego kai oho. hau, ikapuhi, ravaika. forehead korae. fishing line eaho, gohau. foreign hiva. fish snood kave. foremost mua. fissure gaa. foresail kahu nui. fist rimahakaviriviri. forewarn mataara. fit tau; honohono; gita. forget rehu. five rima. fork maga, magaga, okaoka. fixed mau, titi, hakahio. form haga, hakatuu. flabby ekaeka. formal titika. flag reva. formality hakatitikahaga. flageolet puhura. former rae. flame ura, uraga, vera, hakapura, formerly garo atu ana. herohero. formidable mataku ke, hopo. flank kaokao. formula ragi, vanaga. flash mamara, ahi pi pi. forsake hakarere. flat paraha, paparaha, araruga. forswear reoreo. flatter maharo. forthwith horahorau. flattery maharohaga. fortification pa. flay hakaha. fortify hakaihoiho. flea koura. fortuitous tumu. fledgling punua. forward a mua. flee tere, uiui. foster-parent hagai. flesh kiko. foul haha pipiro, pipiro, tutukia flexible hiohio. found haga. flexibility gaiei. foundation paega. flighty nivaniva. founder emu, garo. flimsy rahirahi. fountain puna, taheta pu. flint mata. four ha. float ragaraga. fowl moa. flog tata ei taura, puopuo. fraction horega, raorega flood aa. fracture gaa, more. 284 EASTER ISLAND. fragment horega, hugahuga. gash kokoti. fragrance eo. gather tari, tarirapa, too. frail rikiriki. gauze kahu rahirahi. France Harani. gay koakoa, reka. frank tae naa. genealogy tara, hakatotopa. fraud reoreo. general ananake, arurua. fray taua, toua. generality nuiga. free aval tohaga no mai; haka- generous rima ataki, rekireki, hora- ora, hakapatara, haka- horau, atakai. tere, vevete. gentle mataritorito. frenzied nivaniva. gently koroiti. frenzy rupou. genuflexion nohoturi. frequent putuputu; piri, piri putu- germ puneki, pukou, tupu. putu. germinate tupu. fresh hou. get rava, mou, mouga. Friday veneri. get up maroa. friend hoa, garu hoa, uka hoa. ghost akuaku. friendship hakaarohahaga, peupeu- giant tagata roroa. haga, tatagihaga. gift akatari, rima atakai. fright manava eete. gill kauaha, taki turi, rerureru. frighten hakaparera. ginger kiata, pua. frightful rakerake, veriveri, eheeuru- gird hakaihoiho ki te pena. roroa. girdle aratua. fringe tapa. girth pena, tuuruga nui. frippery giogio. give avai, ho, tuku, mau, hoki, frivolous verega kore. vaai. frizzed hirihiri. give up mae atu'ra, hakarere. from me mai. gladness hakarivaga. front raua. glairy ekaeka. frontier tahataha. glance mataui, mine. frontispiece arc. gland gamamari. froth kutokuto. glare gii. fructify hakatiti. glass uira. frugal tito, manava itiiti. glean tuatua. fruit hua, mokai, pararuga. glimmer marama, maeha. fruitful verega. glisten raparapa. frustrate too. glitter pupura. fry koura; tunu. gloom pohurihuri, po haha, kohu fugitive tere, manua. no, kerekere. full titi, nego, topanihi. glorify maharo, naponapo, ritorito. funeral tanuhaga, tanuga papaku. glove tokini rima. funnel hatahata. glow hakama, maeha. fur huhuru. glue piri. furrow kokotihaga, tiaki. glut hakatiti. furniture rakau. glutton ravakai, namunamu. further atiave. gluttonous horohoro. fury kokoma hurihiru, pohi. gluttonously hakaputaputa. futile verega kore, hagatopa. gnash nihotete. future a muri, ta rori mai. go tere, oho, hiri, kapu, hoa, matu, totoro, ohititika, gag hakagau. tuku, taie, taha, tapoke. gain akatariga, akatarika, rava, taruriruri. morava. go away rarikau. gall au. go down topa. gallows tuu hakamate tagata. go out ea. game reka. go up piki. gangrene pipiro, tao. goat apaihoru. gape hakamama, ha. gobble horohoro, hakaputaputa, garb kao. maga nuinui. garbage kokoma, maga, nironiro. goblet hipu. garden pa. god atua, etua, moi kavakava, gargle hakarutoruto. ahu. garland hei, niniko, niniro, vana- goddess kirato. vana, vavari. gold moni meamea, tuitui, ohio. garment tapa. good meitaki, rivariva. garrote here. good-bye kamoi, ka oho. garrulous ravavanaga. good-humor ariga koakoa. ENGUSH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 285 good-looking ritorito. guard tiaki, ara, ora. good-morning koo mai. guess mamahi. goodness meitakihaga, rivaga. guest ragia. good-night koo mai, pu mai puma. guide hakatari. gorge puku. guile haavare. gormandize hakarivariva. gulf parera. gospel evagerio. gull kiakia. gossip ravaki. gullet tukegao. gourd mautini, hue. gulp horo. govern hakarivariva. gum piri. government ao, lute. gums hakau. gown kahu nui. gummy hakarava. grace karatia. gunpowder paura. graceful ritorito. gush pupuhi. gracious magaro. gradually koroiti. habit niahani, peva, kahu. graft hakapa, hakapiri, hakauru. habitation hare. grain mokohi. hail ragi, tuu. grandchild poki. hair rauoho, rehau, huhuru, puo. grandparent tupuna. patu. grandson makupuna. hairy verevere. grape uva. half vaega, horega. grasp haro, haruharu, hio, mau. hall rapehare, horega hare. grass mouku, moku, turumea. halt hue no, maroa, noho. grate nekuneku. hammer titi. grateful atakai. hand rima, haro. gratis avai no mai. handkerchief horoimata, rupa. grave hakamohi, nui, oko, ke ; rua. handsome ariga meitaki, ritorito, napo- avaga. napo, rlvariva. gravel kirikiri. handy maori ke avai. gravy vai. hang reva, tau.tauaki, ariga topa. gray uriuri. happiness koakoa, hakarivariva. graze amoamo, huhu. happy hakariva. grease nako; pua, akui. harangue vanaga. great nui, kumi, honui, menege. harass pagaha, mou. greater nui atu. harbor hagaava, kona mo tomo. greatness nuiga. hard oko, ihoiho, pagaha. greedily gaoku, puku. harden ihoiho. greedy maruaki, agu kore, horo- hardihood tae mataku. horo, veveveve, rihariha, harm hakagogoroaa, hakapagaha. pcropero. harpoon vero. green mata, tae oko, pukupuku, harvest mau nui. uriuri. haste hora, horau, papakiua, veve. grief topatagi, timo, hakaaroha. hasten tahuti, veveveve. grievous oko pagaha. hasty manava pohi. grill hakaveravera. hat hau. grimace hakamigomigo, hakapau- hatch uhamau, hakaragutu. pau, hakaponoko. hatchet toki, tigi. grin hakamigomigo, hakapau- hate kokoma hanohano, kokoma pau. hurihuri. grind avaava. haughty ragi tea, tea. grindstone maea viriviri. haul totoi. groan latagi, manava ru, peupeu. haunch tuaapapa. ekieki, hakaku. haunt pigoa. groin tapa. have rava, morava. groom viri. hay mouku. groove huhu. haze pugachu, kohu. grope haha. he ia. grotto group ana. head puoko.roho, roro, ariga topa. huega. taehaga, hakataha, oho grow tupu, teitei, manege, me- rae. nege, ivi uha, kiruganui, headache puoko garuru, mamae keo. hakanui, roaroa. ahe. grub hakaheu, keri. headdress iro. grudge kokoma hanohano, haka- head foremost topanihi. kore. headland mokomoko. grunt gorogoro. headstrong pogeha. 286 EASTER ISLAND. health riva. hollow out huri. 1 healthy ora, hakaora. holy tapu, rivariva, hiva. 1 heap hue; puke, negonego. homage hakaaroha. 1 hear rogo. home ki te hare. J heart mokoimokoi, haipo, kopu. homicide tigairo. 1 heat mahana, hana, pumahana, honest titika. veravera, hai ; ha, rara. honey pirari. heathen eteni. honor hakaaroha. heave horahora, hakaturuturu. hook rou. heaven ragi. hook, to bite at akarau. heavy pagaha. hop ihiihi, tekiteki. hedge pa. hope atiati, tatari. heedless nivaniva. hopeless meua. heel reke; hihiga. horizon tahataha. heifer puaka tamaahine. horn tara. height kirugahaga, roaroa, teitei. horrible eete, veriveri. hell pokoga. horror eete. helm uira, hakatekateka. horse kevare, hoi. helmet hau. hospitable atakai. •i'i helmsman hakatere. hostage hakanoho. * help tarupu. hostile matatoua. helve tokotoko, pakoa. hostility toua, kakai. hem hamoni. hot mahana, vera, pahia. j hemorrhage kotokoto, kutoto, nininmi, hour hora. J tahetoto, tehetoto. house hare. 1 hen moa uha. how pehea. 1 henceforth i muri. how many hia. 1 her no ia. however ko mea tera. 1 ' herb mouku. howl hakaeki, pogeha. herbage mouku uta. hubbub pogeha. here nei, kona nei, mei a, ainara. hum huhu. hereafter i muri. human tagatahaga. heretofore i mua. humble manava topa ki raro, tae tea. heritage tagata titika, rakau. humiliate manava topa ki raro. hero matau. humus veku. hesitate hagahaga. hunchback tuaivi nihinihi. hew here, kokoti. hundred rau. hibiscus hau, moaua. hunger maruaki, agoago, oge. hiccough korereki. hungry oge, agoago, opeope. hide kiri; naa, pike, hakanoku, hurl avava. hakakehu. horo. hurrah teretere. hide-and-seek hikohiko keke. hurry veve,hakauruuru,papakina. hideous eete, rakerake, veriveri. hurt hahoa. hiding-place pu moo naa. husband kenu. high ruga, kiruga, mini, parera. husbandman kerihaga oone, kio. hilarious reka. hush ka mou. hilarity koakoa. hut hare. hill mouga, otu, takere; puke, hymn himene. '1 ata puo. hypocrite hipokerita. hillside hiriga mouga. hypostasis hipotati. hit karava. him noona. I ku, vau, au. hinder tarupu. idea manau. hinge Ohio tagataga. idiom vanaga. hip tipi, tuaapapa. idiot gita. hire hakahere. idle vaiapuga. X: his aana, naana, taka, taana, idler noho no. 1 tana, oona, tona, no ia. idol mohai. hither taha, tapoke, taruriruri. idolater eteni. ''', hoarse guruarapuru, reopuru, haua. if ana, koro. hoe rapu. ignite tutu. hogshead pahu viriviri. ignoble rakerake. hoist haro, kume. ignominy iga rakerake. hold mau, maoa. ignorance oa atikea. ; hole pu, rua. ignorant kai maa, tae maa. _ 1 holiday hakareka. ill niai, mamae, mate.'tiki, rau- I hollow rua. hiva, tuaivi. J ENGUSH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 287 ill-bred tae tau. inactive vaiapuga, noho no. illegal tae rivariva. inattentive horihori. illicit hanohano, rakerake, veri- incapable tae rava, e ko rava, pepckc. veri. incarnate tagataa. ill-tempered ariga topa. incense here ei hoiho, eo. illuminate hakapura, turama. incessant ina e ko mou. illusion manau hara. incise hore. illustrious rivariva ke. incision petche, hore. ill-will riri. incite hakatau. image ata, mohai. incline hakataha, hipa. imagination manau. incomparable hakarite koe^ imagine manau. incompetent tae maon, tae maa. imbecile gita, nivaniva. incomplete tae nego. imitate aati, hakarite. incomprehensible tae maa. immaterial kuhane, akuaku. inconsiderate tae manau. immature pukupuku. inconsistency manau huri ke. immediate tupuaki. inconsistent tae riva, nivaniva. immediately horahorau. inconsolable pagaha mauga kore, tatagi immense nunui ke, roroa ke. tahaga. immerse ruku. inconvenient tae riva. immobile noho no, hakatuu. incorporeal tino kore. immodest rakerake, hakatikea, patu incorrect ina kai titika, tae titika. toona rake. incorruptible tae pipiro. immoral hanohano, rakerake, veri- increase teitei. veri. incriminate hakakemo. immortality oraga ina kai mou. inculpate hakakemo. immortalize hakaora ina kai mou, haka- incurable e ko ora, e ko riva. mau iho. indecent noho tae riva. immovable tae hakataha, mauoko, tae indefinite tini. huri. indemnify hakahere. impalpable mauga kore. independent nemonemo. impartial raea ananake, titika, noa ki index hakatuu. te mau. index finger magatuhi. impatient tarotaro. indicate tuhi. impede tute. indifference gogoroaa. imperceptible ehuehu. indifferent tagi kore, horihori. imperfect tae titikamaaki, tae riva, indigenous noho kaiga. tae nego. indigent rakau kore. impertinent pogeha. indigestion hakamanavanihinihi, ma- impetuous huhu. nava ahuahu. impious rakerake. indignation manava pohi. implacable manava pohi nunui ke. indirect tae titikamaaki, titika kore. implant tanu, mooka. indissoluble tae momotu, e ko momotu, implore nonoi. e ko moumou. impolite tae titika, tae tau. indistinct heguigui. import hapaitari, uta mai. indistinctly hahumuhumu, varegao, piri, important oko. iore, makona. importunate pogeha. individual mea. importune ka kikiu ro. indivisible kokotiga kore. impose ragi no. indolent vaiapuga. impossible tae rava, e ko rava. indubitable mau. impost ragiga. indulgence atakai. imposture reoreo. indulgent atakai, magaro. impoverish hakakamikami, haamou, industry maori. hakaiti. inefficacious tae riva. impregnable e ko pae. inequality tae hakarite. imprint ta. inert vaiapuga. imprison pohurihuri. inexhaustible tae emu, tae miti. improbable reoreo peaha. inexperienced e maaa. improve hakaritorito, totona. infallible e ko huri ke. imprudent tae manau, tae tiaki. infamous veriveri ke. impudent pogeha. infant poki. impure hanohano, veriveri. infanticide tigaipoki. impute hakakemo. infect hakamageo. in ki. infection hakapipiro, hakamageo. in order that ki, ana, ia, mo, mea. inferior kio, kiraroroa, rakau kore. inaccessible vave kai kohe. infernal poko. 288 EASTER ISLAND. infidelity mogugupuru, rima omo. infinite roaroa ke, tini. infinity migoigoi. infirm pepeke. inflammation ahuahu, tao. inflexible ihoiho ke. influence mana, tuki. infringe tariga pogeha. infuse hakaeuru, hirohiro, hakahi- hoi. infusion hakaeuru. ingenious maori. ingrate mogugu kiukiu, mogugu- puru, kaikino. noho. noho no. inhabit inhabitant inharmonious kakai. inhuman tae tagi iniquity initiate inject injure ink inland innocent innovate innumerable inopportune inquire insatiable inscribe insect insensible inseparable insert inside inside out insignificant insinuate insist insistent insolent insomnia inspect inspire instability instal instant instep instigate instinct institute instruct instructed instruction insufficient insult rakerakega. hakakite, hakamaa. hakaeuru, hirohiro. momore hihi. garahu. uta. ina e rakerakega. rae ki te niea hou. migoigoi, tini. moo aneira, tae riva. hakarivariva, kimikimi. ravakai, horohoro. ta. manu rikiriki. tae tagi. avahiga kore. ta. ki roto. takapau. tae verega, tae riva. hakahumuhumu, rara. hiohio. nonoi pogeha. pogeha. ara no. ui, rarama. hahumuhumu. aherehere. hakanoho. aneira, igeneira, oganeira. pekapekavae. hakauga, tuki. manau. hakatuu. akoako, hakamaa. maa. hakatikeahaga, akoakoga. tae nego, tae titika, gorigori. hakameemee. insupportable pogeha. intact integrity intelligent intelligible intemperate intense intention inter kai horea, kai tooa. kai horea. manau maramarama, maori, marama. rogoa. kai. nunuiga. haga. tanu. intercept interdict interest interfere interior interlace intermediate intermediary intermediate interpose interpret interpreter interrogate interrupt interruption interval intervene interview intestines into intone intrigue introduce intruder inundate inure invalid invariable invasion invective invention inventor invert invest inveterate invincible invisible invitation invite invocation involuntary irascible iron irony irregular irreligious irresolute irreverence irritable irruption isolated issue Itch jail January ! jaw jawbone jealous jealousy jerk jest Jew iko, too. rahui, hakaviku. riva kia ku, tarupu. tarupu. manava, o roto. migosigosi, haka pekapeka hakauruuru. rara. paiga no tera tagata. ki vaega. tarupu. rara. tagata hakarivariva. ui. hakamou. mouga. ava. hakarivariva, tarupu. tupuaki, piri. kokoma, nenenene. ki roto. tahito. hakauga, meemee. hakauru, hakatomo. tokenoho. aa. mahani. teatea, pepeke. noho noa, tae huri ke. rava. tuhitaga. ravarae. rava. hakaripoi. rori. avai titikaga. tuhai. tae higa. tae tikea. ragiga. ragi. pure, tae haga. tahaga, tarotaro. ohio. hakamee, hakamigomigo. hakanukonuko, hakapau. kekec, tae hakarite. hakaripoi, rakerake. hakatapona. hakatotopa. tae pure, tae rutu. kokoma hurihuri. tahuti noa. nohookotahi. kuapu, kaipurua, mei a mea, o roto, rori. mageo, auau. hare pohurihuri. or a. kauaha. kauae. hae. makota. hoa. reka no. iuteo. ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 289 jib join joint joist journey jovial joy judge judgment judicious jug juice July jump June just justice justification kelp kernel kettle key kick kidney kill kind kindle king kingdom kiss kitchen kite knavery knead knee kneel knife knock down knot know labor laborer laborious lace lacerate laconic ladle lair lance lance-point lamb lame lamentation lamp land land crab landing landmark landscape kahu hakatepetepe, kahu- tova. honohono, piri, moo arai, hakatupuaki, hakariva- riva. honohono. pae, hakatutu, oka. hiriga. ravakata. koa, ateate, hogihogi, haka- reka, h.ikarivaga. hakava, hagakavaga, haka- rivariva. hakarivariva, hakava. maori ke. hipu, pakahcra. vai. anakena. ketu. maro. titika. hakatitikahaga. hakarivariva. harepepe. gamamari. pahu nui. taviri. pogeha. mokoimokoi, makoikoi. hakamate, tahia, tigai. ragi. tutu, hakaura, vera. ariki. ao. hogi. hare tunukai. manu uru. reoreo. reirei. turi, turituku, turiturivae. nohoturi. hoe, roi. hakatopa. here, hakapukou. rava, kite, tikea. haga, hakaheu. maahaga. rava hakaheu. hihihihi, here, takaikai. ueue. pahure, paopao, vero. mou no, poto. tukuga. pigoa. pao, vero, kohau, makigaa nainai. anio. kokekoke, tekiteki, oeoe. tagi, matavai. turama. henua, kaiga. tupa. titi. hore. atahenua. landward language languid languish languor lantern lantern-jawed lap lard large lascivious lash lassitude last last moments last night late lateral latrine lattice laugh launch lawful lay eggs lay up lazy lead n lead V leaf leafless league leak lean leanness leap learn lease leathery leave leave off leaven leavings lecture leek leer leeward left left hand leg legacy legal legalize legitimate leisure lend length lengthen lenitive leprous lesion less lessen uta. reo. aguagu, gogoroaa. hopohopo teni. hopohopo, ekicki. pahuahi, hakapura. rapa- rapa. mata gorigori. miti, nainunamu. nako. nui, hakamencgc, kumi.roa, rava. hai, rakerakc. lata ei taura, here, gogoroaa, horihori. muri, maua. agupotu. ogapo. po. tatapa, ata tapa, kaokao. hare neinei, koona neinei. hakapekapeka, hihi. kata, hiihii, pogeha. hoa, marere. titika. neinei. hakamoe. vaiapuga, noho no. mamara. a, patu. tari. rau, hohora, patu, tuke. tukepaka. hakapa, hakapiri. emu, mama, nininini, pu- nene, turn. pakiroki, pepeke, rcherehe; hipa, huri. hugamoa. ketu, rere, ruku. akoako, maa. hakanoho. ihoiho, ukauka. hakarere, tere. moe atu. hakapupuhi. toega. hahumuhumu. kekeohe. hira. raro. matau. rima maori. vae, tumu kore, heru, tumu hatihati, hakahihi. tukuga. titika. hakatitika. poki aana. vaiapuga, hakarcka. hoki. roaga. hakaroa, hakakumi. mokimoki. kiri ekacka. pahure. iti atu. hakaiti. 290 EASTER ISLAND. lesson akoakoga. longr auau, mageo, rekareka. lest ho. longevity tuhai. let go letter tuku. look ira, hira, aia, ui; mataha- retera, ta. kakekeva, matahakahiva. level hakakiva, hakavarevare, araha hauha, hage, e tahi mohimohi. hakarite. liberal atakai. loose matara, hatahata, varavara, liberality rima atakai. vevetea. liberate hakatere, vevete. loosen hakaekaeka, hakahata, pa- lichen kihikihi. tara. lick miti. lop horehore, kokoti. lid puru. loquacious ravavanaga, ravaki. lie moe. lord ariki. lie-in poreko, topa te poki. lose marere, perigi, garo. lie in wait piko, hakakehu. loss garoa. lies, to tell hakanivaniva. lost rehurehu. life oraga, po o te tagata. lots, cast mamahi. L lifeless matea, oraga kore. loud ohu. lift hakapiti, hapai. lounge rago. kutu. ligament herega. louse light maamaa, mama, rahirahi; love hakaaroha, ragi. marama, maeha, kura. low rakerake, topa. tahae. lower hakaturu. light V pupura, vera, tutu, hakaura. loyalty rivariva. lighten hakamaa. lucid maori. lightning uira. lucrative akatari. like pahe, pe, pei. luff rorirori. likeness pei ra hoki, hakaritega. lugubrious pere. liking haga. lukewarm vera itiiti no, mahana no iti. limb vae, akari tino, raagamiro. luminous pupura. lime puga. lung inaga, ate. limit titaa. lung disease matekeo. limp haroharo. lure mounu. limpet mama. luster pupura. limpid ritorito. lying reoreo. line uaua, taki, titaa. lining roto. madness nivaniva. lion reone. magnificence rivariva. lip gutu, mitutika, omoomo. maize tarake. lippitude hakarava. majestic ritorito, rivariva. liquefy hakavai, hakatehe. majority paiga nui, horega. liquid vai. make haga. liquor unu. maker haga. 1 lisp reohirehire, reouu. malady rauhiva. 1 list igoa tapaa. male tamaroa. listen rogo. mallet titimiro. litter porekohaga. maltreat avaava, puopuo. little iti, gorigori. man tagata. maa, tikea. i little finger meniri ko manava. manifest littoral tahatai. mankind tagata. i live era. manner hakarite, mea. i liver ate. man-o'-war manua. 1 haga. 11 lizard moko manufacture load amoga, hakavaga, uraga, manure tutae. ' negoncgo, tari, hapai ki many hia, e tahi hakarite. ruga. march :; ahere. j loan aval hakahou. March hora nui. 1 ■ lobster ura. marginal ata tapa. j locality kona. mark hakauaua, hakatuhaga, ha- lock hirihiri, rauoho mirimiri, katuu, horehore, hakaatu. rauoho mahatu; taviri. marriage hunoga. locution vanaga. married noho vie, noho kenu. loins tuaivi. marrow nako, ekaeka. i loiterer noho no, vaiapuga. marsh oone rari, roto. lonely okotahi. marshmallow mova. 1 long roa. martial matau. long ago tuhaituhai. marvel matemanava. ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 291 marvelous rivaga ke, meitaki ke. mine v keri. mask puru, puruga. mingle hakat'kacka. mason titipa. miracle hakaiuaua mass piri, puke, titi. hue, meta. mire Done. massacre titigi. mirror uira. mast tuu. mirth koakoa. master tagata hakakio miry rarirari. mastery hakahiga. mischief haga no iti. mastication kaikai. miscreant lae hakarogo. mat moega, raraga. miserable rakau kore. match ahi hakapura. miserly magugupuru, kaikino. material raea tino. misery gogoroaa. matrix kahuviri. misfortune gogoroaa. matter tino, akari. mislead kutokuto mattock peu. missionary mitinare. maul titi miro. mist pugaehu, taiko. maybe peaha. mistake hara. meadow mouku no. mistrust rarau. meager pakiroki. misunderstand tae tikea. meal kai. mitigate hakarivariva, hakaiti. means rava. mi.x hirohiro, hakaekaeka, haka- measure maroa hahaga. hahaga, ha- hihoi, tu. hao, titaa. mixed gaiei. meat kiko, kai, mau mixture gaiei, hakaeuru, tupa. meddle rara. mock hakameemee, hakamigo. mediator tarupu. mode hakarite, hakatuu. medicine rakau. model hakatuu. mediocre itiiti noa, gorigori. moderate koroiti. meditation manau. modern hou, hou a nei, iho. medium iti. modest gorigori, matatopa, raataui meet tupuaki, piri. a raro, gorigori. mellow ekaeka, hakapara. modesty riva. melodious reka. modify hakarivarivaiho. melon merone. moist rari, vekuveku. melt hakavai, tehe, cutoto. moisten hakaruku. memory manau. molecule huhu. memorable maori. molest hakagogoroaa, hakapagaha. menace ragi tarotaro, hakameemee. moment poto. mend kauiui. money inoni. menses mamae toto. monkey hakaponoko. menstruatior tiko. monster veri. mental no te manau. monstrous veri. mention tapa. month raarama. mercenary tagata haga ei mea. monthly no te marama. merchandise rakau. moon mahina. merchant hakahere. moonlight kii. merit merita. moonshine maeha mahina. merry ravakata. moor kere. mesh mata, piniku. moral rivariva noa, titika. message rogo, uga. moralize hakarivariva. messenger rogo, hakaoho. morning hugaraa, popohaga. Messiah metia. morning star heetu tauhoru. metal veo. mortise hakahuru, pu. meteor hetu rere. mosquito takaure iti. method hakatuu. moss nehenehe. mew tagi. mother matua tamaahine. middle vaega. mother-in-law hugavai. midnight tinipo, aonui. mother-of-pearl rei. midwife vie hanau. motion hakahuhu, chuhu mien ariga, mata. motive tuinu. migraine puoko garuru, ahe. • mottled guregure. mild hakakonakona. reherehe. i mould pahuporo. milk vaihu, tatau. 1 mouldy ekapua. million tini. mount piki, piri, eke. mind nivaniva. mountain tuamouga, mouga. mine toku, noku, ooku, mooku, mourning garahu, tatagi, timo. taaku, naaku , a. 1 mouse kiore. 292 EASTER ISLAND, moustache vere. netting needle hika. mouth gutu, haha, mama. neuralgia ekaeka. mouthful maga. never a muri noa atu, e kore noa. move gaei, gaiei, ruru, hakaneke, nevertheless mea ra, ro. ki hua, makenu, keukeu, new hou, iho. pakuku. newborn punua. moved eete manava, akaku. new come topa pae. movement gaiei, keukeu. news rogo. movk' kokoti. next tata, tupuaki, te tahi, poro- much e tahi hakarite. kimo. muck cone. nibble akarau, naginagi. mucus hupee. nickname igoa tae rivariva, nape iho. mud cone veriveri.egu cone veku. night po, ahi, ahiahi, ogapo. muddy rarirari, hehehehe veku. nightmare gorogoro. mulberry maute. nimbly ahere koroiti. multiply hakanui, hakanegonego, ha- nine iva. katiti. nipple matau. multitude gagata. no aita, ko, kakore, kai, ina. murmur hakaneka, geu, heguhegu. noise pogeha, namunamu, ooa. muscle kiko, kiko uaua, vaha. noiseless koroiti. musket hago. noisy reka. muslin kahu rahirahi. nomination napehaga. mustard mageo. nonchalant koroiti no. mute mou. none kore noa, tae. mutilate hakaripoi. nonsense ki vaiapuga, taga poki. mutter hahumuhumu. noon raa tini, raa too, ootea. mutton mutone. noose here. myriapod veri. northeast togariki. mysterious pokopoko. northwest papakino. mystery miterio. nose ihu, hi. nostril pokopoko ihu, poga. nail maikuku, titi, vero, haka- not tae, te, noa, mo, kai, koe ihoiho. kore, kakore, ko, ina. naked giogio kore. notable menege, nui. name igoa, nape, tapa. notch hore, kokoti, poro, tehetehe nape tuke. notched maniga. napkin kaliukai. note hakakite, ta. narration ravavanaga. nothing kore no, korega. narrator ravaki. nothing, for avai tohaga no mai. narrow rikiriki, vakavaka. notice hakakite. nation tagata no. notify ragi. native noho kaiga, henua. notion kiteahaga, nativity porekohaga. noun igoa. nature natura. nourish hagai. naught korega. November ora nui. nausea rua. now aneira, igeneira, a raa nei a nauseated kereki. nullify hakakore, hakamou. navel pito, veo. number ta, tapa, tataku, hakatuu. navigable riva mo tere. numeral haite. near ki taha, tupuaki, oi, kakea. numerous maigo, nui. nearby ata hakaneke mai. nuptial moomoc. neatherd tiaki puaka. nursling kaiu. neatness rivariva, ritorito. nut rama. necessary mea. nutrition hakamakona. neck gao. necklace hakatau. oakum verevere. necklet hehere. oar matakao. need mea. obey haga, higa, hakarogo. needle ivi, nira. object hakaatu, mea. negation taehaga. objection ihoiho. neglectful vaiapuga. obligation hakahokihaga. negro kiri hurihuri, poripori. obliging atakai. neighboring tupuaki, piri. oblique hakataha, hipa. nephew poki. obscene rakerake. nest ogaa, pupa. obscure kerekere, po haha. net kupega, hakamata, raraga obscurity hakahurihuri, kohu no. piniku. observance ragiga. ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 293 obsolete kai rogoa. organize hakarivariva. obstacle tarupu. orifice mogugu. obstinate pogeha, ihoiho. origin tumu. obstinacy ihoiho. ornament rakei, rcpureva, rehau, ko- obstruct tiaki, puka. hoga, hauvacro. obstruction pa. orphan matua kore. obtain rava, morava. ostentatious teatea. obtuse nihinihi. other ke. occasion tumu, rae. otherwise mea ke. occiput tupuraki. our to (no) matou, to (no) tatou. occult naa. to (no) maua. occupation haga. out of reach koroa. occurrence atoga. out of the way ku ohoa. ochre kie. outlet kaipurua. ocean moana, tai. outrigger hamae. October ora nui. outside aho. odd nivaniva. oval takataka, viriviri. odor eo, hogehoge, nehe, paha. oven umu, tao, uru. of o, no, to, ro, a, na, ka, ta, over ki hua. mei. overburden haga nuinui ke. off kaea. overcome turu. offend hakapagaha, hakamee.vare- overflow taie. gao, koona ke. overrun hakancgo. offended kokoma hurihuri. oversight hara. offense pogeha. oversleep moe no. offer avai, hapai. overthrow tute, hakaheke, pokupoku. offering hapaihaga. owe hakahere. often putuputu. ogle pupura mai. pacify magaro, hakapava. oh e, aue, ue. pack hahao. oil mori. package hahi. ointment rakau. pact mou. old tuhai, para. paddle hoe, matakao. old age korotia. padlock piko. old woman nuehine. pagan eteni. oldest son atariki. page patupatu. omit garo, patu, rehu, hakarere. pain gogoroaa, matemate, tata. on ki ruga. painful gogoroaa, pagaha, tuhi. once horahorau, ananake. paint penetuli, peni, pua, ta, ata, one tahi, agatahi, hagatahi. akui, kirikiri teu. one by one avai varavara. pair tahuga. one-armed rimahati. palace hare nunui. one-eyed keva, matakeva. pale teatea, rauhiva, matateatea. oneself okotahi, ko ia a. palisade pa. onion aniani. palm pararaha rima. only tahaga, tahi. pamper okooko. ooze mama. pancreas kiko o te ivi tika. opaque matorutoru, peugo. pandanus hara. open mataki. pant hakaomoomo, aguagu. opening pu. pantaloons vaehau. operation hakariva. paper parapara opinion manau. paradise ragi. opinionated ihoiho. paragraph tekiteki ke, paiga iti. opportune rivariva, tau. parallel hakaritega. oppose ihoiho, tarupu. paralysis takapau, ahu. opposed hori. paralyze hakaripoi. oppress pagaha, hakapagaha. parapet pa. opulent rakau nui. paraphrase hakarivariva. or kakore ra, kakore ro, reka. parcel hai, horcga. orange anani. pardon hakagaro, hakahoki. orator ravaki. parent ivi, matua. oratory aretare motu. park pa. orbit tutumata. parricide tigitigi matua. orchard manavai miro. part horega, avahiga, paiga, tuha. order ragiga, a, tahuga, hakariva. partial avahiga, avaitahi, horega. ordinary iharaa, noa. hakanoku. ordure tutae. partiality avaitahi. 294 B ASTER ISLAND. participate rava, morava. physician hakaneenee. particularly ko ia a. physiognomy akari. partisan maigo. pick moremorepua, runu. partition horega. picture ata. party horega tagata, maigo. piece horega, horea, roturotu. pass ava, garo, tone. pier tuke. passage ava, hakauta. pierce oka, pu, hakapau. passion manava mate. pig horu. passionate matea. pigeon kuku. past pae, paea, moua. pile hue, puke, tuke. paste haraoa. pillage hakamou. pasture koona mouku. pillar pou, tuu. patch honohono, hakapiri, kauiui. pillow ragua. path ara, amo, rua, poke, opata. pilot hakatari miro. takaurua. pin matahetuke. pathetic hakamanau. pinch gatu, hakura. patience reo kore. pine koromaki. patriarch pateriareka. pious meitaki, rivariva. paunch kopu. pipe puhipuhi, hatuhatu. pause era. pirouette hariu, tahuri. pavement paepae. pistol hago poto. paw vae, vaeherehere. pit rua, raronui. pay hakatari, akatari, hakahere, pitch garua hiva, piere hiva, haka- hakahoki. turuturu. payment hakatariga. pitiless ragi kore. pea pipi. pity hakaaroha. peace pava. place kaiga, kona, moe, avai, pearl mataika. ainara, hakarere, noho ke. pebble kirikiri. placenta puheenua, eve. pebbly takurua. plague gogoroaa. peel varuvaru, hati. plain nego, varevare. peevish hakamigomigo. plait hatu. penetrate tomo, uru. plaited hiri. penetration manau hohonu. plane horo, varu. penis ure. planet hetu pupura. penitent manava pohi. plank paepae, miro. people gagata. plant miro, tanu, amomotanu. i pepper mageo. plantation tanuga, kona oka kai. perceive manau, tikea, ui. plaster piri, hakavare, ta. perch tau. plate hipu, hipu takatore, tukuga, i perfect titimaaki, rivariva noa. hakarapa. perfection rivarivaga. play hoko, hura, kori. hakareka. i perforate hou, pu. playful reka. perfume eo. plaything tumu o te hakareka. perhaps peaha. plea nonoi. peril mataku. plead hakarivariva. perineum vaha taki tua. pleasant reka. perjurer tagata reoreo. please reka, hakareka, koakoa, permanent tae mou. meitaki. permit haga. pleasing rivariva. perpendicular tuu noa, opata. pledge akatari. perpetual ina kai mou. plentiful hakateitei. perplex hakahorihori, miramira. plenty nego, titi. ; perplexed reherehe. pliant hakapiko, hakavari. | perplexity mataku. plot hakarivariva, meemee. perseverance tae hakarere, ihoiho. plow tiaki. [ perspire pahia. pluck hutihuti, runu, tari. persuade hakapava, hakahati, haka- plug kokomo, putuga. higa. plumage huhuru. perversity rakega. plume hauvaero. pervert hakaripoi. plump ahuahu, nunui, puti. pester kokoma hurihuri. point mata, kaikai, nainai, haka- petticoat ropa kakari kore. keva, haro, tuhi. petition hakarivariva, nonoi. pointed mokomoko. phantom kuhane, mea moemata. poison mageo, piro. phosphorescence hakapurapura. poisonous kavakava, mageo. phrase horega ki, paiga. pole tokotoko. j ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 295 polish horohoro, hurihuri, haka- pregnant rapa. prejudice pollute hakaoone. premeditate pomade mori eoeo. preoccupied pomp rivarivaga ke. prepare pompous teatea. pond roto nui. prepuce ponder manau. presage pontiff ivietua. prescribe pool roto iti. presence poop poihuihu miro. present poor rakau kore. pope papa. presently popular tagata magaro. population heatua, nuiga tagata, ga- preserve gata. preside populous hakanego. press porringer tukaga, tukuga. pressing port kona mo tomo, kona tau, pressure uru. presume portable maamaa. presuppose porter tiaki haha. pretend portion horega, paiga. prevaricate portrait ata. prevent Portuguese-man-of-war papaki. prey position noho. prick possess iho. prickly possible rava. priest possibly peaha. primary post pou, piko, toga, tuu, huki. primitive posterity poki. principle postpone hakarere, hakatuhai, haka- print hinihini, moe atu ra. prison posture noho. proceed pot hipu, hue. process potion rakau. proclaim pound reirei, tukituki. procreate pour hakaperigi, nininini. procure pout tuuaviki, hakaviku. prodigality powder oone no, paura. prodigy power mana, rava, maa, titikaga. produce practise mahani. profanation praise hakahonui. profess prate rava vanaga, pogeha. profession prattle ravagei, ravaki, tagi. profit prawn ura. profound pray pure. progeny prayer pure. prognostic preach hakamaa, hakarivariva, progress akoako. prohibit preacher tagata hakamaa. projecting precaution tiaki, koroiti. prolix precede a mua, papakino. prolong precedent rae. promise precept ragi. promontory precious rivariva ke, rakau. promote precipice opata. promoter precipitate horahorau. prompt precipitation tohutihaga. promulgate precisely ko ia a. pronounce precocious tupu horahorau. proof predecessor rae. prop predestined vaea. proper predict taku. prophecy prediction taku. proportion preeminence titikaga. propose prefer vae. proprietor tupu. hakatikea. manau o mua. gogoroaa, manau no. hakamea, hakarivariva, ra- kei. kiri ure. hakaatu, hakatuu. ragi. aro, mata. akatariga, akatatariga, lata, tupuaki. aneira, igeneira, oganeira, poto. tiaki, hakarere, popo. nohovaega, pa. neinei, gatu, horahorau. horahorau. gatuga. manau. manau. varegao. pogeha. tarupu. heaga, ika. pu, hukihuki, oka. taratara. ivietua, perepitero. titikaga. rae. tumu. ruru. hare pohurihuri. aomai, rae. hakarivariva. tara. poreko. avai, rava, morava. atakai. haga mana. hakatupu. hakaoriori, hakaripoi. aaki. haga. rava, morava. parera. makupuna, poki. taku, hakatuu. riva atu. rahui, tapu. mataara. hatahata. marere. hakahinihini, hakaroroa. hakaruru. opata. vae. hagarae. horahorau, veveveve. ohu, tara. ki. hakaatu, tukiga. toga, turu. titika. taku. hakarite. hakatata, hakatikea. mau kaiga. 296 EASTER ISLAND. prorogue proscribe prosper prosperous prostrate protect protection protest Protestant protruding protuberance proud prove proverb provision provisional provoke prow proximity prudent prudently pry pubes public publish pudenda puerile puff puffed pull pulpit pulsation pulse pulverize pumice pump pumpkin punch punish pupil pure purgative purgatory purge purify purple purpose pursue purulent pustule put hakahinihini. hoa. nuia, rava. nui. hakanoi. tarupu. tarupu. ihoiho. porotetani. hakakikaa, keekee. ahu. tea tea. hakatikea. pei ra ta matou. kai nui, mau nui. poto. rae, kakai rae, toua rae, tuki. poihuihu. tata. koroiti. haga koroiti. matamataki. puku. piri mai te tagata ananake, ki te arc o te mautagata ananake. huki, ohu. komari, mamari. taga poki. pupuhi, aguagu, ahu. hiti. kume, haro, tono, hakapiti, ono, totoi, oi, hakaheke, hutihuli, too, uhuti. ragorago. ua gaei, nene. ua nene, pakapakakina. hakaeoeo, hakahuhu. rape. pagupagu. mautini, hue. tigitigi. tigitigi. atu, vae, vaea. ritorito, ke, putu. rakau hakaneinei. purukatorio. hakaneinei. hakaritorito. kahu meamea. tumu. aruaru, tute. mageo. mageo. hakarere, hahao, hakahini, uru, voka. pipiro, hogehoge. question quick quiet quit quite quiver rabbit race radiant raft rafter rage rags raid rain rainbow raise putrid quadrangular hakarava hakaturu. quake quality quantity quarrel quarrelsome quarter queer quench nvaga. nuiga, nego. toua, paopao, kakai. tarotaro, maatoua. horega. hakanivaniva. makona. rake ramble rampart I ransom rap rapacious rapid rapture rare rarity rascal rash rasp rat ratify ration rattle, death ravage rave ravine raw ray reach read ready real realize reap rear reason reasonable rebellious rebound rebuke recapitulate receipt receive recent receptacle recite ui. veveveve. hakamagaro, hakamou. hakarere, patu. tahaga. ruru. kiore hiva, rapino. poki. pupura, uero. rago. kaukau. kokoma hanohano ke, ko- koma eete, kokoma, pohi hakagau, kakai nuinui, toua. giogio. ahere. ua, puga, pugaehu, mihi- mihi, kohu, ehuehu. hanuanua meamea. hakatuu, kiruganui, teitei, mau, kelu, haro, hapai, aaru. heruheru, kio. ahere no. pa. akatari, hakaherega, hoko. ihupagaha, ihupiro. rimamaatoo. horahorau. mahara. garo noa, iti no. varavara. kaikino. veveveve. mataariki, varu. kiore, rate, pupa, vou. hakatitika. horega kai. aguagu. hakamoumou. eva. manavai. mata. uero. hihiri, koroa, rere. hahumuhumu, heguigui. hakamua, hakarivariva, ai- nara. titika. morava. tari. eve, muri, pipi, tua. manau, hakarivariva, titi- kaga. rivariva, titika. ihoiho, pogeha. rere aruga, rere hakahou, punene. kakai, toua kakai. tapa, hakahou. hakarivariva. ragi, rata, hou, iho. pikoga. rutu. ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 297 recital reckon recluse recognize recommence recommend recompense reconcile reconciliation record recourse recount recover recovery recruit recreation rectify rectum red redemption reduce reed reef reflect reform refresh refuge refuse refute region register regret regular regulate reign reiterate reject rejoice rejoin relation relax relaxed release relieve reluctant rely remain remainder remarkable remedy remedy v remember remission remit remorse remove remunerate rendezvous renew renounce renowned rent vanaga. tapa. puru. tikea, maa. hakahou iho. hatu. akatari. magaro. mou a te toua. ta. horo. vanaga. rava, morava. haga hakahou, hagaiho. hakatomo, hakauru. hakareka. hakarivarivaiho. kokoma. mea, egaega, hanehane, tea- tea, hakaherega. hakaiti. gaatu. parera, motu, huhu. manau noa. hakarivarivaiho, hakatitika. ora. harepiko, turu, tere, piko. tae tagi, tae haga. hakarivariva. henua, kaiga. pupu ta. tagi. titika, hakarite. hakatitika. topa kia ia to ao. hakahou, hakaiho. hoa. hakakoakoa, hakariva. tuu. ki, ta. hakaere. hakareherehe, hakaugauga. patara. hakamaamaa. taehaga. hakamatau. toe. toega. rivariva ke. rakau. hakarivariva. manau noa. vevetehaga. aval. mau. pagaha ki te rakerake, gogo- roaa. hapai koona ke, hava, tono, hakahoki. akatari. koona hakatitika. hakahoki, hakaiho, haga hakahou , hakarivarivaiho. tae haga, tae tagi, tae too. maori. pahae, paihi, hakanoho, motu, more, hakahio, ha- kahere. reparation repass repast repeat replace reply report repose reprehension represent representative repress repression reprimand reproach reprove repudiate repugnance repulsive reputation research resemble resent reserve reside residue resignation resin resist resistance resolute resolution resolve resound resources respect respectable resplendent respond response responsible rest restoration restore result resuscitate retain retard retire retrace retreat retrench retribution retrieve retrograde return reunite reunited reveal revelation revenge revere review revive revoke revolt hakarivariva, hakahou horo. kai. ki hua. hauu. vanaga. arero koumi, arcro roroa, rara, hapai liakahoua, hakatitikahaga. hakaora. kakai. aite. runurunu. tigi. titigi. kakai, tigi. kakai, tarotaro. hoa. hakarere, hoa. ecte. kavahia, veriveri ke. maori. kimikimiga. c tahi hakarite. kokoma hurihuri. hakarere, hakamoc. noho. toega. reo kore, mou te reo. piere, pau. pogeha. ihoiho. manau ihoiho, mau. hakarivariva. hakarivariva, haga. hakatagi, kiukiu. rakau. roau. hakaaroha. pupura. ki. vanaga. tiaki. ora, hakaora, noho, terea. hakarivariva. hakahoki, hakahou, riva. rori, topa, mei ra. ora iho. mau. hakahinihini. oho. hakarivariva. piko, tere. hakaiti. akatariga. rava. hoki amuri. hoki, titi. hue. tuua. aaki. hahumuhumu etua hakaherc, toua. hakaaroha. rarama. hakaora, ora iho. hakahoki ihoiho ke, toua. 298 EASTER ISLAND. revolve hakaviri. rump pigei, pipi. rheum tugu. rumple horohoro. rheumatism reherehe. run horau, rere, ahere, tahuti. rhumb matagi. tere, vaerere, tou vae. rib kavakava. tahe, pakakina. rice ri. run against tutuki. rich rivariva noa, rakau nui. run away pakuki. ' ridge mouga, teketeke, hahaga. run foul of tutukia. ridicule hakamigomigo, hakamee- running-string huhu. | mee. rush hakatono. right matau, titika. rust toto. rigid ihoiho. rustic matau. ring hakauru, varikapau ; kiukiu, tagi, huhu. rut poko. ringworm magco. sack kete, taga. rinse tata. sacrament takarameta. ripe ripen ekaeka, oko. sacred tapu, viku. para. sacrifice heaga, ika, tahaga; ta, tao, ripple o, tai o, tai vanaga. tigai. rippling konakona. sacrilege hieroturia. rise hiti. sad gogoroaa. rival hakatautau. sadden pagaha. rive gaa. saddle pepe, here pepe. river manavai, vaitahe. safe ora. road ara. safety popo. roam ahere no. sage maori. roar pogeha. sail kahu, ahere, huhuhuhu, tere, roast paka. hakatopa, hakauru. rob haruharu, kori, paoa, toke- sailing terega. toke. sailor tere tai. robber haruharu. saint peata. robe ropa. salary akatariga. robust ihoiho, puti. saliva aanu. rock maea, toka, maka motu, sallow rauhiva. motu, takurua, taratara. salt paatai, kava, tai. rod magamaga. salt water moana. roe koura. salubrious hau. roiled oone. salute hakaaroha. roll raamara, mimiro, huhuri, same hua, a, pei ra. viri. sanctify hakaora. roller tokotoko. sanction hakatitika. rolling viriga. sanctuary koona viku. roof puruhare, hakamaga, haka- sand oone. magaturu. sandy ooneoone. room paigahare, rape. sap vai. room, make oi atu. sap wood huhu. root aka, uhuti, rava oho, ahu, sarcasm hakamee. keri. Satan tatane. rope huti. satchel kete. rot pipiro, para. satiated makona. rough taratara, kekee, tai vave. satisfaction koakoa. rough-hew tarai. satisfy makona, mau, riva. round regorego, viriviri, takataka. Saturday tameti. rounded poripori. savage paoa kaitagata, manua. row hakarauga; ahere, tere. save mea ke. royal kahu oruga. save V hakaora, hakarere, |;tere. royalty ao ariki. tarupu, horohopae, ;tito rub akui, hauhau, horohoro. koroiti. rubbish paopao, keri. saving tito koroiti. i rubicund meamea. savory ruhiruhi. rudder hakatekateka. saw hiahia, kokoti. ' ruddy meamea, taka. sawdust huhumiro. rude hakariri, tarotaro. say ki, vanaga, hahumuhumu. rugged varevare. scab paka. i ruin perigi, porohata, toparia. scabbard hahao. I rule hakatitikahaga, hakariva. scaffold rago. 1 rumor vanaga. scald hakamahana, pumahana. ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 299 scale unahi, unahi hakaha, unahi selfish kaikino. varuvaru, rere, topa ki sell hakaherehere. rare. send hakahoki, hakaoho, uga, scalp kiri puoko. ragaraga, tutc, ragi, ca ki scamper rava tohuti. aho. scanty itiiti. sensation veveri. scar ahau, kokoti, pahure. sense manau, maori, moki, rori. scare hakamataku, hakaparera. senseless nivaniva. tute, ravatere, tae ripoi. sensible marama. scarf heregao. sentence rara. scarlet herohero, ineamea, uraura. sentiment manau. scatter hakamarere. sentinel tagata ara, tiaki. scattered varavara. separate vavae, taha ke. scent hogihogi, eo. series a, avai, varavara. scepter eua. serious geu, hakakiva, hakamohi, schism kimatiko. hakanenehu, nui. school hakamarama, hare hakaa- sermon maaki, rara. tuga. serpent teperanate. science tikeahaga, maori. servant pukuraga, kio. scissors tapani. serve apitahi, too. scold kakai. service tarupu. scorching pakapaka, vera paka. serviceable apitahi. scrap horega. session noho. scrape varuvaru, hauhau. set hakatutu, tanu. scraper hakarahirahi. set free hakaora. scrapings hakarahirahiga. settler noho no. scratch kerikeri. keukeu, hakaheu, setting garoaga. hauhau, katikati, pahure- seven hitu. hure, peapea. sever motu. screw hakaviri. several mau. scribe tagata maata. severe tarotaro. scrofula gao pukupuku, arakea gao, sew tia. tao, arakea, pukupuku. sewing kauihaga. scrotum kiri maripu. shackle tarupu. scrub akui. shade marumaru, kohu, akuaku, scruple mataku no, mataku verega hakamataku. kore. shadow kohu. scurf paka. shaggy maraka, verevcre. scurfy nako. shake gaei, nene, paku, rurururu. sculpture mohai. tipatipa.tutu. ueue, mira- sea tai, moana, ninihi, poke, re- mira, hakamakenukenu, rarera, vavovavo. taehaga. sea-bottom eve. shallop vaka. sea-urchin hetuke, tua. shallow par era. seal hakaihoiho, hakapiripiri, shame ma. hakatuu. shameless tae hakama. search kimikimi. shape tarai. seasick rua. share horehore, tuha, tahuga, too- season tau, tokerau: hirohiro. tahi. seasonableness rivariva. shark mogo, niuhi. seat noho, nohoga, pepe. sharp panepane, mokomoko, kai. seaweed rimu. ariari, uu, mageo, kava- seclusion purua. kava. second karua. sharpen akui, horoi, orooro, haka- secret naanaa, aaki. rivariva. secretary ta ki, ta vanaga. shave varu. secretly naanaa, hakakopi, koroiti. shawl tutui kura. sect horega. she ia. section horega. shear tapani, varu. security e ko mataku, meitaki, piko. sheath pahu rikiriki, takapau. see ite, kite, tikea, kui. sheathe hahao. seed tanu, karu. shed harepopo. seek manau, kimikimi. shed V perigi. seemly mea riva. sheep mamoi, mutone. seesaw hirihiri. sheepfold huega. seine kupega maito. sheet kahu. seize mau, iko, haruharu, kori, shell hipu, pure, pakahera, rcpu- too. reva, hurehure. 300 EASTER ISLAND. sheltered marumaru. situation noho. shepherd tiaki mutone. six ono. shin paka. size roaga. shine pupura, tea. maeha, kona- skeleton ivi tupapaku. kona, naponapo. sketch pepe. ship miro, miro kumi. skilful maori ke avai. shipwreck gaamiro, marere. skim tikea horahorau. shirt ropa o raro, kahu. skin kiri, kite; hurehure, hakaha. shiver ru, papapapa, pakakina, me- skin eruption kino. niri. skip manana, tekiteki. shoal motu. skirt horega kahu, pareu. shock piri, poa, hakariri, tutuki, skull puoko, roro. veriveri. sky ragi. shocking raker ake. slacken hakaotaota, hakaere, ve- shoe kirivae, voka. vete, koroiti. shoot pukou, pipi, pakakina, hago. slake hakaunu. huri. slander ravaki, tara, hakahae. shore tahatai, opatalai, titi. slap avaava, pokopoko. short poto. slate hatipu. shorten hakapoto, neginegi. slaughter oka. shoulder hoto, kapuivi, kekehu. slave raga, kio. shoulderblade papa. sleep moe, moe tahae, rava haka- shovel paopao, ao cone, moo te uha, goruru, am-u, horu- cone, hakaheu, tonotono. horu, hakahepo, kekeva. show hakatikea, tuhi, uneki, urei. sleep deeply gorogoro. show off teatea. sleepiness mataee. shower ua tarai. sleepless tae auru. shred horega. sleeplessness ara no. shroud kahu hakaviri, viriviri. sleep-walker moe aherepo. shrunken itia. sleepy mata nevaneva, matake- shudder manava. eete, ni, papapapa. keva, mata mamae. shun hakataha, hipa. slender maeha, rahirahi maeha, tino shut up mou. varevare, reherehe, moko- shy hakamou. moko. sick aguagu, mai, mamae, tiki. sleet pugaehu, mihi. side kaokao, rori, hakakopi. sleeve rima o te kahu. sigh aguagu. slide poroieko. sign mine, hakatuu, ta igoa. slight haga horahorau, maeha. signal ahi hakagaiei. slim itiiti. signature hakatuu ta. slime oone veriveri, rimu. signification moki. sling ueue, hura, kirikiri. silence mou. slip kahiga, hati, poroieko. silent hakamou. slip in tomo. sill pae. slip knot gita. silver moni. slope hipa, taha. similitude hakaritega, pel ra hoki. slothful vaiapuga. simple nivaniva, tahi. slow riha. simpleton manava vai. slowly koroiti. simplify hakanivaniva. sluggish pepeke. simulate hakarite. sluice api. simultaneous e tahi e tahi. sly maori ke, ariga topa. sin rakerakega, kinoga. smack omoomo. since mei a, me mai, mau, no te small iti, rikiriki, gorigori, huga- mea. huga, pipi, punua. sincere titika. smear puo. sinful rakerake. smell hogi. sing himene. smile kata. single okotahi. smoke au, auahi, manuoau, tuuahi. singlet piriaro. kiokio, hae, omoomo, pu- singly avai varavara. hipuhi. singular hakarite ke. smooth ekaeka, raparapa, varevare; sinister ariga topa, mataku ke. hakamou, hakakiva, ha- sink garo, hukihuki, tome. karivariva, tahe, tehe. sinuosity piko mai piko atu. hakarapa. sister teina, tuakana. snail kukuo, pipi. sister-in-law taukete. snap hakapakakina, kekekeke. sit noho. snare harepiko, pikoga. ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 301 sneeze tehi. snore gorogoro. snout gutu, ihu. snow nieve, matamata ika. snuffle ihupagaha, ihupiro. so o ira, e tahi hakarite. so that ia, kia. soak hakarari. soaked gareperepe, rari. soap pua, tope, tata. sob ekieki. sober kai no iti. society huega. sofa pepe, rago. soft ekaeka, maemae. soften hakaekaeka, para. soil kaiga, oone; hakaoone. sojourn noho. solder piri. soldier matatoa. sole arovae, rekevae, pararaha. solely tahaga. solemnize gogoro. solicitude gogoroaa. solid ihoiho. solidify hakaihoiho. solitary topa okotahi. solo reo tahi. solution mouga. somber kohukohu. some na, naga. sometimes varavara no. somnambulist moe aherepo. son hagupotu, hua. son-in-law hunoga. song himene. sonorous kiukiu. soon aneira. soon as na. sooner horahorau, i mua atu. soot pupugarauahi. soothe hakamagaro. sore maki, pahure, tao. sorrow tokatagi, timo. sort hakarite. soul akuaku, kuhane. sound vavovavo, poko, tarai. soundings hakaturu. soundly hakanhu. sour meniri, uu. source tumu. south tokerau. south wind moturauri. southeast wind anoraro. sow keri, tanu. space ata, ava, vaha, varavara. spade tonotono, paopao, hakaheu. spare hakaaroha, ragi. spark ahipipi, pipi, nininini. sparkle mamara, parei, pipi. sparse varavara. spasm haguhagu. spatter rerere. spawn koura. speak ki, ohu, parau, vanaga, ha- kava, varegao. speak evil niho. speak fine aaki. speak indistinctly hahumuhumu. spear vcro, mata. special ke. species hakarite. specter akuaku. speculate kimikimi ei moni. speech vanaga, rco. speedy horahorau, veveveve. spend hakamou. spew hakarua. spherical takataka. spider nanai. spike mata. spill hakaperigi. spin hiro. spindrift pugaehu. spine tuaivi, tuaapapa, tara, hope. spinning-top niu. spiny pipi. spiral ureure. spirit kuhane. spiritless opeope. spiritual akuaku, kuhane. spirituous kavakava, mageo. spit aanu. spite kokoma hanohano, kokoma hurihuri, riri. spittle aanu. spleen para. splendor pupurahaga. splice hakamageo. split gaa, avahi. sponge girigapea. spongy irigapea. spoon ao. sport hoko. spot guregure, horehore, baka- tuua. spotted purepure, huru ke. spout tehe. sprain taruri, tumoku. spread horahora, ketuketu, amo- amo, hakatopa, uru. spring puna, taheta pu. spring vahahora. spring tumu. spring from mei a. spring up puhi, puneke. spring water vaipuga. sprout hua, pipi, pukou, tupu. spur maikuku, reke. spurt tehe. spy matapupura, mine, ui. spy-glass uira purumata, toauira. squall matagi, kekeri, tai paripari. squamous nako. square hakavari, tarai. squash mautini. squat hakapakiroki, hakaitiiti, ha- kaviuviu. squeak kikiu, vou. squeeze haro, neinei. squint-eyed hakahira. squirt pupuhi eve. stable mau. staff tokotoko. 302 EASTER ISLAND. stage horega. strand haga, taura; marere, pae- stagger higahiga, kuikui, pakuku, pae ki uta. rori. j strange hiva, raataku ke. stair piki:a, rago. stranger etua. stake oka. strangle here, kutokuto, hita. stammer reohirehire, reouu. arero | strap pena. oeoe. stratagem hakake. stamp hetu. straw mouku. stanch puru, ora. , stray hakaripoi, garo. stand tuu, tutu, komaru, noho t streak horehore, hiro. opata; maroa. t streaked motiotio. star hetu, pupura, uero. i street arahare. starch piri, hakakivakiva, haka- , strength riri. ihoiho, horo. strengthen hakaihoiho, hakaora. stare mataporeko. stretch ahatu, haro, amoamo, haka- start veveri. hatahata, hakaihoiho. starvation maruaki. | strict titi. starve agoago, hakamaruaki, haka- 1 strife ihoiho. peropero. strike ta, tata, avaava, hati, hetu- state haga. hetu, poa, ruru, tigitigi. statue mohai. tonokio. stature akari, ariga. strike up rae. stay toga; turu, noho muri. string aratua, horega, huti. steal haruharu, toketoke, paoa. strip huhu, hakarere, too, hihi. steamboat miro auahi. strive ihoiho. steel hiohio. Ohio. strong hiohio. steep varevare. structure hare, kato. steer puaka toro. struggle hakamatau, hakamatatoa, stem kavei. huri. hakamoe, ki hua. step maumau; hakatu tuu, pi- stubborn ihoiho, pogeha. kiga. studious manava tagi ki te heguigui . sterile paa, paa migomigo. study akoako, hakamaa. stern hakamohi; poihuihu miro. stuff hakapuhapuha, pura. steward horohopae, tito koroiti. stuffed pegopego. stick rakau ta, tokotoko, uki; stumble tapoke, higa. piri, oka. stun moko. stiffen hakaihoiho, haro. stunted gorigori, mae. stifling giigii, mahana nui. stupefied hakanivaniva, veveri. still marie, paka; ro. stupid hakamou, nivaniva. stilt eke. stupidity nivaniva. stimulate hakatupu, tuki. stutter arero oeoe. stink hanohano, hogi, pipiro. suave magaro, nenenene. stipulate hakarivariva. subdivision horega. stir hakakoni, makenukenu, subdue hakariga, hakaiti. tuki toua. subject paiga, tumu. stirrup pu. subject V hakataha, higa. stock hakamatoru. subjection hakakio. stocking tokini. subjugate hakahiga, hakatopa. stomach keo, puti, kopu mau, haka- submerge hakaruku, hakaemu. hia. ' subordination hakarogo. stone maea, kirikiri. paparaha, j subscribe hakatitika. pureva, ihoiho, kihikihi. 1 subsist ora. stony takurua. substantial hakamakona. stool aheahe. substitute runu, hakanoho. stop tarupu, tigai, ora, maroa. subtract iko. komokomo. succeed maa, peke. stopped hakanohohia. succor tarupu. stopper puruga. succulent noma, ruhi. stopping, w thout tahaga. such pei ra. store poporakau. suck miti, omoomo. storehouse harepopokai. suckle hagai ei u, hakaoraoomo. storm kohukohu, atutiri. suckling kaiu, punua horu. story reo, taga poki, ravaki, haka- sudden horahorau. kemo. j suffer mou no, kai. stove ahi. 1 suffering gogoroaa, mamae. strain ki hua. suffice nego, titi. strait ava, haga. suffocating mahana ke, herohero. ENGUSH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 303 suffocation hana. swift vevevevc, horahorau, kuto. sugar vaitoa. pakapakakina. sugarcane tea, kuku. swim kau, ruku, garu. sum nego. swing hirihiri. summary poto. switch niiro vavau. summer hora. swoon manava ruru, gaga, gogo- summit tuamouga, hahaga, viriviri. roaa. summon ragi. sword ae, one, kahiga, panepane. sun raa. symbol kahatuu. Sunday tominika. sympathize hakaaroha. sunrise raa ea mai, raa puneki, hi- sympathy ragi, mahani. tihaga raa, ata, maeharaa, symptom akatuu. hehegaraa. synonym c tahi hakarere. sunset garoaga raa, ata. syringe pupuhi eve, pupuhi vai. sunstroke materaa. system pel ra tau. superabundant nui tahaga. superficial no iti. superficies ariga. tabernacle taperenakero. superfluity toega. table hata, noho pepe, rago. superior kiruga. table-cloth kahukai. supernatural rimaetua, kuhane. taciturn mou. supper kai ahiahi. tack hoki, hakarori. supple tohuti no. tact maa. supplement toega, horega. tail vaero, iku. supplicate pure. tail fin hiki. supply hakatiti, hakanego. tailless huahua. support hakaihoiho, tarupu. take haruharu, too, ootu, haka- suppose manau no. kai, mau, iko, oi. suppress hakakore, hakamoumou, talent maori. hoa. talk parau, pogeha, hakatapona. suppurate gatu. hakahepo. supremacy titikaga. tall roroa, reherehe. supreme kiruganui. tallow nako. sure ihoiho, mau. talon maikuku, akikuku, reke. surf tai hati. tame magaro, hakamahani, herea surface kiri, koruga, rerarera. rata, tute. surfeit hakanego. tangled mikamika, miramira. surge ua, ninihi, papakina. tar piere hiva; pua. surly niho. tardy riha. surname igoa topa. tassel aratua. surpass hakahakahiga, piki aruga, taste miti, omoomo, hakatuu. topa ki raro. tattoo ta, ta kona. surplus toega. tattooing garahu, gututika, hui.humu. surprise hakarehu. matapea, pagaha, piriu- surround varitakataka, varikapau. kona, poporo, purariki aratua. retu, tuahaigo, umiumi. survive or a. taut kume. susceptible manava eete. tax hakatitikahaga. suspect manau no, tuhi, tea ti. suspend reva. teach akoako, hakamaa. suspenders pena. teacher tagata hakamaa. suspicion tuhi. teaching kihaga. sustain tarupu. tear matavai. swallow horo, aku, garovukua. tear v taha, pahae, paihi, nanagi swamp oone ran, roto. horehore, hihi, kotikoti. swarm takaure marere ke. tease hakamecmee. sweat pahia. teat matau. sweep tutu, paero, pahure, peau. tell arcro koumi, arero roroa. sweet marie, nomanoraa, ruiiiruhi, temper kokoma hurihuri. nanenane, magaro. temperate kai no iti. sweet potato kumara. tempest hu, matagi. swell arakea, ahu, pupuhi, karu- temples hagu. karu, garepe, mamaranui, temporary arova, iici. takapau. tempt tuki. swelling ahu, arakea, garepe, karu- temptation tukiga kinoga. karu. ten hagahuru, kumi. swerve rare. tenacious ihoiho. 304 tender EASTER ISLAND. ekaeka, peupeu, tatagi, ekieki. thus pei ra, pei na, e tahi haka- rite. tendon ua, vaha. tickle hakarekareka. tenon here. 1 tide tai kaukau, tai negonego. tent hare kahu. tai parera, tai titi, tai ua. termination hakamoumouga. tie here, hakamau, hakapukou. terrific ninaa. kuku, takai. terrify hakamataku. tile maea puruhare. terror mataku, manava hopohopo. till rapu. test hakatuu. time hinihini. testament hakarivariva papaku. times kupu. testes miripau. timid mataku. hakama,hopohopo. testify matatikca. tin Ohio raparapa, mamara. thank maomoa. tip potu. that era, a mea era. na, ko mea tired pagaha gogoroaa. tera, tena, kia. title hakatitikahaga. the te, na. tittle-tattle reoreo. theater rago. to ki. kia, ia, ikapotu. then ra, ira. a mea, ai, reka, mua. toast hakapakapaka. there a, ra, ira, ki ra, mei a, ena tobacco avaava. puhipuhi, omoomo. ko. to-day a raa nei a, aneira, igeneira. therefore reka. toe magamaga vae. thev raua, vaua, pouro. together ananake, amokio, pupumai. thick matoru. pegopego, hiti, va- toilet hakarivariva (rakei) ki te ra vara. kahu. thicken hakamatorutoru, hakapego- toilsome rava hakaheu. pego. tolerate haga. thicket rairo kohukohu, marumani. toll huhu. ' thickness hakapegopego. tomb tanuhaga. tanuga papaa. thief toketoke. to-morrow apo, apoera. thigh papakona. tongs mho. thin rahirahi. moeaivi, roroa, tongue arero. korokoro. kurukuru. hugamoa.ugamoa.maeha, mitimiti. nunu, nunu paka, paki- tooth niho. nihotete, niho uneki, roki: hakaiti. niho urei. thine tokoe, maaua. toothache niho gaa, pokoo. thing mea. top niu. think manau. torch tuuahi, hakapura, vera, thirst matevai, hakaunu. uraga. this ta, te. to, nei, tenei, a mea torment hakapagaha, gogoroaa. nei. ia. torrent manavai, eaai. thither taha, taruriruri. tapoke. tortoise shell pahera. thong pena. tortuous nikoniko, piko, hipa. thorn tara, pipi. torture hakapagaha, horehore, tigi- thornless huna. tigi. those ra. toss hakaoi. thou koe, oe, ecu. total paero. though noa. totality paero. thoughtless tae manau. touch gatu. too. thousand piere. tough ukauka. thread taura; uru. toughen ihoiho. threaten ragi tarotaro. tow verevere. three toru. toward i. ia. ki. Ida. threshold pae. toy tumu o te hakareka. throat gao, huki. nokunoku, guru- trace hakatuu. hara. track rava hakatika. throe kevakeva. tractable gatua. throne rago. traction rona. throttle gatu. trade hoko. through tehe e turu. trader hakahere. throw huri. avava, hakaperigi, pu- tradition hakaara. reva. patu, parue, kokope. traffic hoko, hakahere, hakariva- thrust hakatono, takapau. riva. thumb rimamatua tahaga, rima- trail ara. matua neanea, mene. train euai, hakamaa. thunder atutiri, homo. traitor tagata piria, mataerua. Thursday guti. trample gatugatu, reirei. ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 305 transfer hapai koona ke, ahu. uncertain ina kai riva, tae riva. transfigure hurikea. unchain patara, vevete. transform hurikea, hihoi. unclothe natu. transgress pogeha. uncomplaining mou. translate hakarivariva. unconquerabl e e ko higa. transmit hapai. uncover hakarcre. transparency ata. undecided horihori. transpierce hukihuki, vero. under raro. transplant ahu. underbrush kohukohu. transport hapai. undergo kai. trap piko. undershirt piriaro. traverse teki. understand rogo, oko ke. treasure rakau. undertake akoako, hagarae. treaty ta hakatitika. undisturbed kokoma te magaro. tree miro. undress patu ki te kahu. tremble tetetete, ruru, papapapa, undulate pi pine. mataku, manava eete. undulation aruaru. trestle eke. unequal tae hakarite. hakarite koe. tribe etu. hakarite ke. tribunal rago. uneven kekee, pipi. tribute hakatitikahaga. unexpected topa, mau topa pu, hora- trick reo. horau. trifler vaiapuga. unfair tae hakarite, hakarite koe. Trinity torutahi. unfaithful mogugupuru, rima omo. trio reo toru. unfold vevete, hakapatara, patu. trip tapoke. horahora. triple hakatoru. unfortunate mate. triumph ihoiho. unfruitful vercga kore. trough pokopoko vave, pahu. ungovernable kokoma eete. tropic bird makohe. ungracious tae magaro. trot horo. ungrateful mogugu kiukiu. trousers vaehau, piripou. unheard tae rogo, tae tikea. true mau. uniform e tahi hakarite. trumpet pu, hura. uninhabited vihaviha. trunk tumu. unintelligible garoa, rehua. trussed herea. unique anake, no, e tahi no. truthful titika. unison reo tahi. try ihoiho, tuki. unite honohono, piri, hakapiri. tube hatahata. united kivakiva. Tuesday po e rua. unity e tahi no. tumor arakea, takapau. universal ananake. tumult pogeha. universe arova nei. turbulent kori. unjust tae titika. turn hariu, arui, hakahia, huri, unknown tae tikea. hoki, ira, hihoi, hihi ketu- unlikely reoreo peaha. ketu, mimiro, patu. haka- unload hakamaa. perigi, hakapiti. haka- unmarried noho tahaga. taha, tahuri, taviri vari. un perceived ina ko tikea, tae tikea. vero, viri. unperturbed atakai. turtle honu. unprepared ina kai rakei. twilight hugaraa, uero. unripe mata, tae oko, tae para twin hauva. puku. twine taura. unroll vevete. twist viri, hiro, hihihihi, mahatu. unruffled marie. two rua, okorua, hakapa piri, unseemly tae riva, tae tau. kauga. unsheathe unstable pokoo. aherehere, tae mau. ugly rakerake, veriveri. unsteady patoketoke. ulcer tao. untie vetevete, hakapatara, ma ulterior atiave. tara. umbrella hemahia. until tae atu ki, teke ki nei. umpire tagata hakarivariva. unworthy tae rivariva. unanimous ananake. up ruga, maroa, piki. unapproachable vave kai kohe. upon ki ruga. unbend hakaotaota. upper o ruga. unbutton vetevete. upright maroa. unbridle vetevete uprising hakakoni, toua. 306 EASTER ISLAND. uproariously pogeha. virgin nire, virigine. uproot oi. virile tugutugu. upset hoahoa. virtue viretute. urethra na mimi. visage ariga, mata. urge tarupu. vise hakapiri. urgency hiohio. visible tikea mai. urgent mea. vision moemoea, hagaauru. urine mimi. visit hakaaroha, rara. usage pel ra hoki ta matou. visitor tagata ragi, tagata ui. use up mou, para. visor hakakohu. useless vaiapuga. vitiate hakaripoi. usual iharaa, kotiru. vivacious oraga mau, oraga ihoiho. usurp iko, toke. vocal reo. uterus henua. voice reo. volatilize hakapupuhi. vacation hakarere, hakareka. volcano ranorano. vaccinate hakauru. volley pupuhi henua. vacuity puhare. voluble ki veveveve. vagina takapau. voluminous puputa. vain matatea, hagatopa, tea, vomit rua. verega kore. voracious horohoro, kai. valley avamouga, manavai. vote vae. valuable verega. vow hakaruru. valueless verega kore. voyage hiri, ikapotu. van tagata rae. voyager tagata aere. vapor au. variable tahuti. waddle hakagaei. varied tahuti. wag garei. variety hakarite ke. wager mamahi. vase hipu. wagon potaka. vast hatahata. wail tagi. vaunt maharo. waist kakari manava. vegetable mouku. wait tatari, atiati, araha hauha. veil puruga, kahu. wake keri; veveara. vein ua. wall pa, titi. venerable ariga, euheu. walk hahae, maroahahaga, ahere, venerate roau. oho, hiri. vengeance ati ko peka. wallow viriviri, pakuku. ventral tuutuu. wall plate hahaga. verb vanaga. wander nivaniva. verify hakarivariva. wanderer rava ahere. vermilion meamea, kie, uraura. wane karo. verruga kino. war taua, toua. verse vara vara. war song hakamee. vertebra tuaivi. warehouse poporakau. vertical opata. warlike matatoa. vertigo garuru. warm hakamahana. vessel hipu takatore. warmth hana. vestige hakatuu. warn aaki, averi. vestment kahu. warp makemakenu, huri. vexation kokoma hanohano. warrior matatoa, matau, hakatoua. viaticum viatiko. wart pati. vibrate ruru. wash tata, hakaruku, horo, tope. vicar vikario. waste hakareka, paea, opeope. vice rakega. watch hora, motare. victim heaga, ika. watch V ara. mataui, tiaki. victor matatoa. water vai, tai, unuvai. vave, tarai, victory matatoa, hakahaga, lute. titivai, o. victual hue ki te kai. water v ora, hakaunu ora, nininini view mata. huri. vigil vigiria. waterspout ohiohio. vigilant tiaki. wave ehutai, e, ua, pari, pipi vigorous ora nui. popo, hati, vave, hakare- vindictive tarotaro. vareva, hakagaei, aruaru vine vinea, riku. waver rori, taruriruri, tapoke vinegar kavakava. tumu kore. violet uriuri. wavy pipine. HNGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 307 ij^ay ara, hoi, maeha. ^e maua, taua, matou, tatou. weak vaivai, maia, mamae, ma- raaki, raigo, nenere, pe- peke, rauhiva, reherehe, tekeo, tumu kore, tumu hati. weaken hakaiti, papaku. wealth rakau. weary eve ragaraga, horihori. weave raraga, hagakahu. wedge avahi. Wednesday mereti. weed vere, hutihuti, oi. week tominika. weep tagi, matavai. weight uraga. welcome rata. well ora, rivariva; puna. wen pukupuku. west garoaga raa, tokerau aho, vaitara. wet hakarari, hakaveku, huri. what aha, hoki. wheat haraoa. wheedle akurakura, keukeu. wheel taka, hakaviri, uira. wheeze hoe. when na, ahea, ogahea. where hea, nohea. wherefore no ira, o ira. whet orooro. which ai, aha, ta, te, to. whine tagi. whip puopuo, tigitigi. whiplash pupu taura. whirlwind ohiohio. whisper hahumuhumu, heguigui, aguagu. whistle hia, hu, hura. whistling tokerau. white tea, ritorito. whitdbait poopo. whither ki hea. who ai. whole ananake, kai tooa, nego. wholly tahaga. wick hau. wide hakarava, pararaha. widen kokoro. widow hove. width hakarava. wife vie. wig ivive. wild manua, nuinui ke. will haga ; hakarivariva papaku ; tagi. willing haga. wind matagi, hau, hu, ora, peti, pupuhi, puti, rere, tepu- haga, tokerau, vaitara. window haha. wine topa. wing kara, hakamoe. wink hakakcva, roturotu. winnow tutu. winter toga. wipe horoi, hi, kopi. wise maa. wish tagi, haga. with ci, ma, mee, piri. withdraw kunni, piko, terc, too. wither mao. within ki roto, vacga. without te, tae. wizard tagata taku, tagata maa. woman vie, nuehine womb pokopoko. wonderful rivaga ke. wood rakau, miro. word ki, reo, vanaga. work haga, rapu. workman maahaga, rapu. world arova nei. worm koreha. wormeaten piro ekapua, huhu. worn koroua. worship noi. worthy titika, tau. wound hahoa, pahure, tigitigi, tupa- tupa. wrap kaviri, hai, popo. wrath kokoma hanohano mai, ha- kahanohano, pava, toua, hurihuri. wrinkle tahe, tehe, hihi ketuketu, migo, pukupuku. wrist kakari rima. write ta, maata, moturogorogo. wrong hara, kino. yam yard yawn year yeast yell yelp yes yesterday yet yield yoke yonder you young younger your youth zeal zenith zephyr zero zigzag uhi, kape, pupupuke. hakarava, haro. hakamama, ha, kamakama. tau. pupuhi. hakaeki. gaoaku, gaoetu, gaugau, na- munamu. ae, e. hagatahi ahi. kireira, ro. avai. amo. ko. koe, korua, oou. tugutugu, hou, vahio. hagupotu, o vaega, o tua, teina. tokoc, naau. kope tugutugu, hou. tarupu. ki te tini tc raa. hau, ora. kore no. oriare, ahere. APPENDIX. SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. It has seemed advisable in this appendix to present a number of reports upon the discovery and condition of the island. It is not pre- tended that this shall be a complete collection of the geographical liter- ature of the subject, scanty though that is. But it does appear that a service will be rendered students of the interesting and difficult prob- lems which cluster about this arid rock in the remote sea if a few of the notices of geographers are here collected for convenience of reference. This is all the more true since the records here ofYered are but brief mention in seldom accessible books. (From "A narrative of voyages and travels in the northern and southern hemispheres, com- prising three voyages round the world; together with a voyage of survey and dis- covery in the Pacific Ocean and oriental islands." By Amasa Delano. Boston: 1817. Page 355.] The center of Easter Island lies in latitude 27° 15' south, and longitude 109° 55' west, by our observations. We fell in with the northeast part of it, and run within two miles of the shore, the greater part of the north side, all the west side and part of the south side of it. The east end forms a kind of bluff point, and immediately to the northward of that is the appearance of a large bay; but as the wind was blowing directly on this part of the island, I did not think it prudent to approach too near with the ship; but it is my opinion that it affords good landing for boats at least. From the north extremity of this bay the land trends about west-by-south to another large bluff head, which is very high land. Off this lie two small islands, or rocks, one mile distant. One of them makes very much like a sail at a distance. From this the land extends nearly southeast. We did not observe any danger from the shore on any part of the island. We saw a number of statues representing human forms, of a very large size. I should suppose them to be upwards of twenty feet high, and very large in proportion to their height. Captain Cook says they are made of stone ; but he does not mention so many as we saw, nor so many inhabitants. It is my opinion they have populated fast since Captain Cook visited the place, and that they have built many of those statues and other buildings. We saw a large kind of house near the shore that must have been two hundred feet long; and also many more of different forms. The most common form that we saw was like a haycock. Some appeared to be built with stone, and others thatched over. When we came abreast the place where Captain Cook recommends it as best to anchor, that being on its northwest extreme, we prepared a boat and made an attempt to land; but on our approach near the shore we found the surf was so bad that it was not in our power to effect it. The natives came down in great numbers, and made friendly signs to invite us on shore, holding 309 310 EASTER ISLAND. up sugar-cane, yams, and many other things which we could not distinguish. There appeared to be two or three hundred people near the place where we were trying to land, and I should suppose we saw five or six hundred inhabi- tants as we ran along the north side of the island. They all seemed to wear some clothing. Many of them wore a kind of cloth wrapped round their loins hanging down to the ground. These we judged to be women. Five or six of them were sent down by a man, who appeared to be a chief, on a point nearest to us. They made many friendly, and indeed amorous, signs to invite us on shore; but as it was impossible for us to land without staving the boat we returned on board. The greatest part of the island had the appearance of being capable of cultivation, and much of it was cultivated in beautiful plan- tations. I have no doubt, if the weather was good and the sea smooth so that a boat could land, plenty of vegetables might be obtained. The land in most parts rose in a gentle ascent from a high bank above the sea shore to quite a high hill in the middle of the island. It is to be seen eighteen leagues in clear weather. The largest way of it is from northeast to southwest and five or six leagues long. (This visit was in 1805, apparently in August or September.) [From " Bibliotheque d'Histoire et de Geographic Universelles VII : Le Monde Polynesien, par Henri Mager. Paris: 1902." Page 171.] Un HoUandais, Jacob Roggeween, conseiller k la Cour de Justice, k Batavia, ayant present^ a la Compagnie des Indes Orientales un rapport sur la d^cou- verte des terres australes, une petite flotte de trois vaisseaux, dont il regut le commandement, fut ^quipp^e pour aller reconnaitre ces terres, les lies d'Or. La flotte partit du Texel en juillet 1721 : elle traversa I'Atlantique, vit les lies Malouines qui, quelques ann^es auparavant, avaient 6t€ d^couvertes par des navigateurs de Saint-Malo, passa le Detroit de Le Maire, longea les c6tes du Chili et, le 6 avril 1722, jour de P4ques, rencontra une terre, qui fut nomm^e Paaschen, c'est-^-dire He de Piques; elle avait peut-^tre ^t^ entrevue par le capitaine anglais Davis, en 1686, mais il n'avait d^termin^ la position de la terre qu'il avait apergue et il n'avait pu y aborder. Un Allemand de Meck- lemburg, sergent-major des troupes embarqu^es sur la flotte hollandaise, a 6crit en langue f rangaise un recit du voyage de Roggeween ; on y lit : "II y a des insulaires dont le teint est rouge^tre, comme s'ils ^taient bruits du soleil; les oreilles leur pendaient jusqu'aux ^paules, et quelques-uns y por- taient deux boules blanches, comme une marque de grand ornement; ils ont le corps peint de toutes sortes de figures d'oiseaux et d'autres animaux les uns plus beaux que les autres; leurs femmes sont en g^n^ral farddes d'un rouge tres vif et qui surpasse de beaucoup celui que nous connaissons; nous n'avons pu d^couvrir de quoi ces insulaires composent une couleur si belle; elles se couvrent de couvertures rouges et blanches, et portent un petit chapeau fait de roseaux ou de paille." Les vivres abondaient : "* * * lis nous rapporterent peu apres encore cinq cents poules toutes en vie; ces poules ressemblent a celles de 1' Europe; ils les avaient accompagn^es de racines rouges et blanches et d'une quantity de pommes de terre, dont le gout est a peu pres comme celui du pain, aussi ces insulaires s'en servent-ils a la place ; on nous donna aussi quelques centaines de Cannes a sucre, outre beaucoup de pisans ou figues des Indes. Nous ne vimcs dans cette ile d'autres animaux que des oiseaux de toutes sortes, mais SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 811 il se peut qu'au coeur du pays il y en ait d'autrcs, puisquc Ics habitants parais- saient avoir dijh vu des pourceaux, lorsqu'ils virent ceux que nous avions dans nos vaisseaux. Pour ce qui est de leur entretien et de leur subsistancc, il est certain qu'ils la tirent enti^rement du produit de la terre; tout y ^tait plants, sera^ et labour^ ; les arpents ^taient s^pards les uns des autres avec beaucoup d'exactitude et les limites tiroes au cordeau ; dans le temps que nous y fumes, presque tous les fruits et les plantes 6taient dans leur maturity ; les champs et les arbres en ^taient charges abondamment. * * * Pour apprttcr leurs mets, ils se servent comme nous de pots de terre." Les Hollandais virent les statues: "Ces statues ^taient toutes de picrre, de la figure d'hommes avec de grandes oreilles ; la t^te ^tait orn^e d'une couronnc, le tout fait et proportionnd selon les regies de I'art, ce qui nous 6tonna beau- coup; autour de ces idoles, de 20 k 30 pas a la ronde, il y avait un parquet fait de pierres blanches; certains des habitants servaient les idoles plus fr^quem- ment et avec plus de devotion et de zele, ce qui nous fit croire que c'^taient des pr^tres, d'autant plus qu'on voyait sur eux des marques distinctives; non seulement de grosses boules pendaient a leurs oreilles, mais ils avaient aussi la t^te toute ras^e ; ils portaient un bonnet fait de plumes blanches et noires, qui ressemblent parfaitement a celles de cigogne." Un vent d'ouest fort violent s'^tant ^lev^, la fllotte hollandaise fut obligee de gagner la haute mer. Au cours de son deuxieme voyage, Cook visita I'lle de Paques. Son r^cit diff^re du pr^c^dent: d'apres lui, le bois a bruler et I'eau douce manquent enti^rement, les patates et la canne a sucre n'y croissent qu'a force de culture ; dans toute une excursion, les Anglais n'y virent que deux ou trois arbrisseaux ; pas d'animaux domestiques ; pas d'ustensiles de p^che ; les naturels mangeaient surtout des rats. Cook se demande quel peuple a construit les Moai et les Pakaopa: "Ces magnifiques ouvrages viennent des siecles recul^s; il est tres probable que les insulaires sont les tristes restes d'une nation riche et industrieuse, qui sut Clever des monuments durables a la m^moire de ses princes; un volcan I'aura d^truite en bouleversant toute I'ile ; on ne peut concevoir comment ces Indiens, qui n'ont aucune connaissance en mecanique, ont pu Clever des masses aussi ^tonnantes et ensuite placer au-dessus de grosses pierres cylindriques. Les plate-formes sont probablement des cimitieres destines a certaines families; quelques-uns de nos gens ont vu un cadavre qu'on venait d'y enfouir; la main-d'oeuvre de ces ouvrages n'est pas inf^rieur k celle du plus bel Edifice que nous ayons en Angleterre." (Page 1 16.) Quant aux indigenes, qui ont colonist I'lle de Piques, ils vin- rent de I'ouest, d'apres une tradition locale que j'ai pu recueiller. Le roi Hotometua, qui r^gnait k M'Avai-tu, fut deposs^dd apres vingt-cinq ans de regne. La veille de son depart, il vit en reve son oncle, qui lui donna I'ordre de se dinger vers le levant, I'assurant qu'il trouverait au milieu de I'ocdan une !le lointaine oti il pourrait s'^tablir ; Hotu s'embarqua ; il erra sur les flots pendant trois mois; sa femme et 200 fideles I'accompagnaient; des qu'ils eurcnt touchy Rapanui, qu'ils nommerent Te Pito te Fenua, leur premier soin fut de planter les v^g^taux qu'ils avaient apport^s: des ignames, des patates, des Cannes; les ignames vinrent k merveille m^me sur les hauteurs, les Cannes poussd- 312 EASTER ISLAND. rent splendidement, les patates r^ussirent aussi bien. Ce ne serait que sous I'arriere-petit-fils de Hotumetua que les statues auraient €t6 sculpt^es; k ce moment, la population ^tait d'environ 2000 habitants. Ces statues ne furent jamais des idoles; elles ne repr^sentaient pas les Too ou Toko, g^nies poly- n^siens pr^sidant k la navigation et a la p^che, k Tagriculture, aux chants et aux danses, dont le cult utilisait, le plus souvent k titre de tabernacle, des blocs ^vid^s, sans figure et sans forme, envelopp^s de chiffons; ces statues ^taient les images des Tii ou Tiki, esprits gardiens des animaux et des plantes, des poissons et de tout ce qui vit dans le mer, des limites entre les terres et les flots; ces statues vigilantes etaient, k I'lle de Paques, plac^es les unes sur le bord du rivage, les autres pres des tombes ; les families, qui voulaient d^corer leurs pakaopa ou leurs ahu, achetaient aux artistes une statue contre une quantity convenue de volatiles, de poissons et d'anguilles fum^es. D'ou vint Hotometua et ses sujets? On croit assez commun^ment les habitants de I'lle de Paques originaires de I'lle Rapa, d'oii leur nom actuel de Rapanui "ceux de Rapa la grande." Ne seraient-ils pas venus des Samoa, puisque M'Avai-tu, c'est Savaii la Sainte, cette Savaii, mere de toutes les iles d'apres Tupaia? En tout cas, les jaunes de I'lle de Paques sont venus ou directement de Savaii, Tune des Samoa, ou de Rapa le petite, qui elle-meme avait ^t^ colonis^e par une Emigration venue des Samoa. (Page 77.) L'lle de Pdques, que ses habitants appellent du nom pittoresque de Te Pito te Fenua ou le nombril de la terre, pr^sente la forme d'un triangle, ayant une superficie totale evaluEe k deux ou trois fois la surface de Paris. A chaque extr^mitE, un crater 6temt, en langue indigene, un rano ou trou k eau; partout des laves, des basaltes; I'obsidienne, roche vitreuse des terrains volcaniques rdcents, qui se rencontre fr^quemment au Perou, et dont les Incas faisaient des miroirs, est si abondante, dans cette ile, que ses fragments rendent parfois la marche difficile. Le sol est creusE de sombres cavernes, qui ont servi de refuge au jours de danger; beaucoup d'herbes, quelques buissons, peu d'arbres, parce que la saison fraiche est mortelle pour I'arbre k pain a Rapanui (l'lle de Piques), comme a Rapa, toutes deux situEes par 27 degr^s de latitude sud; parce que le coco n'arrive pas k maturite; le bois Etant rare, les habitants n'ont pas de pirogues, pas d'armes de jet. Dans cette petite ile, existent des monuments de proportion colossale. Figurez-vous une grande plate-forme de 150 metres de longueur — I'Arc-de- Triomphe de I'Etoile, a Paris, n'a que 44 metres — sur 2 m. 50 c. de hauteur et une Egale largeur, portant 5, 10, 15 statues, faites d'un seul bloc, ayant 15 et 20 metres de hauteur, Etant chacune plus haute que la maison de Paris la plus elevde; I'une de ces statues atteint, en hauteur, 21 metres 30 centimetres. Une seule plate-forme de ce genre serait une oeuvre a citer : les marins en ont vu plus de 200; I'exEcution de 5, 10, 15 statues, d'une taille si fantastique, paralt une merveille digne d'etre rang^e, par ses proportions, pres de I'Apollon colosse ilev6 a I'entr^e du Port de Rhodes, trois siecles avant I'ere chr^tienne, par le sculpteur Khares de Linde, ou pres de la statue de Jupiter, de 13 metres de hau- teur, que Phidias exEcuta pour le Temple d'Olympie, en Elide ; ce ne sont pas 5, 10 ou 15 statues qui ont 6t€ vues a l'lle de Paques: on a comptE plus de 500! Les statues de Te Pito te Fenua, appellees Moai dans Tile — d'un mot poly- n^sien dont se rapproche le marquisien mohai, offrande, — furent taillEes dans SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 313 un trachyte dur et gris; le corps n'est pas d6grossi; la t^te seule est soij^n^e; sous un fort sourcil, I'oeil est enfonc^ profond6ment; les pommcttcs sent pcu saillantes; le nez est droit, large et long; les narines tres ouvertes; Ic lobe de I'oreille tres allong6, pendant et perc^; les levres minces; le soinmet de la t^te est aplati, parce qu'il devait recevoir un chapeau ou Piikao, en pierre rougcAtre de Hangaroa, d'un modele assex semblable, au bord pres, ^ nos hauts-dc-forme : ceux-la avaient souvent i metre de hauteur sur 2 metres de diamctrc ; les artistes signaient leurs oeuvres. L'un des officiers de marine, qui, avec le Seignelay, toucha I'llc de Piques, en 1877, a visits I'atelier oil ces statues ont €.t€ travaill^es; il en a vu a tous les degr^s de fabrication; les unes encore attach^es a la carriere, entour^es de leurs Eclats; les autres finies, mais abandonn^es pendant qu'on les conduisait h. la plate-forme. Suivons-le dans sa visite au cratere de Ranororaka, un immense chaudron de 600 metres dans son plus grand diametre en ovale, aux murailles trachy- tiques de 200 et 300 metres de haut, tapiss^es de verdure; le fond est couvert de joncs et de roseaux au milieu de flaques d'eau sulfureuse. Les premieres statues, au nombre 40, dispos^es en trois groupes, se rencon- trent sur le flanc int^rieur du cratere, face au nord; plusieurs sont ^ I'dtat d'^bauche et permettent de voir la fagon dont le travail ^tait ex^cut^, de comprendre les proc^d^s employes pour transporter les blocs sculpt^s et les mettre en place. Les sculpteurs, disait M. Pinard, en 1878, devant la Soci^t^ de Geographic de Paris, choisissaient toujours, pour tailler leurs statues, une roche situ6e sur un plan assez incline ; ils les fagonnaient sur cette roche m^me, sur place, avec des lames d'obsidienne, des ciseaux en pierre noire de o m. 40 c. de longueur, et ce n'est qu'apres leur avoir donn^ le dernier fini, qu'ils s'occupaient de les en s^parer; ils pergaient en dessous un certain nombre de trous paralleles et, ainsi isol^es de la roche mere, les faisaient glisser sur la pente naturelle. Dans les chantiers du Ranororaka, nous voyons d'abord une roche creusde de 4 metres environ, afin d'obtenir une surface plane, d'environ 5 metres de long sur 2 m. 55 c. de large, propre a ^tre sculpt^e; tout pres de 1^, deux statues sont conchies parallelement, I'une est Ibauchee, I'autre est fmie; elles nous donnent les mesures suivantes : hauteur du front, 2 metres ; longueur du nez, 3 m. 40 c. ; distance du nez aux levres, o m. 75 c. ; hauteur du menton, 2 metres; corps, 12 metres; soit 20 m. 15 c, sans le chapeau. Dans la meme direction, une troisieme statue, couch^e sur le dos, est encore intimement unie a la roche et sur^lev6e d'environ 4 metres; sur la paroi de I'amphith^atre, graves en creux, deux signes repr^sentent, l'un une esp^ce d'oiseau, I'autre une forme humaine; plus loin, est sculptd un buste ayant comme dimensions : i m. 25 c. pour la hauteur du front, 2 m. 80 c. pour le nez, I m. 75 c. pour la bouche et le menton, 8 m. 50 c. pour le reste du corps: au total 14 m. 30 c. ; cette statue est remarquable par certains caract^res qui lui sont propres, et qui consistent en une ligne de tatouage form^e de petits cercles en relief, disposes sur le nez et sur toute la longueur du corps ; le corps semble couvert de bandelettes. Lorsque le moment dtait venu de transporter ces colossales sculptures, les indigenes plagaient des cailloux bien ronds sous le Moai, ils tiraient, poussaient, et le bloc roulait d'une faible longueur; avec du temps, de la patience de la 314 EASTER ISLAND. perseverance dans I'effort, la statue 6tait amende k la plate-forme en construc- tion, et il ne restait qu'^ lui mettre un chapeau, ce qui n'^tait pas une operation sans difficult^. Non loin du cratere est un autre groupe de statues, d'environ 80; elles sont toutes debout ; leur caractere ethnique est un peu different de celui des pr^c^- dentes; le nez est un peu plus long et les levres plus ^paisses; c'est une de ces dernieres statues qui a 6t6 prise par le H. M. S. Topaze, et qui git actuelle- ment sous le portique du British-Museum: elle n'a que 8 pieds de hauteur et ne pese que 4500 kilogrammes. A I'ouest du Ranororaka, au delk de la Plaine de Hutuiti, couverte de jardins, de bananiers et de ///, sur un promontoire peu elev^, au pied duquel les vagues viennent se briser, s'^leve une de ces terrasses antiques, appellees par les indigenes Pakaopa. Ce monument, aujourd'hui en mines, devait priraitivement se composer d'une premiere plate-forme, longue de 200 metres, large de 10, haute de 5, ^ I'interieur des murs, formds d'enormes pierres pesant jusqu'a 5000 kilo- grammes et de section triangulaire ; cette terrasse inf^rieure supportait une seconde plate-forme, large seulement de 5 metres, haute de i m. 50 c, b^tie avec des dalles plac^es de champ c6te a c6te, ayant 2 m. 80 c. ^ 3 m. 15 c. de long, I m. 20 c. de haut et o m. 25 c. d'^paisseur; I'interieur de cette terrasse contient des chambres sepulcrales d'assez larges dimensions, limit^es par des dalles plates mesurant en moyenne 2 metres de long sur o m. 80 c. de large; sur la terrasse inferieure, la face tournee du c6t€ de la terrasse sup^rieure, sont plac6es des statues, plates, dont le facture est beaucoup plus grossiere que celle des specimens du cratere, car les formes, le ncz, les yeux ne sont qu'indiqu^s. Ces statues et ces terrasses ne sont pas les seules curiosit^s de I'lle de Piques; on y voit aussi de longues murailles de pierre, des allies pavdes, des chambres souterraines extr^mement curieuses. La muraille d'Ovah^ (au N-E) mesure 50 metres de long sur 4 metres de large et i m. 50 c. de hauteur; elle porte un grand nombre de petits tumuli, tant6t circulaires, tantdt pyramidaux, faits de pierres amoncel^es r^gulierement. Les chambres souterraines sont des sortes de casemates elliptiques, dont Ten tree regarde la mer; I'dpaisseur de leurs murs varie de i m. 20 c. ^ 2 m. 50 c. ; le couloir d'entr^e ne mesure que o m. 50 c. en hauteur et o m. 55 c. en largeur; il donne acces a une chambre large de 2 m. 50 c, haute de i m. 60 c, dont le sol est de terre battue, le tout est forme par des dalles de basalte recouvertes de terre. Les rochers du sud off rent des sculptures int^ressant : visages humains, ois- eaux, poissons; on y remarque une forme Strange, un animal ayant une t^te de chat et une forme se rapprochant de celle de I'homme avec un dos courb^, avec des bras longs et minces. Dans plusieurs grottes, ont ^t^ d^couverts des dessins en couleurs, blanc, rouge et noir, repr^sentant le visage de I'homme, des oiseaux a quatre pieds, et m^me des navires a trois m^ts, avec leurs voiles gonfldes par le vent. La sculpture ^tait fort en honneur dans I'lle de Piques; on a retrouv^ quelques specimens de bois sculptds provenant des anc^tres; ces sculptures sur bois servaient h. completer le parure des Maori, qui habitaient I'ile; il y en avait plusieurs sortes. Le Tahofiga ^tait une boule en bois de o m. 10 c. k o m. 1 5 c. de hauteur, cisel^e avec soin, et du sommet de laquelle s'^chappaient tantdt deux, tant6t quatre t^tes humaines k faces oppos6es; ces boules se SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 315 portaient au cou; tous les Maori en avaient une. Le Rci-miro, rci fait en bois de miro, probablement un mimosa, rappelait par sa forme les navires d'autre- fois, et se terminait en figure humaine ; il ^tait porte par les hommes, attaeh^ au cou; les femmes s'ornaient d'un rei en coquillages. Les Moai de bois ^taient des statuettes b. forme humaine, dont les yeux dtaicnt formes par un cercle en os entourant une corn^e en pumex vitreux. L'l'a dtait un bAton de I m. 50 c. de longueur environ, ovale ^ son extremite infdrieure; il s'arron- dissait et se r^tr^cissait dans sa partie moyenne ; il se terminait par une t^te humaine a double face. UAo ^tait un balancier de bois, mince et Idger, que les chanteurs devaient manier avec dextdritd ; le Rapa dtait un ao ne d^passant pas o m. 60 c. Plus curieux que ces dilT^rents objets sont les Ko-haii-rongorongo, mot qui. d'apres les traducteurs, signifierait "bois de hibiscus parlants." Vers 1868, le pere Gaspard Zumbohm, voulant faire un cadeau ^ I'^v^que de Tahiti, lui porta de I'lle de Paques une chaine de cheveux; elle dtait enroul^e autour d'un bois plat de o m. 30 c. sur cm. 15c.; cette plauchette dtait singu- liere: sur les deux c6tes des caracteres dtaient graves; plus que la chaine de cheveux, elle piqua la curiosite de Mgr. Tepano Jaussen ; d€]h. le frere Eugene Eyraud, qui vint en 1864 a I'lIe de Piques, pour y rapatrier quelques-uns des indigenes razzias en 1862 par des navires pdruviens, avait signale les tablettes en bois, couvertes de caracteres hi^roglyphiques, qu'il avait vues dans les cases indigenes. L'^v^que de Tahiti pria les missionnaires de I'lle de Pdques de lui envoyer plusieurs specimens de ces bois ; il re^ut un miro, une rame et trois tablettes. Sur le rame, longue de o m. 90 c, large de o m. 10 c, ^taient ligur^es de chaque c6t6 8 lignes de figures renfermant 1547 caracteres; sur le miro, long de o m. 20 c, large de o m. 20 c, 14 lignes ^taient gravies d'un c6t6, 14 de I'autre, offrant 806 caracteres; sur I'une des tablettes, longue de o m. 40 c., large de o m. 15 c, il y avait 10 lignes au recto, 12 au verso, donnant 1135 caracteres, et sur I'autre, 9 Hgnes d'un c6t€, 8 lignes de I'autre, avec 822 caracteres. Les lignes f orm^es par ces caracteres sont horizontales et a pen pres paral- lels; elles sont tracees en commengant par le bas; la premiere hgne inf^rieure va de gauche a droite ; lorsque le graveur I'eut achev^e, il retourna la tablette la tete en bas, et sur la premiere ligne il en traga une seconde de gauche k droite ; arriv^e au bord, il vira de nouveau, ^crivant une troisieme hgne dans le sens de la premiere, c'est-a-dire de gauche a droite par rapport a lui-m^me; lorsque Ton examine I'une de ces planchettes, les figures des lignes i et 2 ont les t^tes oppos^es les unes aux autres, de meme que les lignes 3 et 4, 4 et 5 ; lorsque I'artiste est arriv^ en haut de la premiere face, il tourne la planche de droite ^ gauche et continue sur le verso en gravant la premiere ligne tout en haut, puis continuant en descendant ligne par ligne, corame les boeufs, qui sillonnent les deux versants d'un coteau, et qui, apres avoir commence en bas d'un versant, ^tre months sans rompre le sillon, passent sur le versant oppos6 et descendent par une suite de lacets r^guhers. La regie du renversement des lignes n'^tait pas absolue, comme le prouve I'inscription de 3 lignes (de verso) que nous reproduisons d'apres une photographic. On a tent^ de ddchiffrer le sens des 500 caracteres diffdrents releves sur les tablettes. Chaque signe repr^sente un objet et est un croquis: croquis d'homme, de poisson, d'oiseau, de fieur; on y reconnait, parmi les hommes, 316 EASTER ISLAND. des chefs; parmi les poissons, des dorades; parmi les oiseaux, des frigates; parmi les fleurs, la fleur de la canne a sucre : bien rendus sont les cancrelats noirs, la baleine, les fruits pendant aux branches, les croissants de la lune, la pluie qui tombe ; quelques scenes aussi : des hommes langant une pierre, des hommes tenant du feu, des hommes mangeant, des hommes dans la chatne d'union. Ces figures ne repr^sentent que les animaux, les plantes, les choses de I'ile; on n'y reconnait aucun animal Stranger; chaque signe repr^sente un objet ouunacte: aucun signe nerelie les id^esentreelles. Ces tablettes rappellent I'^criture primitive de I'ancienne Egypte a I'^poque id^ographique, ou le scribe peignait la chose dont il voulait parler, ou des sons ne s'^taient pas encore attaches aux images qui allaient plus tard perdre leur signification. Elles rappellent I'^criture ^gyptienne sans ^tre une Venture, car elles ne traduisent pas une suite de pens^es; elles sont une s^rie d'images inddpendantes les unes des autres. Quelle pouvait ^tre leur utility? "N'y a-t-il rien 1^ dedans?", comme demandait I'^veque de Tahiti. II semble que ces tablettes devaient servir h aider la m^moire des indigenes lorsqu'ils se r^unissaient pour chanter; chaque signe repr^sentait peut-^tre le premier mot ou la premiere id^e de la strophe : en suivant les Hgnes, les choeurs se souvenaient, croit-on, de I'enchainement des paroles: ces tablettes sont des bois "soufiieurs." En scrutant les horizons, nous pourrons distinguer, dans les iles qui marquent la Hsiere m^ridionale du domaine polyn^sien, des statues identiques a celles de I'lle de Paques;il s'en rencontre a 1' He Pitcairn, al'IleTubuai, kl'Ile Raivavae; dans cette derniere, les statues ont m^me allure qu'a I'lle de Piques, mais elles sont moins grandes ; les oreilles sont ^normes et le bas du corps informe ; ces moai sont montds sur des plate-formes. A Pitcairn, il y avait anciennement un marae considerable, qui ^tait ornd a chaque angle d'une statue d'environ trois metres de haut, mont^e sur une plate-forme en pierre unie. A Puamau, vers la pointe orientale de I'lle Hivaoa (du groupe des Marquises) se voient encore de hautes statues : celle que nous pr^sentons ici s'^leve au-dessus du sol d'en- viron quatre metres. De m^me qu'a I'lle de Paques, des artistes de talent sculptaient le bois aux lies Marquises; dans cet archipel, ils se livrent, d'ail- leurs de nos jours encore, a ce travail traditionnel ; statues de pierre et pieces sculpt^es y ont un type un peu special : yeux grands et ronds, bouche largement fendue, cr^ne tres aplati. Les poteaux sculpt^s, plantds autrefois dans I'lle Nord de la Nouvelle- Zeiande par les premiers Emigrants de I'Hawaiki, ont d'evidentes analogies avec la facture des sculptures de la Polyn^sie orientale. A travers la campagne de I'lle de Paques se rencontrent aussi des pierres levees, hautes de i m. 20 c. ; a Hawaii, autres menhirs et des dolmens faits de trois pierres debout recouvertes d'une quatrieme; a Tonga-tabu, a I'autre extr^mite du Pacifique, est une porte monumentale en pierre; entre Hawaii et Tonga-tabu, dans I'lle Maiden, qui est de formation madr^porique, et oule basalt fait d^faut, les dolmens ont 6t6 construits en blocs madr^poriques ; h Rapa, c'est-a-dire Rapa-iti, on rencontre des menhirs; on y voit aussi des con- structions cyclop^ennes faites de pierres taill^es de 2 m. 50 c. sur i m. 80 c. de hauteur, plac^es les unes sur les autres ; tous les sommets des montagnes qui ne sont pas absolument inaccessibles, tous les cols principaux donnant acces SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 317 d 'une valine dans une autre, sont domin^s par des forts en picrres sdchcs par- faitement construits, composes de terrasses superposdes, qu'une tour domine. D'autres monuments anciens ont ^t^ signaldsvers I'extr^menorddudomaine: dans Ics Mariannes; a Tinian, dans cet archipel, se voient encore des vestiges de temples polynesiens: ce sont de doubles rangdes symdtriques de piliers carrds, de forme pyraraidale, mesurant 5 pieds h la base, ayant 12 ou 13 pieds de hauteur, surmontes chacun d'un demi-globe massif dont le diametre fait face en liaut et qui olTre de loin I'apparence d'une grande jatte; il y a pcu de parties de I'ile ou il n'y ait de ces piliers. Quel peuple a fagonn^ les gigantesques statues du cratere de Ranororaka, celles de Raivavae et des autres iles? Quel peuple a construit ces colossales plates-formes fun^raires de I'lle de Paques? Quels artistes ont gravd les bois d'hibiscus? Quelles communaut^s ont dleve les temples de Tinian ? (Page 228.) Iv'Ile de Piques, comme disait a la tribune de la Chambre, en 1890, 1'ev^que Freppel, situde a mi-chemin entre le continent am^ricain et nos ^tablissements de Tahiti, est un position de premier ordre : elle a une impor- tance maritime considerable, puisque c'est la seule ile qui coupe la route d' Aus- tralie en avant de Tahiti; elle a une importance commerciale tr^s grande, puisqu'un Frangais, qui y r^sida de 1868 a 1876, Dutrou-Bornier, r^ussit h y faire pousser du ble, de I'orge, de I'avoine, y planta assez de vignes pour esp6rer une recolte de quatre a cinq cents barriques de vin par an, y recolta des fruits en abondance, des peches, des ligues, et y possedait, lorsqu'il mourut, 6000 moutons, 100 vaches, 42 chevaux, 300 pores. II avait enseign^ aux Polynd- siens de Tile I'amour de la France et, en 1870, 250 d'entre eux voulaient venir avec leurs lances combattre pour la France. En 1872 leur reine adressa h Tahiti une demande formelle de protectorat: le gouvernement envoya sa reponse par I'aviso a vapeur le Bruat; il remerciait la reine et les chefs de leurs sentiments, demandait a notre compatriote Dutrou-Bornier decontinuerdf avo- riser ces tendances et laissait entrevoir une prochaine declaration d'annexation qui n'^tait que diflferee. Dutrou-Bornier vient a Tahiti en 1875, il est accueilli par le gouverneur comme le repr^sentant de la France k I'lle de Piques. En i88i un chef de I'lle de Paques, accompagnd d'une vingtaine d'indigenes, est envoy^ a Papeete pour demander la nomination d'un resident ; 1' administration fran^aise repondqu'elle considereles indigenes de I'ile comme sesprotdges,mais que ses ressources ne lui permettent pas d'installer un fonctionnaire b. titre permanente dans un poste si lointain. Le ChiH s'est empar^ en 1888 de cette ile, sur laquelle le pavilion f rangais avait flott6 pendant plus de douze ans ! [From the " Proceedings of the California Academy of Sciences, vol. v, page 317.) (The photographic plates mentioned in this excellent record were of great clearness and beauty. A dozen years after the date of this correspondence I tried in vain to secure a set, but nothing could be learned in Papeete of the dis- position of the negatives. The Lord Bishop of Axieri, Mgr. Tepano Jaussen, had a set of the plates in his own Hbraryand had sent sets to various scientific bodies, but to only a few, for the temporalities of a missionary bishop are but slight. The Cahfornia Academy of Sciences lost all its collections in the des- truction of the city. For the same reason the following citation is beyond the reach of investigators, for copies of the volume are rare even in libraries.) 318 EASTER ISLAND. The President donated a series of photographs (25) of the hieroglyphic inscriptions on the blocks found on Easter Island. A letter was read on the subject of these hieroglyphics from Mr. Croft as follows : "Papeete, Tahiti, April 30th, 1874. " Dear Sir : Your very complimentary letter, of February 4th, was received by me at a moment when I was prostrated by a severe illness ; but I availed my- self of the first hours of convalescence, con amore, to attend to your very natu- ral, and indeed, somewhat anticipated requests. Being informed by Monseig- neur Axieri that it would be impossible for him to let you have one of the blocks, I have spared no exertions to obtain for you two good sets of photographs of all of them, in accordance with your desire. "The Bishop, owing in part to his desire to ameliorate your disappointment in not being able to see and handle one of the coveted articles, and partly owing to his own innate good nature, has done all he could to assist me, lending me the blocks (some of them twice over) to be taken to the photographer, and also loaning me the manuscript chart of Easter Island, and a lithographic view of some of the statues, (or rather 'busts') together with other assistance. " Mr. De Greno, a Swede, now residing in Papeete, who was passenger in a ship which was sunk at Easter Island, having been run in there in a sinking condition, and who was obliged to stay there some months until taken off by a brig calling there on her way here from Valparaiso, and who takes an interest in everything referring to that island, has kindly lent me part of a Harper's Weekly of April 26th, 1873, from which I have had photographed a portion of an engraving of a scene in Easter Island. I should advise you to obtain a copy of the said Weekly, and see the whole picture, and read the account accompany- ing it. I have submitted it to the examination of a number of Easter Island natives, and they inform me that it is a very true representation of the actual state of things, both with reference to the ' statues, ' and to the dress, dances, and appearance of their people at home. Mr. De Greno also substantiates their statement. "I have numbered and otherwise classified the ' photos, ' (ordering the pho- tographer to preserve the margins for that purpose) so that I think you will be enabled, from the directions written by me on them and in the letter accom- panying them, to arrange them properly. One of the blocks is more than a yard long, and I was obliged to have the 'photo' taken in six sections) — three on each side — in order to have the characters sufficiently large and distinct to enable you to read them. ' ' The blocks are of different sizes and shapes. I will explain why they are so. Many long ages ago, (according to the account the natives of Easter Island, now living in Tahiti, give me) the population of that island had grown to be very great, numbering some thousands ; and as the island is small, being only about twenty miles long, they found it was necessary, on account of having to depend entirely on their own resources, to cultivate every spot of land that w^as capable of cultivation. For this reason they destroyed all the trees, and planted sweet potatoes, yams, etc., where those trees had grown. From that time to this, they have never had a tree more than say two inches in thickness, and that of a soft, quick-growing kind, which they were obliged to use before its wood had time to harden. Owing to this circumstance, after they had con- sumed all the wood from their ancient forests, they were obliged to pick up the driftwood cast on their shores b}' the ocean, and collect, from whatever other source they could, any kind of hard wood they could procure in order to record whatever they wished to record. This accounts for the varieties of wood, the singular shapes, and the variable thickness of the blocks. SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 319 "These records or blocks, they say, were extremely numerous in former times; but a great many were destroyed during their frequent wars, when each party would, in their anger, injure the valuables of the opposing party. Some of the natives, however, have told me, with what truth I know not, (for the natives of all these islands cannot be depended upon for the truth) that soon after the Catholic missions were established on their island, the missionaries persuaded many of their people to consume by tire all the blocks in their pos- session, stating to them that they were but heathen records, and that the pos- session of them would have a tendency to attach them to their heathenism, and prevent their thorough conversion to the new religion, and the consequent sa\dng of their souls. Others of the natives deny this statement altogether, and are very strenuous in saying that it is false. I may here mention that the latter are Catholics, and are living with the Bishop. Their statements should be taken with some allowance. Those who make the charge, on the other hand, are employed by Mr. Brander, a merchant and planter here, and are not subject to the control of the Catholics. "Mr, De Greno, the Swede before spoken of, tells me that when he first landed on the island, the natives showed him and his friends quite a number of the records, and they seemed to attach a great value to them; for some three or four months after, when he was about leaving, and desired to take one or more of them away with him, he found it impossible to get one by any means, and indeed, many of the natives denied having any. The captain of the sunken ship, however, managed to get two or three of them, which he has taken to Europe. "Mr. Calligan, mate of an American vessel from your port, which vessel was lately wrecked on Easter Island, where he and his friends built a boat from the remains of the wreck, and came down in it to Tahiti, (and who now commands a small schooner sailing among the islands here) also managed to get one of the blocks, which, he has told me, (he is absent just at the present writing) he has sent to his wife, somewhere in CaUfornia I think. When he returns, I will try to find out where, and inform you, so that you may have an opportunity to see and probably obtain it, or at least to obtain a photographic representation of its characters. "Mr. Parker, a merchant of this place, informs me that some three or four years ago, when nearly three hundred of the Easter Island natives were brought to Tahiti, (as laborers for a term of years, which are now expiring) they had a number of blocks in their possession which they tried to sell ; but they charged such a high price for them that no one bought them. He says that they seemed to think that they were very valuable, but they could not bring any one else to their way of thinking. Mr. Parker says that he thought (not undcr.standing their language) that they were mere bits of wood on which they had tried their skill at carving, and that the characters were merely ornamental, and that he did not sufficiently admire such ornaments to cause him to invest any money in it — at any rate, as much as they demanded. Had he known that they were por- tions of their records, inscribed in an ancient and peculiar langauge, he would have brought all he could get at any price. Although I was present here, my- self, in Papeete, at the time, these blocks entirely escaped my notice, nor did any one give me the slightest hint of their presence. Had I had Mr. Parker's opportunity, it is quite probable that I should have laid this matter before the scientific world years ago. It is barely possible that there may be some of these blocks now in the possession of some one in Tahiti — Easter Island natives or others; and I am making inquiries for the purpose of obtaining, if possible, one or more of them for you. " In reference to my translation of the inscriptions, I am sorry to mform you that I was cruelly disappointed in my interpreter. On the day on which he was brought to my residence by his countryman, who had recommended him as 320 EASTER ISLAND. competent to give me a translation of the characters, I wrote down part of what he pretended to interpret for me, and my hopes were raised to the highest pitch. This day was Sunday, the only day when he was at leisure to attend to such things. During the following week I had mislaid the manuscripts, and when he came again on the succeeding Sunday, I thought it best to begin anew with the translation, and I proceeded to again write down his interpretation, both in his own dialect and in the-Tahitian dialect of the Malay language. As I proceeded, however, it struck me that the second translation of the same char- acters differed materially from the first. This thought kept growing upon me more and m.ore as I advanced, until at last I became convinced that he v/as deceiving me, and that he did not or could not truly interpret the character. I concluded, however, not to be too hasty in the matter ; and so I gently told him to go away for the present, and to come back again on the following Sunday. He did not come again on that day, and not until the next Sunday. In the mean- time, however, I had found the first manuscript, and having compared it with the second, I found that they differed very greatly. When he finally came again, I requested him to again go over his former translation, so that I might correct the errors and omissions in my manuscript. He did so, and I found that his third pretended interpretation again differed from either of his former transla- tions. I then called the attention to these facts — told him that it was impossible that the same characters should have three different meanings on three differ- ent Sundays ; that he knew nothing, probably, of the meaning of the characters ; that he w^as trying to deceive me, and that he had better leave. He left. "The Bishop has also been trying his hand in translating the inscriptions. He showed me a manuscript book of considerable thickness, which he thought contained an interpretation of most of the characters on the ' photos ' marked N OS. 5 and 6 on our list, being the two sides of one of the blocks. In this work he says he was assisted by one of his own people, (a native of Easter Island now in the employ of the IMission) who acted as interpreter. I advised him to sub- ject him to a similar test to that to which I had subjected mine, when I fear he will be undeceived as I was. He promised to do so when opportunity occurred. "Mr. De Greno informs me that when he was on Easter Island he saw two ver>^ old, decrepit natives, whom he was told were taught, in their early youth, to read and inscribe the records, and thought that it was quite probable that they could do so. " In regard to the great stature which you say in your letter is mentioned by Roggewein, I have noticed that their stature was rather small than great — sel- dom exceeding six feet, and rarely attaining that. I made inquiries of them as to the probable cause of this difference between the stature of their ancestors and their present height. They stated, in answer, that some twelve years ago their island was visited by a number of Peruvian vessels, as many as nine at one time. These vessels sent a part of their crews on shore, armed, and then the vessels surrounded their island, firing on them with cannon, while the boats' crews, combined, were driving and firing upon them with muskets. In this manner a number of them were killed, for they had no firearms, and were too timid to make close work of it. The consequence was, they w^ere obhged to sur- render, and after being all collected in one place, their pitiless conquerors pro- ceeded to select all the largest and most powerful men, and after securely put- ting them in irons, took them on board the vessels and carried them off into slavery, to carry heavy sacks of guano on the Chincha Islands. They have some boys, however, growing up, and who promise to make large men. I have had one of them photographed for you (No. 17) by himself, and again in the groups, (Nos. 10 and 11) where he is the central figure, being already taller than the full-grown men beside him. SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 321 "You ask, also, for photographs of the scenery of Kastcr Ishiiid. I have no means by which I could obtain a photographic view of that kind. Rut after somewhat lengthy conversations with the natives, Mr. DeCJreno, and others on that subject, I think I can give you a pen-picture of sonic of the scenery, l-^mcy an island which raises smoothly from the principal portion of the shore to hills of moderate height, divested for the most part of rocks and roughnesses. In three parts of the island are extinct volcanoes, as laid down in the chart. Their craters, however, have been rounded down by time and the ' elenients, ' and the whole appearance of the island indicates great age, nuich older than Tahiti and its surrounding islands. There is not a tree or bush to be seen on the island, except some few that have been planted near the residence of Mr. Dutrou- Bornier, a French sea-captain now residing on the island, and who is connected with Mr. John Brander, of this place, in sheep and cattle-raising there. " In reference to your question, ' How do the natives of Easter Island obtain fire?' I have to answer that they cannot tell. Their forefathers, like the ancient Romans, had their 'vestal' fires, preserved from ancient times; but the ' Vestal Virgins ' of Easter Island were gray-headed and gray-bearded old heathen priests. It was a part of their duty, sacredly attended to, to guard the eternal fire, which was neutral, together with its guardians, in all wars. From this sacred fire the whole community — at one time a large one — could obtain that useful 'element' from time to time, as they needed it, for culinary and other purposes. This custom is still kept up by a portion of the conununity, while another portion rely on the matches of Mr. Dutrou-Bornier for their sup- ply. Another portion of the community have learned from Gambler Islanders (who were sent there by the Catholics, to assist the priests) how to make fire: not by rubbing two sticks together, as you ask in your letter, but by rubbing the point of one stick on the side of the other, until it makes a hot groove and eventually fire — a work generally of from five to ten minutes. In order to illustrate this, I have had a photograph taken for you, showing you the natives in the very act of producing fire, and have also sent you the identical sticks used on that occasion. You will notice that the wood is of a soft and spongy nature. It grows abundantly on these islands, and is a variety known as the Hibiscus tiliaceus, and called by the natives ' Pur an' and 'Fate,' pronounced ' Purow' and ' Fow, ' ' ow' being sounded as in the word ' how. ' You can, if you wish, obtain large quantities of it, by going on board the vessels carrying oranges from these islands to San Francisco ; the orange crates are mostly made of it. And you could also get one of the Tahitian or other islanders, sailors on board of such vessels, to make fire for you by the aid of these sticks, and thus practically or ocularly answer your own question, as they are all experienced in the art. "As to the cord of human hair, it is no doubt of very modern origin, and therefore of no value in investigating the age of the inscriptions or the origin of the language. I have, therefore, not sent you any of it. The natives of the islands are all the time making it, and it is of no value in reference to matters of antiquity. " I have spoke to the natives about the white men seen by Roggewein. They state that some of their people are very light-colored when they are not much exposed to the sun's rays. And it may have been much more so formerly, and the lighter portion may have been readily mistaken for white men ; for they were quite as light as some white sailors who are much exposed to the sun. "Mr. Calhgan, before spoken of in this letter, informs me that during his forced stay on Easter Island he kept a journal, noting down things which came under his observation, and that he has sent it to his friend, Mr. MacCrellish, of the San Francisco Alta California, who will doubtless publish extracts from it. You will thereby, perhaps, be able to learn much about the island, written upon 322 EASTER ISLAND. the spot, with all the freshness of narrative that usually accompanies articles so written. "Mr. Viaud's work, though in French, will also be interesting, being, like Mr. Calligan's, so very modern, and written upon the spot. You will find it noticed in Harper s Weekly of April 26th, 1873, before mentioned in this letter. " I am very anxious to see whether the characters on the blocks agree with those on the sculptures on the island of Java and other East Indian islands on the coast. If you have now, or can get a chance to see, a work on East Indian sculptures, please consult it and inform me of the result. "Yours in haste, "Thomas Croft. "Professor George Davidson, "President California Academy of Sciences, San Francisco." "Papeete, Tahiti, April 30th, 1874. "President California Academy of Sciences. "Dear Sir: Yours of the 4th ult., requesting me to procure for you photo- graphs of all the blocks of characters in the possession of the Mission here, and also the scenery, monuments, people, etc., of Easter Island, was duly received by me, and I hasten to comply with your requests. Accompanying this letter you will receive 52 photographs in duplicate as follows: Nos. i and 2 back each other; Nos. 3 A, 3 B, and 3 C, and Nos. 4 A, 4 B, and 4 C, also back each other; the block from which they were taken is over a yard long, and I was obliged to have it taken in six sections, three on each side, in order that the characters should be large enough to enable you to see them distinctly. Nos. 5 and 6 back each other — that is, the one was taken from one side of the block, and the other from the other. No. 7 is taken from a lithograph in possession of the Bishop. No. 8 is taken from a manuscript chart of Easter Island, also in the possession of the Bishop. This chart was made by the officers of the Chilian corvette O'Higgin in 1870, as stated on the chart; the names having been corrected by the Bishop personally, from information derived from the islanders themselves now in his employ here. No. 9 was taken from part of an engraving contained in Harper's Weekly of April 26th, 1873, which please see, as it is interesting and truthful ; it and the lithograph were taken by Lieutenant Viand, of the French frigate La Flore, Admiral de Lapelin, on the occasion of said Admiral's conveying away one of the busts from Easter Island, and which he brought here, afterwards took to France. I called him Admiral Roussen, in mistake, in my first letter to the California Academy of Sciences. No. 10 and No. 1 1 are two groups of natives of Easter Island, difTerently taken, on account of the imperfection of the camera used, which was a French instrument. The photographer is about to receive an American camera from California, when he hopes to take the large photographs in a better manner. Nos. 1 2 are two difTerent photographs of the natives on the act of making fire, taken just at the moment of producing fire. One of them holds his hat to prevent the wind from cooling the groove and blowing away the fine wood dust which is produced by the rubbing, and which forms the tinder; another holds the stick rubbed, to prevent its being disarranged, and the third has just finished the rubbing. Nos. 13 and 14 back each other, and are similar to those in the archives of the Academy. Nos. 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, and 20 are portraits of Easter Island natives as they now dress, in the employ of the mission here. Nos. 21 and 22 back each other. No. 23 is a photograph taken at the request of the Bishop, some time since. I have procured two copies to send to you, because it is interesting. The gray-bearded priest in the center is one of two priests who were formerly on Easter Island, and who are accused by a portion SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 323 of the islanders of causing that act of vandahsm, the destruction of a great many of the records. On each side of him stand the two husbands of the two women, and the fathers of the two small children, whose mothers hold them in their arms. I have had the portraits of the two women taken larger, (Nos. 19 and 20) so that you can better see their features, and also the husband of one of them, (No. 19) who is No. 16, in order that you may see his features. The other one refused to be taken. In No. 23 you also may see, in the hands of another priest, one of the blocks from which I have had two of the photographs taken. You may also see in the hands and on the persons of different natives, some of the idols, paddles, and implements u.sed by the heathen priests in their worship. "Both the Bishop and myself would be extremely pleased if you would send us a copy of the Proceedings of the California Academy of Sciences, containing my letters on this affair, to be preserved as a souvenir of passing events, and as containing in a printed form the information which I and others have collected. "Mr. C. B. Hoare, the photographer here, wishes me to state that he will preserve the negatives from which all these photographs have been taken, and if you or any of your friends wish any more, he will be able to furnish them at a much lower price than he is obliged to charge for these. " I have presented to the Bishop, in your name, a copy of each of the photo- graphs, as some compensation to him for his kindness and trouble. I feel cer- tain that I shall receive your approbation for so doing. " I have retained a copy of each of the photographs, numbered and marked precisely like yours, so that if you need any more explanations, or wish to order any one or more of them, you need but state its number, when I will look at mine, and understand you perfectly. "Yours, etc., "Thomas Croft." The following is a transcript of the article mentioned in the foregoing letter. The number of Harper s Weekly in which it appears further embellishes the article with a wood ctit \ery little short of a page in size, from which it appears that Lieutenant Viand's crayon was as fanciful as his pen. While the information as to events on Easter Island may not be wholly trustworthy, the extract may possess an extraneous interest as one of the earliest productions of Pierre Loti. "M. Julien Viaud, an officer of the French frigate Florida, has published an interesting account of a recent exploration of Easter Island, in the Pacific Ocean. This island is rarely visited either by Americans or Europeans; but if M. Viand's pen and pencil do not exaggerate, it lately possessed some of the most remarkable rehcs of an extinct race, civilization, and religion ever dis- covered in the New World. The Florida anchored off Easter Island one fine morning, and was immediately boarded by the captain of a whaling ship lying there, who informed the captain of the frigate that a Dane was living on the island, and that the native inhabitants numbered about five hundred, the Dane being the only European there. The captain of the whaler was accompanied by a native islander, apparently not more than twenty-five years of age; his slight, but well proportioned figure was nearly nude, and tattoed in a very rude manner, the tattooing, consisting of broad straight hues interspersed with dehneations of birds, so completely covering the body as nearly to conceal the original color of the skin. His lips were tattooed blue, and his face was dis- figured by the appHcaticu of a kind of red clay mixed with oil. In his dark, bushy hair were fastened plumes, quills, and tufts of feathers. His eyes were immoderately large, and had a soft, melancholy expression. His name was 324 EASTER ISLAND. Pdt^ro. He did not remain long on board, but after entertaining the crew with several fantastic melodies, departed, accompanied by M. Viaud, who with him entered the skiff, and sailed toward the island. No sooner had these two landed on the beach than a crowd of tattooed savages issued from the smallest imaginable huts, brandishing shapeless grimacing idols, and spears pointed with flint. The natives immediately surrounded the officer, but evinced no signs of a hostile disposition. He noticed that they possessed a mild, timid expression of countenance, in spite of the rude tattooing, which imparted a fierce and malevolent aspect. The islanders, in turn, scanned the stranger with evident curiosity, and forming a circle around him, made gestures and demonstrations of a most extraordinary nature. They first poised their bodies in surprising attitudes, and chanted a plaintive, lugubrious melody. Suddenly the rhythm grew more animated, the languid tones changed to loud and harsh vociferations, and ended in a frantic, maniacal dance. No pictorial illustration could convey any but a faint idea of the scene. There was something in their movements inconceivably wild and grotesque. They moved about, gesticu- lating wildly, and singing in an outlandish manner, with uncouth voices, modu- lated to suit savage ears. The wild songs were sometimes slow and solemn, then rapid and shrill, and as abruptly ended and all hushed. " Before returning to the frigate, the officer explored a large tumulus on the island. There, upraised above the dead, were mounds of stones like Gaelic cromlechs, tall monuments, and immense stone statues. One of the latter, which had fallen, measured twenty-seven feet long, and eight feet across the breast and shoulders. Opposite the tumulus was a tiny spot of ground cov- ered with a wreck of coral rock and thin transparent shells. This granulated mass was of well defined whiteness, with the exception of a part which was beautifully variegated with a fine trituration of rose coral. " Previous to the execution of an act of vandaHsm purposed by the admiral of the frigate, M. Viaud revisited the tumulus, his purpose this time being to make crayon sketches of some of the enormous statues that were standing or lying on every side. This done, a detachment of officers and men were sent in the ship's boat to the island. It was proposed to overthrow the huge stone figures, demoHsh them, and transport the fragments to France. The officers and crew landed, and at the signal call marched to the place designated. On arriving there they at once commenced the work of destruction. An inde- scribable scene followed. The colossal pillars and statues were loosened from their foundations and broken into spHnters. Crowds of natives assembled, and animated by the example set before them, they too displaced the images, leveled the monuments, and mutilated the statues of stone. At intervals the islanders would dance wildly about, at the same time making the place resound with savage yells. One native alone of the entire population stood grimly aloof, ruefully contemplating the scene. His hair was bristling with black, sombre plumes. It was the old chief of the island. An hour passed; every relic of antiquity lay prostrate on the ground. The detachment withdrew to the water's edge, carrying the sphnters and fragments, which were to be trans- ferred to the deck of the frigate." [From "The Beginnings of Writing,"by Dr. Walter James Hoffman (New York : D.Appleton & Co., 1895), page 29.] The natives of the Easter Islands were possessed of a system of elaborate picture writing. Pieces of hard wood from four to six inches in length and half as broad were prepared by making parallel shallow grooves, in which the delicate outlines of human figures, animate forms and plants were incised. SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. .^25 The ridges between the grooves prevented the figures from becoming defaced by friction. The most interesting point in connection with these records is that the initial character is at the lower left hand corner, the succeeding ones running towards the right side, at the end of which the specimen must be turned upside down and the reading continued until the end is reached, when the record is again held as at the beginning. This, then, is in the style of the ancient Greek boustrophedon. [From Ellis' "Polynesian Researches," vol. 3, chapter 11.] Two degrees farther from the equator, and rather more than twenty degrees nearer the American continent, an island is situated, which has attracted considerable notice from most of the navigators who have prosecuted their discoveries in the Pacific. It was discovered by Roggewein, on Easter day, 1722, and called Easter Island. This is a small hilly island, bearing evident marks of volcanic origin, or of having been subject to the action of subterraneous fire. The hills are conical, and were by Kotzebue supposed to resemble those of Hawaii. Nothing can be more contradictory than the descriptions different voyagers have given of the appearance of this island. Some as in Roggewein's account, and that of La Perouse, representing it as rich and fertile; others, as Forster, describing it as parched and desolate. The population, which La Perouse estimated at about 2,000, is supposed by Kotzebue to have increased; by others they are said to have decreased, and not to exceed i ,200. The inhabitants are evidently part of the race which has spread itself extensively over the isles of the Pacific, and they evince that propensity to licentiousness and theft which mark the larger communities. The most remarkable objects in Easter Island are its monuments of stone- work and sculpture, which, though rude and imperfect, are superior to any found among the more numerous and civilized tribes inhabiting the South Sea Islands. These monuments consist in a number of terraces or platforms, built with stones, cut and fixed with great exactness and skill, forming, though destitute of cement, a strong durable pile. On these terraces are fixed colossal figures or busts. They appear to be monuments erected in memor>^ of ancient kings or chiefs, as each bust or column had a distinct name. One of these, of which Forster took the dimensions, consisted of a single stone twenty feet high and five wide, and represented a human figure to the waist ; on the crown of the head a stone of cylindrical shape was placed erect, this stone was of a different color from the rest of the figure, which appeared to be formed of a kind of cellular lava. In one place seven of these statues or busts stood together; one, which they saw lying on the ground, was twenty-seven feet long and nine in diameter. The largest, however, that La Perouse saw, was fourteen feet six inches high and seven feet six inches in diameter. The inhabitants of many of the northern and eastern islands make stone represen- tations of their deities and of their departed ancestors, but none equal in size to those found on Easter Island. When Cook visited this island the natives appeared to possess but few means of subsistence and to inhabit very small and comfortless dwelUngs. A greater abundance appeared when they were subsequently visited by the French navigator; their habitations appeared more comfortable, one of which was three hundred and ten feet long and ten feet wide. 326 EASTER ISLAND. (From "Oceanic, ou cinquieme partiedu raonde, " byG. L. Domeny de Rienzi, vol. 2 (1843), page 281.] Nous comprendrons sous le nom de Sporades Oc^aniennes I'lle Vaihou ou de Piques et I'lle Sala y Gomez, les deux terres les plus recul^es de la Polyn^sie. Nous allons d'abord decrire la premiere. L'lle Vaihou est situ6e (extremity nord-est), selon Beechey, par 27° 6' 28" de latitude sud, et 1 1 1° 32' 42" de longitude est; elk est de forme triangulaire et a environ cinq lieues dans sa plus grand largeur: son port, qu'on nomme la bale de Cook, est par 27° 9' latitude sud, et 1 1 1° 45' longitude est. Le point culminant de I'ile s'eleve a onze cents pieds environ au-dessus de la mer. Hidi-Hidi (CEdidee), Taitien qui accompagnait Cook, r^suma parfaitement I'impression que laisse Vaihou. Taata maitai, wenoua ino, dit-il; les hommes bons, la terre mauvaise. En effet, tout annongait une ancienne civihsation perdue par les habitants actuels : c'est que la sterility avait change la face de ce pays. Cook a estim6 la population de cette ile de six a sept mille 4mes; la Perouse a deux mille, et Beechey a douze cent soixante. Selon Roggeween, leur taille est gigantesque; selon Beechey, elle ne d^passe pas cinq pieds sept pouces et demi anglais. Un navigateur (je crois que c'est la Perouse) pretend qu'ils vivent en communaute de biens et de femmes. Cette ile, dont les differents noms europ^ens ont la m^me signifcation, et que les anglais et les Am^ricains appellent Easter's-Island, les Frangais lie de Piques, et les naturels Vaihou, fut decouverte le jour de Piques, le 6 avril 1722, par la division hollandaise aux ordres de I'amiral Roggeween, qui la baptisa du nom de Paasen (Piques), en I'honneur de la solennit^ du jour. A peine cette division ^tait-elle en vue de cette ile, qu'un naturel d'une taille £levee, d'une physionomie agreable, vint vers elle sur une pirogue, et monta a bord sans fagon. Cet homme, veritable pasquin, grimacier comme un polichinelle, repondit a I'accueil amical qu'on lui fit par toutes sortes de singeries. II copiait tout ce qu'il voyait faire et il amusa beaucoup I'equipage. On lui fit quelques presents qu'il suspendit a son cou; il mangea avec grand appetit les aliments qu'on lui offrit; mais au lieu de boire le vin qu'on lui donna, il se le jeta dans les yeux. Plus d'un matelot rit de bon coeur, tout en blasph^mant contre le drole qui faisait, selon eux, si peu de cas du jus divin. Cette hospitality lui allait a merveille; mais ses h6tes ne se souciaient guere d'une plus longue visite d'une sauvage dont ils ne pouvaient dexdner les inten- tions qui pouvaient etre hostiles; aussi on eut toutes les peines du monde k lui faire abandonner ses nouvelles connaissances, et a le faire descendre dans sa pirogue, lorsque le soir fut venu. II dut pourtant se r^soudre a cette separation, qui dut ^tre touchante de sa part, si Ton en juge par I'obstination qu'il mit ^ y consentir. II retourna enfin vers la terre, en criant de toute la force de ses poumons: Odorraga! Odorraga! C'^taient vraisemblablement ses adieux. On ne sait pas au juste quel r^cit il fit a ses compatriotes de sa reception sur le navire hollandais, et s'il tenta leur cupidite ou excita d'injustes soupgons sur les intentions des Europeens, mais le lendemain, quand la division mouilla devant I'ile, sur la plage qui etait semee d'idoles, une foule curieuse et ^tonnee circulait sur le rivage. Leur physionomie sembla aux Hollandais moins heu- reuse que celle du sympathique arlequin de la veille, et ils crurent n'engager qu'avec defiance des communications avec ces insulaires. La suite justifia la perspicacity des nouveaux debarques. On n'a jamais pu savoir comment SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 327 commen^a la lutte; un coup de fusil fut tire; un insulaire tomba roidc mort. Ce coup de fusil alluma la guerre. Roggcwcen desccndit lui-ni^mc h la t6tc de cent cinquante hommes, tant soldats que marins, ct fit feu sur la multitude, qui avait I'outrecuidance de repousser par la force dcs h6tcs qui kur faisaicnt I'honneur de leur rendre visite, et cela sans respect pour la solcnnit^- des saintes f^tes de Paques. II y a un \'ieux proverbe: Le bon p^tit pour le m^chant. H61as! les Hollandais eurent la douleur de rcconnaitre, au nonibre des victimes de cette premiere d6charge, leur bon ami I'arlcquin de la veillc. Les indigenes, qui n'avaient pas compris le hollandais, comprirent cette Icgon de politesse; ils s'y montrerent sensibles; et pour t^moigner il Icurs h6tcs toute leur reconnaissance de leurs bont^s, ils se h^terent de venir deposcr b. leurs pieds tout ce qu'ils avaient de plus pr^cieux, armes, presents, provisions de toutes sortes; ils pousserent m^me la complaisance jusqu'ii leur amencr leurs femmes, et a les forcer de coucher a bord. Depuis cet dchange de politesse, la bonne harmonic r^gna entre les Ivuropdens et les insulaires. Ceux-ci trouvaient qu'ils n'y avaient rien gagn<5 ; les drag^cs dont le parrain de leur lie avait cru devoir accompagner son bapt^me, leur semblaient trop ameres pour en chercher de nouvelles. En consequence, les Hollandais visiterent leur ile; la terre y ^tait bien cultiv^e, les champs y dtaient clos et distincts, et chaque famille occupait un hameau. Les habitations, form^es de pieux fichus en terre et d'un mortier d'argile ou de limon, avec unc couverture de chaume, ^taient larges de huit ou dix pieds et longues de quar- ante k soixante. Les naturels leur semblerent vifs, alertes, et d'une physionomie douce, sou- mise, agreable, modeste, presque timide: quelques-uns ^taient presque blancs, mais la plupart avaient le teint d'un jaune fonc^, et leur corps etait convert de dessins d'animaux et d'oiseaux. Suivant la relation de la decouverte, ils pr^paraient leurs aliments dans des pots de terre; ce qui, si le fait est vrai, annoncerait une Industrie assez avanc^e. Quant aux femmes, les Europ6ens les trouverent passablement jolies, et ils en ^prouverent toutes sortes de prevenances. Les idoles de Vaihou dtaient des statues colossales tailldes dans la pierre. ayant quelque configuration humaine, et environn^es d'une aire pavde en pierres blanches. Les naturels ne les regardaient qu'avec une profonde vene- ration, et se tenaient en foule et assidument aupr^s d'ellcs; parmi eux on dis- tinguait divers personnages ayant des boucles d'oreilles, la t^te rasde, et un bonnet de plumes noires et blanches, et que I'amiral Roggeween a cru ^tre leurs pr^tres. Le navigateur hollandais ne put faire que de courtes observations sur Vaihou. d'ou il fut force de partir le lendemain de crainte d'un vent d'ouest. Depuis cette dpoquc aucun Europeen n'avait visite cette !le, lorsque Cook s'y arr^ta huit jours au mois de mars 1774, et y recueillit facilement toutes les notions qu'il pouvait d^sirer. Les naturels, instruits par une triste expdnence de ce que coutait la guerre avec les Europ^ens, ne s'opposerent pas cette fois h leur visite. Ils y trouverent partout les hommes beaucoup plus nombreux que les femmes et cette disproportion les frappa m6me tellement, que, scion Forster, ce sexe aurait 6t6 graduellement en d^croissant. II est probable qu'elles sc cachaient. Cette erreur lui en fit commettre sans doute une autre dans revaluation de la population, dont 11 n'a port6 le chiffre qu'a neuf mille Ames. In laitien. 328 EASTER ISLAND. nommd Hidi-Hidi (CEdid^e), qu'ils avaient a bord, servit d'interpr^te aux Anglais et facilita un peu leurs rapports avec les insulaires, dans le langage desquels Forster a remarqud quelque ressemblance avec un dialecte de la langue des habitants de Taiti. Selon Cook, ils appelaient leur ile Teapi, et selon Forster ils I'appelaient Vaihou, qui est en effet son veritable nom. Ils vivaient alors sous la direction d'un chef nomm^ Tohi-Tai, dont le pouvoir tres-restreint consistait a donner plut6t des conseils que des ordres. Les hommes ^taient tatoues de la tete aux pieds ; les femmes I'^taient beau- coup moins, mais les deux sexes avaient le corps reconvert d'une couleur rouge ou blanche. Les hommes n' avaient ordinairement pour vetement qu'un tablier court attach^ autour des reins au moyen d'une corde; d'autres, et en g^n^ral les femmes, ^taient revetus d'une grande piece d'^toffe qui leur envelop- pait tout le corps, et avaient les jambes couvertes d'une piece plus petite. C^ et la se rencontraient des hommes ayant une sorte de diademe garni de plumes sur la t^te ; les femmes portaient un bonnet en paille et pointu par le haut ; tons avaient les lobes des oreilles extremement allonges, parfois jusqu'a deux ou trois pouces de longueur, et orn^s ordinairement de touffes de duvet blanc, de plumes et d'anneaux de di verses substances. Leurs cases, dont la porte ^tait si basse qu'on n'y entrait qu'en rampant, ^taient de veritables chenils de la largeur de six a huit pieds et de la hauteur de cinq ou six. Files consistaient en des batons fichus en terre a quelque distance les uns des autres, recourb^s ensemble a leur sommet pour former la charpente, et reconverts en feuilles de chaume. Comme on leur interdit I'entree de plusi- eurs autres, construites en terre et recouvertes en pierres, ils supposerent que c'dtaient des tombeaux Rien ne saurait donner une id6e exacte des singuliers monuments qui exist- aient naguere a Vaihou, et que les Hollandais avaient pris pour des idoles. Cook les examina avec soin sur plusieurs points de I'ile. C'^taient des effigies ayant des yeux en ellipse places en travers de la tete, un nez sans front, un cou tres court, des oreilles interminables, des cheveux roides et droits, des ^paules k peine indiqu^es, et au-dessus de ce buste un appendice en pierre de la forme la plus bizarre, et ayant quelque ressemblance avec le psenth, coiffure des dieux ^gyptiens. Tel ^tait le genre de ces monuments elev^s a la m^moire des plus grands hommes du pays. Les statues etaient hautes tantot de dix, tantot de quinze, tantot de vingt pieds, et souvent le tiers de ces statues n'etait forme d'un bonnet cylindrique dont le diametre avait quatre a cinq pieds. Les naturels en interdisaient toujours I'approche aux Anglais. lis donnaient communement a ces statues les noms de Tomo-Ai, Tomo-Eri, Houhou, IMaraheina, Oum.a-Riva, Winapou, sans doute les chefs auxquels ils etaient consacres, et ils les confon- daient tons sous la denomination de Anga-Tabou, qui signifait peut-etre monu- ments consacres ou qu'on doit revdrer. Aujourd'hui les habitants ne construi- sent que de simples mausolees en pierre en I'honneur des morts. Les monu- ments vus par Cook etaient tres-anciens, et il est a supposer que la decadence de Tile a empeche les habitants d'entreprendre des travaux gigantesques de ce genre. Forster trouva I'ile Vaihou g^n^ralement couverte de pierres brunes, noires et rougedtres, de nature spongieuse et d'origine ^videmment volcanique. Des touffes de feuilles extremement glissantes Etaient les seules preuves de sa v6g€- tation. Parfois, se pr^sentait un sol de tuf ferrugineux, oii la roche ^tait si SUNDRY N0TICP:S OK THE ISLAND. 1^29 compacte qu'il ti'y germait ni herbes, ni plaiitcs. IClle lui parut pen suscepti- ble de fertility. Bien qu'il rapporte que les naturcls avaicnt dcs pirogues, il uc rencontra pas un arbre, k moins qu'on ne veuille donncr ce nom h cpiekiucs tiges d'Hibiscus populneus, chetif arbrisseau d'uu bois blanc ct cassant, i-t donl la feuille ressemble a celle du fr^ne, ou bien h des muriers a papier, dont les iusu- laires tiraient parti pour faire leurs ^toflfes, et a une especc de mimosa au bois rouge, dur et pesant, mais dont la tige tortue, rabougrie, dpaisse de trois pouces, atteint rarenient plus de sept pieds de hauteur. II est done tr^s-probable que les observations du savant Forster furent incompletes. Les oiseaux ^talent pen nombreux et la p^che pen abondante dans ccs par- ages; les poules ^taient le seul animal domestique de Tile, mais elles dtaicnt rares, petites et maigres. Les Anglais presumerent que les habitants se nour- rissaient de rats. Leurs plantes consistaient en ignames, en patates, en cit- rouilles, en bananiers, en cannes a sucre et en une espece de solanum ou morellc. Quoique d^pourvus d'eau, ils les entretenaient tres-bien. II n'y avait dans I'ile ni torrent, ni ruisseau, ni source, et ils se contentaient, pour boire, de I'eau f^tide qu'ils puisaient dans une mare. Apres la P^rouse, plusieurs marins aventuriers se permirent toutes sortes de violences k regard des habitants de cette ile. Le schooner le Nancy de New London, qui p^chait des phoques sur I'ile Masafuero, dont les fourrures se vendent tr^s-bien a Canton, alia recruter des matelots b. Vaihou. Ces hommes, enlev^s de force, se jeterent k la mer, et les aventuriers n'araen^rent que des femmes a Masafuero. D'autres descentes exciterent une indignation g^n^rale parmi les indigenes, et tous les baleiniers qui s'y pres^nterent depuis, furent, avec raison, fort mal accueillis. C'est ainsi que Kotzebiie, qui ignorait ces justes motifs d'irritation contre les Europeens, tomba dans une sorte de guet-apens, quand il eut mouill6, le 28 mars 18 16, devant Vaihou, avec son petit na\nre le Rurick. A son arriv^e, les naturels lui avaient fait le plus cordial accueil, lui offrant des presents, ^changeant quelques productions de I'ile pour de petits morceaux de fer; mais quand les Russes voulurent debarquer, ils les cernerent et les volerent indigne- ment. lis les assaillirent d'une grele de pierres, et les forcerent de se rem- barquer. Kotzebiie ne put done observer Vaihou ; seulement il remarqua que les statues avaient ^te renvers^es de leurs pi6destaux. Voici, du reste, de quelle maniere Choris, dessinateur de I'exp^dition, fait le r^cit de I'expedition du Rurick. "Le 16 mars, de bon matin, nous eumes connaissance de I'lle de Pilques.ou Vaihou. On voyait sur la cote septentrionale des espaces qui avaient I'air d'etre couverts d'arbres, mais ce n'^taient probablement que des bananiers. Bientot on apergut, a I'aide des lunettes d'approche, les monuments dont Cook et la P^rouse ont parle; ensuite on d^couvrit de la fumee dans plusieurs endroits. Nous marchions lentement, de sorte que nous n'attcignimcs qu'ii midi la baie de Cook. "Deux pirogues chetives, pourvues de balanciers, et portant chacune deux hommes, s'avancerent vers nous. Les hommes nous faisaicnt dcs signes et poussaient des cris en montrant la terre, et tenant des filets de p^che h la main. Malgre toutes nos invitations, ils refuserent de s'approcher, et bientfit lis rebrousserent chemin. . " On envoya aussit6t un canot pour sonder la baie et trouver un mouillagc. Les insulaires ^talent rassembles en foule sur le rivage. Un grand nombrc se 330 EASTER ISLAND. jeterent a la nage, et apporterent des bananes, des ignames, des Cannes k sucre, qu'ils echangerent centre du fer; ils ne faisaient pas grand cas des bagatelles qu'on leur offrait. Un insulaire, apres avoir requ des ciseaux, qui ^taient le prix des bananes qu'il tenait a la main, se mit a fuir sans avoir livr6 sa denr^e; on I'appela inutilement. Ses camarades, qui entouraient le canot, semblaient se moquer dc nos gens, de sorte que I'officier qui commandait Tembarcation fut enfin oblige de tirer a plomb sur le fuyard. Celui-ci jeta les fruits, et se hata de gagner la terre ; ses camarades le suivirent. " L'aspect de I'ile 6ta.it assez aride; toutefois elle nous parut moins miserable qu'a Cook et a la P^rouse. Toutes les pentes des hauteurs ^taient partagdes en champs plantes de diff^rents v^getaux, dont les nuances produisaient un effet tres-agrdable ; sans doute ils doivent aux bienfaits de I'cxp^dition fran- QSiise, commandee par la Perouse, plusieurs plantes utiles qu'ils cultivent aujourd'hui. " On apercevait de tons c6t^s des hommes qui couraient au rivage ; la plupart ^taient nus ; il y en avait cedependant quelques-uns qui portaient des especes de manteaux jaunes et blancs de diflf^rentes dimensions. "Des que nous eumes laiss^ tomber I'ancre, deux canots, montes par vingt- deux hommes bien armes, se dirigerent vers la terre. Nous nous en appro- chions, lorsque les insulaires se mirent a nous jeter des pierres; les uns criaient, les autres nous faisaient des gestes menagants. Le rivage 6tait convert au moins desix cents hommes, qui avaient I'airde vouloir s'opposeranotre d^barquement. On tira quelques coups de fusil a poudre ; alors on en vit un grand nombre se refugier derriere les rochers; le bruit pass6, quand ils reconnurent n'avoir point de mal, ils sortirent de leur cachette, en riant et se moquant de nous. "On ne pouvait pas raisonnablement se venger des plaisanteries de ces grands enfants; mais comme on avait le plus grand d^sir de communiquer avec eux, il fallut, puisqu'ils nous refusaient de nous laisser aller chex eux, tacher de les attirer a nous. On leur montra done des outils de fer. Les plus hardis se jeterent a I'eau, nous apporterent des fruits; cedependant ils ne cessaient pas de montrer de la crainte. Enfin, quand ils virent qu'on leur payait bien leurs fruits, ils Echangerent contre notre fer des filets et un petit poulet. Leur pro- vision EpuisEe, ils retournerent a terre. Nous leur fimes signe de s'Eloigner du rivage. lis nous comprirent tres-bien, et nous d^barquames. Toutefois, comme il 6ta.it Evident que ce peuple n'avait pas de bonnes dispositions pour nous, nous rest^mes a peine cinq minutes a terre. D'ailleurs le ressac etait trop fort, et nos canots auraient couru des dangers. " Nous ne vimes pas sur le rivage de la baie les statues dont parlent les voya- geurs qui nous ont precEdEs dans cette ile, et, a I'exception d'un batiment haut de sept pieds, construit en petites pierres, et dans lequel on pouvait entrer en rampant par une ouverture pratiquEe sur le c6t6, nous n'aper^umes rien de remarquable, et rien ne nous indiqua que ce fut une habitation humaine. A droite du lieu du debarquement, et a deux cents pas environ du bord de la mer, s'Elevaient un grand nombre de piliers hauts de trois a quatre pieds, construits d'une seule pierre, et surmontEs d'une dalle de couleur blanche. " Parmi la foule des insulaires qui avaient convert le rivage, et dont le nombre s'Elevait a pen pres a neuf cents, nous ne distingudmes que deux femmes. Un seul homme avait une massue en forme de spatule et ornEe de ciselures. II Etait inutile de s'obstiner a visiter cette ile malgrE la volontE des habitants; en consequence on fit voile au coucher du soleil. " Depuis Kotzebiie, il n'y a guere que Beechey qui ait donnE de nouveaux renseignements sur I'ile Vaihou, bien que son dEbarquement n'ait pas eu plus de succes que celui que nous venons de raconter. II la visita en 1826, en longeant SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 331 de pres la partie septentrionale, imparfaitemcnt rcconnue par scs dcvancicrs, et en observant sa charpente avec plus d'attention. II reniarciua dcs cratt^rcs ^teints et reconverts de verdure, except^ un seul vers la pointe nord-cst. Une grande aridity r^gnait sur les coteaux, et les vallons lui parurent mal cultiv^s. II distingna dans I'un de ces vallons un morai avcc scs quatrc idolcs sur une plate-forme, quelques grandes cases environndes dc quclciucs pclitcs cases souterraines, et un grand enclos en pierres surniontd d'autres picrrcs blanchies, k demi cachdes par des bananiers. Pendant tout cet exanicn autour de I'ile, Beechey avait vu une foule de naturels, dont les uns dtaicnt nus et ne portaient que le maro, et les autres avaient un manteau jetd sur I'dpaule, ddcrire en petit la m^me ligne que lui, en le suivant continuellemcnt h tcrre jusqu'au mouillage de Cook, ou il envoya deux canots bien armds pour dtablir les communications avec eux. lis furent accueillis avec les m^mcs dispositions amicales dont on avait us6 vis-a-vis Kotzebiie; les naturels accoururent ii la nage avec leurs femmes et des provisions a ^changer. Les canots n'dtaicnt pas encore a terre, lorsqu'un de ces insulaires, apportant sa fiUe sur scs dpaules, la langa au milieu des Anglais, en la recommandant bien k leur attention. Cette jeune personne dtait des plus gracieuses; elle avait de beaux yeux noirs, et des cheveux d'dbene flottaient sur ses dpaules. Ainsi que les autres femmes, elle itsdt tatoude au-dessous des sourcils et depuis la ceinture jusqu'au genou, de sorte que de loin on croyait que c'dtait un v^tement qui couvrait cette partie de son corps. Cette charmante creature n'dtait pas dipour\^ue du ddfaut qui caractdrisait ses compatriotes ; car aussitot qu'elle fut pres des Anglais, elle s'empara sans fagon de I'habit d'un officier, et s'en drapa h son gout. A peine les Anglais furent-ils ddbarquds qu'ils s'apergurent, un pen tard, du guet-apens dans lequel ils s'dtaient jetds; les naturels les assaillircnt ct les volerent. Une lutte s'engagea, dans lequelle jouerent les casse-t^te, les dards, les pierres d'une c6ti, et les fusils de I'autre. L'officier Anglais se vit forcd de reculer vers la chaloupe, d'ou il ordonna de faire feu ; le chef qui avait soulevd cette lutte fut tud le premier. L'officier jugea cedependant que, malgrd cet avantage, la place n'dtait pas tenable, et regagna le b^timent; ramenant tons les hommes qui dtaient avec lui, blesses de coups de pierres. Les naturels, de leur c6ti, avaient eu un homme tui, outre leur chef. Beechey, dans son journal, a tracd le portrait de ces insulaires, qu'il croit avoir beaucoup d'analogie avec les habitants de la Nouvelle-Zdlande. Le portrait qu'il en fait est assez avantageux. "C'est," dit-il, "une belle race, les femmes surtout, avec leur figure ovale, leurs traits rdguliers, leur front haut et uni, leurs dents superbes, leur oeil noir, petit et quelque pen enfoncd. La peau des naturels est un peu plus claire que celle des Malais; la forme gdndrale du corps est correcte; les membres, peu musculeux, accusent pourtant de Tagihtd et de la vigueur; les cheveux, d'un noir de jais, ne grisonnent que fort tard." 332 EASTER ISLAND. [From "Die Inscln des stillen Oceans," by Carl E. Meinicke; zweiter Theil, 1876, p. 228.] Endlich liegen 15 bis 20 Grade ostlicher noch zwei kleine Inseln, die ostlich- sten aller derjenigen, welche zu schildern ich hier unternommen habe. Die wichtigste derselben ist die westliche, Rapanui (Grossrapa) bei Cook Waihu Oder Teapi, wahrscheinlich zuerst von dem Flibustier Davis 1687 entdeckt und von Roggeveen 1722 Paascheyland (Osterinsel) benannt, spater besonders von Cook, la Perouse, Beechey, Palmer und Gana erforscht. Sie liegt 250 M. O. von Mangarewa und 500 IVI. W. von der Kiiste Amerikas und hat die Form eines rechtwinkligen Dreiecks ; die grosste Lange betragt iiber 3M., der Umfang 9, der Inhalt etwas iiber 2 Q.-M. Die Kiistcn der Insel sind ohne Einschnitte und Hafen, nirgends linden die Schiffe Schutz, wenn auch der Meeresboden sich allmahlich und regelmassig herabsenkt; auch sind nur wenige gute Landungs- platze, und die Landung ist stets sehr beschwerhch. Das Innere ist vol! niedriger Berge, die sich allmahlich zu den Kiisten herabsenken ; der hochste im Osttheilder Insel hat 403 M. Hohe. Das Gestein dieser Berge ist vulkanisch, besonders Trachyt, Lava von verschiedenen Farben, auch Obsidian; wohl erhaltene Kjater und Mineralquellen fmden sich noch, allein die vulkanische Thatigkeit scheint schon seit langer Zeit ganz erloschen zu sein. Der Boden erscheint viel dtirrer und rauher, als er es in Wirkhchkeit ist; er ist iiberwieg- end felsig und besonders mit einzelnen losen vStiicken rauher Lava bedeckt, aber an den Abhangen und in den Thalern durch die Auflosung des Gesteins fruchtbar und ergiebig. Frisches Wasser ist nicht haufig und findet sich nur in Siimpfen und Teichen, fliessendes fehlt ganz; aber das Klima ist feucht genug, um den Anbau ohne kiinstliche Bewasserung zu gestatten. Die Fauna der Insel ist sehr arm. Von MammaHen sind Ratten haufig und Ziegen eingefiilirt, sonst nur Cetaceen. Landvogel scheint es bis auf das zahme Haushuhn nicht zu geben. Seevogel sind viele. An Fischen ist das Meer um die Insel nicht reich; Amphibien fehlen ganz, von Insecten sind ein bis zwei Kafer und Schmetterlinge, einige Centipeden, die Hausfliege in Schwarmen, Mollusken sind zahlreicher. Die Vegetation hat noch ganz den indischen Charakter, die Zahl der Pflanzen ist gering. Walder fehlen ganz, eine Edwardsia ist das einzige baumartige Gewachs, sonst linden sich nur Straucher von hochstens 10 Fuss Hohe; dies ist die Folge der Ausrottung der Walder durch die Eingeborenen, an einigen Puncten haben sich noch Reste der alten Walder erhalten. Die wichtigsten Pflanzen sind einige Graser, Cypereen und Farrenkrauter, nachstdem Cordyline, das mid wachsende Zuck- errohr; die Kokos, die es friiher gegeben hat, sind jetzt vertilgt. Das Khma ist warm, doch nicht druckend, Regen fallt das ganze Jahr iiber; der vorherr- schende Wind ist der Ostwind, aber im Winter (April bis October) wird er ofter von Westwinden unterbrochen. Die Nordkiiste der Insel, die von O. nach W. geht, bildet zwei grosse, offene Baien, die ostliche Hangamahiku (B. espagnole), die westhche Hangakoonu (B. la P^rouse), die letzte umschliesst die kleine Bucht Anakena mit einem guten Landungsplatz. Vom Nordwestcap erstreckt sich die Westkiiste gegen S., und an ihr liegt die Bai Hangaroa (Cooksbai), der beste Ankerplatz der Insel, da er wenigstens gegen O. ganz geschiitzt ist; auch geben zwei kleine sandige Buchten (Hangaroa und Hangapiko) nicht ganz unbequeme Landung. An dem steil abstiirzenden Siidwestcap liegen zwei kleine Inseln, die niichste (Shiprock) ist ein schroffer Fels, die andere, grossere eben, aber mit steilen SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 33.'^ Ufern; von da geht die Siidkiiste nacli NO., den Ostwindeii kuiiz olTfii uiul mit einigen Baien uiid einem guten Landungsplatz bci Waihu. Von dein Inncrn dcr Insel ist wenig bekannt, da bisher nur die Krater gcnaucr gesehil dert sind. Am Ostcap liegt der Krater Otu-iti, der sich in einer grosscn Ivbcne erhcbt, mit einem ticfen Spalt in der ostlichen Kraterwand und eineni Teich im Grande; am Nordostcap hat die Kctte Teranolianakane einen grosscn Krater, der nach N. hin ebenfalls durch eine Spalte offen stcht, und dessen Grund schone Pflanzungen enthalt. Der grosste Krater sclieint der sclion von la P^rouse geschilderte Teranokau am Siidwestcap zu scin, der ein viertel M. im Durchmesser und 600 bis 700 Fuss Tiefe hat; eine Spalte durehschncidct die Wand an der Siidseite, und der Grund enthalt kleine, siisse Seen und Siimpfe nebst Pflanzungen der Bewohner. O. von Hangaroa liegt der Krater Teranohau mit einer Schwefelquelle an seinem Fusse und NO. von ihm cin anderer Krater von 320 M. Hohe. Die Bewohner von Rapanui sind ihrer Abkunf t nach Rarotonganer, dcnn sie sprechen nicht bloss die Sprache derselben, sie habcu auch in ihren TradiLioncn die Kunde von der Einwanderung ihrer Vorfahren aus Rapa erhalten. Ihr Charakter zeigt allc Eigenthiimlichkeiten der Polynesier in vollstem Maase, Freundlichkeit und ZutrauHchkeit, verbunden mit der Lust am Stehlen und arger Liederlichkeit bei den Weibern, Tragheit, Frohsinn und Vergniigungs- sucht, Freiheitsliebe ; dass sie endlich Geist und Talente sogar in sehr hcrvor- stechender Weise besitzen, ist nicht zu verkennen. Ihre Zahl ist gering. Cook schatzte sie nur auf 700, spatere Reisende nahmen gewohnlich 1500 an; 1868 waren ihrer durch die Maassregeln der peruanischen Sklavenhandler 930, 1870 in Folge der Pocken nur noch gegen 600. Im Aeussern kommen sie mit den Tahitiern, Markesanern und Neuseelandern ganz iiberein. Die Manner sind gross, stark, muskulos gebaut, ihr Korper jedoch mehr fiir Thatigkeit als fiir Kraftiibung geeignet, die Frauen zart und nicht ohne Anmuth; ihre Farbc ist hellbraun und besonders hell bei den Frauen, wahrend die Manner eine dunk- lere Farbe als andere Polynesier haben, die Ziige sind regelmassig und ange- nehm, die Stirn hoch, die Augen lebhaft und dunkel, die Nase gut gebaut, der Mund mit schonen Zahnen, Haar und Bart lang und schwartz. Sie scheinen gesund zu sein und leidcn weniger als andere Polynesier am Aussatz; leider sind die Pocken eingefiihrt, und die Syphihs soil grossen Schaden thun. Die Nahrung ist vorzugsweise eine vegetabile und besteht vor Allem aus Pataten, dann Yams, Zuckerrohr, Bananen; von Thieren essen sie Hiihncr, Ziegen, Fische, Ratten, selbst Ungeziefer verschmahen sie nicht, und die Anthropophagie besteht noch jetzt. Sie kochen in den bekannten Oefcn und hiiten sich beim Todten der Thiere ihr Blut zu vergiessen; ihr Getriink ist Wasser, dass sie, wie friihere Reisende glaubten, auch Meerwasser trinken, ist ein Irrthum, sie brauchen es bloss an der vStelle des Salzes. Die Kleidung dcr Manner besteht in einem Maro aus Zeug, der an einem Giirtel von Fraucn- haaren befestigt ist und nicht selten durch Krauter oder Seegras ersetzt ^^^rd. dann haufig noch aus einem Mantel von Zeug (nua), der am Halse zusammcn- gebunden wird; die Frauen tragen gewohnlich ein Unterkleid von Zeug, das von der Mitte des Leibes lang herabgehangt, statt dessen nicht selten abcr auch bloss den Maro, dann noch einen Mantel von Matte iiber die Schultcrn. Das Haar haben die Manner gewohnlich abgeschnitten, die I<rauen dagcgen lang Oder auf den Kopf aufgebunden, die ersten auch manchmal noch cm aus 334 FASTER ISLAND. Gras geflochtenes und mit Huhn- und Seevogelfedern besetztes Netz, die zweiten geflochtene Mattenhiite mit zwei Krempen, aber diese Kopfbedeck- ungen sind jetzt aiisser Gebrauch gekommen. In den Ohrlappen haben sie gewohnlich grosse, bis auf die Schultern herabgezogene Locher, in die sie zu Zeiten Zuckerrohrblatter oder geschnitzte .Stiicke Holz besonders bei Festen stecken ; sie sclilagen diese Ohrlocher oft aucli iiber den obern Theil des Ohrs oder kniipfen beide im Nacken zusammen, dazu tragen sie nocli Ringe mit Muschelschalen im Ohr. Den Bart schneiden die Manner mit scharfem Steinen ab. Halsbander haben sie von Muscheln und Knochen. Tattowi- rung ist allgemein, bei den Mannern iiber den ganzen Korper, kunstvoll und geschickt, der der Neuseelander ahnlich; die Frauen waren friiher nur im Gesicht tattowirt, jetzt aber sind sie es auch iiber den Korper. Diesen bemalen die Manner ausserdem noch roth, weiss und schwartz nach verschiedenen Mustern, die Frauen bloss mit rother Farbe. Auch die AufschHtzung der Vor- haut ist Sitte. Die Hauser sind lange, niedrige, umgekehrten Booten ahnHche Hiitten, die auf Platformen von grossen, viereckigen Lavablocken stehen, deren Seiten krumme lyinien bilden. Auf diesem stehen zwei Reihen Pfosten, von denen die mittelsten die hochsten sind, die iibrigen allmahlich niedriger werden, und die gegen einander gebogen und durch Querholzer verbunden sind; iiber das Ganze hegt ein bis zum Boden reichendes Dach von Zuckerrohrblat- tern, und keine andere OefTnung als ein thiirahnUches Loch fiihrt in die dunkle Hiitte. Ausser diesen Wohnhausern gab es friiher, (denn jetzt baut man sie nicht mehr), ahnHche sehr grosse Gebaude von bis 200 Fuss Lange mit steiner- nen Seitenwanden und einem Blatterdach, die nicht, wie la P^rouse glaubte, die Bevolkerung eines ganzen Dorfs aufnahmen, sondern zu Versammlungen und Festen dienten. Hochst merkwiirdig sind aber noch die steinernen, halb unterdie Erde gebauten Hauser von grossem Alter, in die einc schmale, niedrige, abwarts gehende OefTnung fiihrt, und die sehr kunstvoll mit dicken Seitenwan- den und dachziegelartig iiber einander liegenden Steinen dariiber errichtet und oben mit diinnen Steinplatten bedeckt sind ; diese Hauser, deren Inneres mit rohen Bildern geziert ist, sollen Wohnungen friiherer Hauptlinge gewesen sein. Die Hauptbeschaftigung der Einwohner ist der Landbau, den sie friiher wenigstens in ausserordentlicher Ausdehnung betrieben ; die Pflanzungen sind regelmassig, sorgfaltig und mit Geschick angelegt und werden mit Gras gediingt. Hauptgegenstande der Cultur sind Pataten und Yams, nachstdem Taro, Bananen und Zuckerrohr, den Papiermaulbeerbaum ziehen sie hinter Steinwallen zum Schutz gegen die Winde. Vom Hausthieren haben sie bloss Hiihner. Fischfang treiben sie nur sehr beschrankt ; sie haben kleinmaschige Netze und brauchten in friiherer Zeit auch grosse steinerne Angelhaken (rou), nach Krebsen und Muscheln tauchen sie. Ihre Boote bauen sie, weil sie gros- sere Baume ausser einigem Treibholz nicht besitzen, aus Holzstiicken von hochstens 4 Fuss Lange und halb Fuss Breite, die sie zusammennahen und kalfatern ; aber diese schmalen, bis 20 Fuss langen Boote mit erhohten Hnden und Auslegern konnen sich nicht von den Kiisten entfernen, sie besitzen auch so wenige, dass sie deshalb haufig, auf Rohrbiindeln schwimmend, worin sie sehr erfahren sind, an die Schiffe kommen. Zeuge bereiten sie aus der Rinde des Papiermaulbeerbaumes und farben sie gelb mit Curcuma und Hoheria populnea; die Rinde des Paritium tiliaceum giebt Fasern zu Gurteln und Netzen. Wahrhaft bewundernswerth ist im Verhaltniss zu ihren diirftigen SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 335 Werkzeugen aus Knochen, Muscheln, und Stein ihre Gcschicklichkcit im Schnitzen von Holz und die Herstellung dcr Bilder aus vulkanischeni Geslein, vvelche letztere sie mit einem zahnartigen Meissel aus Stein ausarlx-iten. I lire ubrigen Gerathe sind selir einfach; sie schlafen auf Matten und habcn cinen Stein zum Kopfkissen. Ueber ihre religiosen Ansichten sind vvir nur durftig unterrichtet. Nach den Missionaren glaubten sie friiher an eine Gottheit Makemakc, die Alles, auch die Menschen, geschaffen habe; daneben hatten sic nocli sogenanntc liaus- gotter, die ohne Zweifel als aus den Seelen gestorbcner Vornelinier hcrvor- gegangen angesehen wurden. Sie haben auch Bilder dcrselbcn, kunstvoll aus Holz geschnitzt, mit monstrosen Kopfen, die Augen aus Knochen und Obsidian gemacht, die in den Wohnhausern an den Dachern hingen, allein nur zu Zciten Verehrung empfingen, ebenso Bilder von Thieren aller Art. Die Tenipcl wur- den wohl gewohnlich durch die Begrabnissstellen vertreten ; allein es linden sich auch besondere gepflasterte Platze erwahnt.die man fiir nichts Andercs halten kann, mit steinernen Altaren, die in kunstvollerWeise in Form roller Mcnschcn- bilder ausgehauen sind. Der Cultus bestand in Anrufung der Gottcr, deren Willen der Priester erklarte, in Opfern an Lebensmitteln, auch an Menschen. und in der Feier gewisser, zu bestimmten Zeiten wiederkehrcnder Feste (arkauti), von denen das erste im Friihjahr 2 Monate dauerte, das zweite im Somraer mit der Errichtung einer Pyramide aus Zweigen (paina) endete, das dritte in den Winter fiel ; bei alien fanden Tanze, Gesange, Spiele aller Art statt. Das Tapu bestand in vollster Kraft; an Gegenstanden wurde es durch klcine, 3 bis 4 Fuss hohe Steinhaufen bezeichnet, deren Spitze mit Kalk geweisst war. Bei Begrabnissen sollen keine Feierlichkeiten stattlinden. Die Leiche wird in Zeug oder in Rohr und Gras gewickelt und entweder in eine Felsspalte ver- steckt oder gewohnlicher mit dem Kopf gegen das Meer hin auf das Papakoo gelegt, eine Terrasse gewohnlich nahe am Meere, die von hohen auf der Seeseite manchmal geweissten Steindammen eingefasst ist und auf oder neben der kleine Haufen von oben geweissten Steinen liegen, die wahrscheinhch Graber bedecken. Hierher gehoren auch die sogenannten Bildsaulen (moai) die der Insel so grossen Ruf verschafft haben und seit Roggeveen's Zeit von Allen, die Rapanui besucht, geschildert sind. In neuerer Zeit werden sie von den Eingeborenen nicht mehr errichtet, auch sind alle mit wenigen Ausnahmen jetze umgestiirzt undzerstort. Es sind eigenthchroheSaulen, aus vulkanischem Gestein gehauen, von 16 bis 30 Fuss Hohe; der obere Theil der Siiule ist nicht ohne Kunstfertigkeit zu eineiii Menschenkopf mit lang herabegezogenen Ohren ausgearbeitet, und auf dem Scheitel ruht ein zugehauener Stein in Form einer grossen Miitze. Die Saulen bestehen aus grauem Trachy t und sind in dem Krater Otu-iti gemacht, wo sich noch jetzt eine unvoUendete findet, das Gestein der Miitze ist die rothe Lava des Kraters Teranohau. Sie stehen fast alle an den Kiisten auf Fussgestellen und diese auf viereckigen, von Stcinmauern gebildeten Platformen, theils einzeln, theils viele zusammen, stets mit dem Riicken gegen das Meer gewandt. Dass diese Saulen auf den Grabcrn der Vornehmsten stehen, die nach ihrcm Tode vergottert sind, und Darstellungen derselben sein sollen, (weshalb auch jede cinen bcsonderen Namen fuhrt), hat schon Forster gesehen, und wenn friihere Reisende diese Pliitzc geradezu Marae nennen, so haben sie darin vollkommen Recht ; es sind Grabplatzc, die zugleich als Tempel dienten. An der Hinterseite der Bilder sind manchmal 336 EASTER ISLAND. Zeichen ausgehauen, \\4e sich deren auch an den Wanden der steinernen Hauser finden. In neuester Zeit sind diinne Bretter (rohau rongorongo) von hier nach Europa gekommen mit langen Reihen von eingeschnitzten Zeichen, die einer Schrift so ahnlich sehen, dass man sie anfangs wirklich fiir eine polynesische Hieroglyphenschrift hat halten wollen; da die Zeichen auf den Bildsaulen sich auch auf diesen Inseln wiederfinden, so hat die Vermuthung, dass sie eigentHch den Zweck hatten, die Genealogieen der vornehmen Haupthnge dem Gedacht- niss besser einzupragen, sehr an Wahrscheinhchkeit gewonnen. Was iiber ihreVerfassungsverhaltnisse berichtet wird, beruhtzumTheil wohl auf Missverstandnissen. Sie haben einen Konig (ariki) ; urspriinghch war die Wiirde erbUch, in der neuesten Zeit scheint der Einfluss der machtigen Haupt- hnge so gestiegen zu sein, dass sie die Erbhchkeit abgeschaflft haben, denn sie sollen sich jetzt bei dem Tode des Konigs bei dem Krater Teranokau ver- sammeln, um durch Stimmenmehrheit einen unter ihnen zu seinem Nachfolger zu wahlen, wobei die Candidaten nach den kleinen Inseln am Stidwestcap hinu- berschwimmen miissen, um von da Seevogeleier zu holen. Jedenfalls erklart eine solche Ordnung die unter ihnen stattfindenden Unruhen. Das aussere Zeichen der Haupthngswiirde ist das Tragen eines langen Stocks, dessen oberes Ende in einen Menschenkopf geschnitzt ist. Bei ihren Strafen vermeiden sie Blut zu vergiessen und ziehen das Steinigen vor. Der Grund und Boden scheint Privateigenthum zu sein, das sie durch Tapusteine bezeichnen. Friiher hielt man sie fiir harmlos und friedhch, jetzt sind Kampfe unter ihnen nicht selten. Sie brauchen dazu Keulen von zwei Arten, die eine, den Patupatu der Maori ahnliche, die andere kiirzer und mIt daran geschnitzten Menschen- kopfen, lange Speere und Wurfspiesse mit Obsidianspitzen, Steine, die sie ohne Schleudern werfen; Zeichen zu geben, dient die Muscheltrompete. Ihre Vergniigungssucht wird durch die geringe Miihe, die ihnen der Anbau des Landes macht, sehr bestarkt. Tanze Heben beide Geschlechter sehr und begleiten sie auch mit Liedern ; musikahsche Instrumente vverden nicht erwahnt. Sie kennen eine Art Chronologic und bestimmen die IMonate nach dem Monds- umlauf . Im Handel zeigen sie sich ebenso geschickt als eifrig. Ihre Verbindungen mit den Europaern sind fiir sie bis jetzt fast nur eine Quelle des Verderbens und Elends geworden. Bei ihrer Freundhchkeit und Gefalhgkeit wurden sie um so leichter die Beute gewissenloser Handler; schon 1806 entfiihrte ein amerikanischer Fischer nach einem heftigen Gefecht viele, um sie als Arbeiter zu brauchen. Solche Vorfalle haben begreifiich grosse Erbitterung erregt und sie so feindselig gegen Fremde gemacht, dass sie allmah- lich in den Ruf wilder, verratherischer Barbaren geriethen. 1863 griindeten peruanische Menschenhandler hier ein Depot, um aus den umhegenden Archi- pelen Arbeiter zusammenzuholen, und fiihrten bei dieser Gelegenheit auch den grossten Thiel der Einwohner nach Peru ; als die drohende Haltung der Franz- osischen Regierung die peruanischen Behorden zu ihrer Zuriicksendung bewog, brachten sie leider die Keime der Blattern auf ihre Insel. 1866 hessen sich kathohsche Geisthche unter ihnen nieder, denen es in kurzer Zeit gelang, sie fiir das Christenthum zu gewinnen ; aber die Bekehrung ist nicht nachhaltig gewesen, schon nach wenigen Jahren sahen die Missionare sich gezwungen, die Insel zu verlassen, und sie haben ihre treuesten Anhanger nach Mangarewa gefiibrt. INDEX, PAGE. a extinction (taukete) 257 (vero) 267 ablaut 34 Eetiological explanation . . . {ahiahi) 1 87 affirmatives (ae) 185 -at, verb-formative {ho) 205 AlaiKahiki 108 alphabet, Mangareva 83 Marquesas 135 Pauraotu 51 Polynesian 11 Proto-Soraoan 15 Rapanui 13. I5 Samoan 15 Tahiti no Anaa, visibility 50 aspirate 19, 23, 43, 82 duality 26 French error of record . . 47 frequency 22 labial 46 lingual 47 Proto-Samoan 43. 46 Rapanui 45 aspirated consonants 36 atoll, visibility 5° Austral Group 44. 5i autochthons 150 Baker, Shirley Waldemar 6 Barrow, John 107 " Beach-la-Mar" 9 Berreto, Dona Ysabel 130 borrowed words 3° Bounty mutiny 107 busk 26 Caillet 82 canoe building 79 seamanship 81 Carroll, Dr. A 4 castaways 58, 63 catch 13 Catholic mission, Tahiti 1 1 clothing 310, 328, 333 Colinet, Prof 8 color-sense (.egaega) 194 (kerekere) 215 consonant aspiration 19 changeability 34 concurrence 33 final 35. (1^0)211 fixity 33 frequency 22 consonant impulse modulants mutation mutes nasals Polynesian reaction selection sibilants spirants uncertainty cooee Cook 2 Cook Group Cooke, Dr. George H Coombe, Florence Croft, Thomas Crook, William Crose, Governor-General William Cyclopean remains Dangerous Archipelago Delano, Capt. Amasa dictionary quality diffusion quality of speech Dordillon, Mgr. I. R Ducie Island Duff mission voyage ecclesiastical loan words Elizabeth Island English loan words PACK. 18,19 15 37 18 •7. 19 •5 19 35 19 19 15 1 1 1 108, 130 44 8 79 318 13' 25 4.3«6 49 309 39 157 7 49 108, 130 31 50 31 •83. / f-h /-extinction /-mutation {hahie) (hihi) {kauha) Fale o le Fe'e Fergus, Ed final consonants final vowel finger-count fire-making 203. 321. 322 food 310.311. 312.313 diversity (inaki) 211 Fornander, Abraham '08 French loan words 3 • priests ^ Friederici, Capt. Georg 4. 57. 62, 80 note on slings . ..{hura) 209 Futuna consonants '5 136 37 38 199 204 214 4 133 42 32 166 g adopted for ng 337 338 INDEX. Geiseler geographical names local. germ sound German loan words GiU, William Wyatt Grimm's law ^-portative 26 Harris, John 131 Hawaii, settlement 44 Hawaiki-raro 5 Hawaiki-runga 5 Hervey Group 44. 5 1 Heywood, Peter 107 Hotomatua 3.3" houses 309, 325. 327. 328, 330, 334 hw 25,47 hyloglyphs 4. 3i5. 3i7. 324. 336 interrogative pronoun, neuter (aAa) 186 personal (a/) 187 Jaussen, Mgr. Tepano , 7.31! ife-extinction 13, 20, 25, 37, 1 12 k-ng mutation 20 Kamehameha speech reform 57 kappation 13, 25, 112 Kiti te Eiranga 2 Kualii, Mele of 108 /-extinction (arovae) 190 (eo) 194 {garu) 196 {ueue) 265 /-mutation 23, 35, 38 / Nuclear Polynesian 17 labial frequency 22 mutation 37 lady 34 Lewis, Rev. Thomas 12 lingual frequency 22 mutation 37 lips, function 20 consonant use 24 liquids 136 loan words 31 London Mission in Tahiti 11 Loti, Pierre 323 Low Archipelago 49 m, first acquired 24 Melanesian variant 17 most fixed consonant 17 m-augment (aanu) 185 {manavai) 224 (maute) 227 Madisonville 132 Makatea 50 Malayan borrowed material 56 PAGB. Mangareva, alphabet 83 association with Mar- quesas 87, 88 association with Pau- motu 88 contamination of Ra- panui 162 dictionary 7 language examined. . 79 Marquesas, alphabet 135 annexation to the United States. ... 132 dialects 135 dictionary 7 discovery 129 language examined. . 129 Meinecke, Carl 82, 332 Melanesian, contamination 56, 58 OT-variant 17 Melville, Herman 133 Mendaiia, Alvaro i, 129 Metalianim 4 metathesis, mutation value 26 notation 28 types 29 {agoago) 186 (ahere) 186 (egarua) 194 {hahumuhumu) 199 (noma) 234 (ragua) 246 {tahuga) 255 {tuha) 263 modulus of quality i55 Moerenhout, J. B 57 mutation 25 mutes, frequency 22 second consonants acquired 18 n-l mutation 23, 35 n-ng mutation 17. 25 name Easter Island i nasals, first acquired 17 fixity 35 frequency 22 mutation 83 naturalized words 31 New Zealand, settlement 44 voyages 81 ng-extinction 37 ng-n mutation 17. 25 ng-k mutation 20 Nine consonants i5 Nuclear Polynesia, defined 5 homogeneous settlement . 4° numerals, Paumotu 58 obsolescence 56 INDEX. 330 PAGE. octopus bait (rakei) 247 odor sense (eo) 194 palatal, atrophy in Tahitian 112 earliest acquired 21 frequency 22 mutation 37.135 palate in speech 20 Paumotu, association with Tahiti 87 dictionary 7, 62 geography 49 identified elements .... 151 Mangareva element ... 63 names 49 numerals 58 Tahiti element 61 phonetic degradation 109 pi Ill Pitcaim Island 49 Polynesian Genealogies 63 "Polynesian Wanderings" 9 population 309, 325, 326, 327, 333 Porter, Commodore David 131 pottery 327 Pratt, George 6 prayer (pure) 245 {tarotaro) 257 Proto-Samoan, defined 14 migration 40, 5 1 Rapanui 41 r Tongafiti 17 raft voyages 63, 79 Rapaiti 2, 4, 51, 63 Rapanui, abandonment of the island 162 migration 42 name 2 settlement a distinct mi- gration 164, 167 settlement of Paumotu 60 Rarotonga 82 refugee migrations 150, 160 relationship (taukete) 258 Roggeween, Jakob 1,310 Roussel, Pere 2, 6, 7, 1 1 Roussel, Prof 8 5-extinction 38 5-mutation 35 s-h 37 Salmon, Alexander 8 Samoa stream 40 Samoan alphabet 17 consonants 15 Sandwich, Earl of 2 seacraft 153 semivowel frequency 22 sense-inversion 45 PACK. sense-invert (arero) 189 (hof) 197 (malau) 226 (maloru) 226 Uuki) 263 [uRa) 266 (varavara) 268 {varevare) 268 sibilants, frequency 22 rarity 23 sling ihura) 209 Smith, S. Percy ^ sonant 23, 24 sound frequency 22 Southeast Polynesia 5 speech, evolution 10 organs 19 spirant, diversity 24 frequency 22 obsolescence 19 Spoonerism 28 statues 4. 309. 31 1. 312, 324.325,327.328,335 stone missile 209 surd 24 i-mutation 35 tablets, incised; see hyloglyphs. Tahiti, alphabet no dictionary 7 language examined 107 palatal loss 112 vowel change in taio 107 Teapi 2 Tenae 131 Te Pito te Henua 2 Thierry, Baron Charles 133 Thomson, William J 2, 3, 4. 7. 8 thought method 39 Tikei 50 Tinian 4 tobacco (avaava) 192 Tongafiti migration 40, 43, 5 1 Tongan consonants 15 tongue functions 20 Torres Islanders 79 Tregear, Edward 7 trilithon 4 Tuamotu 49 Tubuai Group 5' Typee I33 u, labial tendency 108 umlaut 34 unidentified speech element 55. 148 Uvea consonants '5 v-h 38 340 INDEX. PAGE. v-w confusion i6 vaihu 2 Vemer's law 33 Viaud, Julien 323 Viti stream 40 vowel, change 33. 36, 1 10 doubled 12 fixity 34 frequency 22 Italian sound 12 richness 14 root element 15 PAGE vowel, seed 15 skeleton 113 w-v confusion wall painting Williams, John Wilson, Capt. James wind, compass value word, memory (kuri) tabu 57 {arero) ipia) 16 314 31 189 240 7 DAY USE RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED This publication is due on the LAST DATE stamped below. DEC 2 6 "62 -7 jaf)4 53-i ::;iq '64-7 -7 I Mr^^ *°g °»c DB ?[ — wsr«i ■tiif^ WV 1 '^ ' 69 JUN 1 7 '69 APRl 1971 !^^Y^^ '^'^0^)15^5 !!I4 DE C IC 19: MAY ? ^ 3 1990 JAN0718S6 ECEIV^J DEC 11 19 7 8 *w ^hONDfcP'^- Rli :i7H50mJ/^P G«aeral Library University of California Berkeley ■a I HAHlfb